This is a modern-English version of Pelham — Complete, originally written by Lytton, Edward Bulwer Lytton, Baron.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
PELHAM
By Edward Bulwer Lytton
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
VOLUME I.
CHAPTER I.
Ou peut-on etre mieux qu’au sein de sa famille?—French Song. [Where can one be better than in the bosom of one’s family?]
Where can one be better than in the arms of their family?—French Song.
I am an only child. My father was the younger son of one of our oldest earls; my mother the dowerless daughter of a Scotch peer. Mr. Pelham was a moderate whig, and gave sumptuous dinners; Lady Frances was a woman of taste, and particularly fond of diamonds and old china.
I’m an only child. My dad was the younger son of one of our oldest earls; my mom was the dowerless daughter of a Scottish peer. Mr. Pelham was a moderate Whig and hosted fancy dinners; Lady Frances had great taste and was especially fond of diamonds and antique china.
Vulgar people know nothing of the necessaries required in good society, and the credit they give is as short as their pedigree. Six years after my birth, there was an execution in our house. My mother was just setting off on a visit to the Duchess of D_____; she declared it was impossible to go without her diamonds. The chief of the bailiffs declared it was impossible to trust them out of his sight. The matter was compromised—the bailiff went with my mother to C___, and was introduced as my tutor. “A man of singular merit,” whispered my mother, “but so shy!” Fortunately, the bailiff was abashed, and by losing his impudence he kept the secret. At the end of the week, the diamonds went to the jeweller’s, and Lady Frances wore paste.
Vulgar people know nothing about what’s needed in good society, and their reputation is as limited as their background. Six years after I was born, there was an incident at our house. My mother was just about to go visit the Duchess of D_____; she insisted that she couldn't leave without her diamonds. The head bailiff said it was impossible to let them out of his sight. Eventually, they reached a compromise—the bailiff went with my mother to C___ and was introduced as my tutor. “A man of exceptional worth,” my mother whispered, “but so shy!” Luckily, the bailiff felt embarrassed, and by losing his boldness, he kept the secret. By the end of the week, the diamonds went to the jeweler, and Lady Frances wore fake stones.
I think it was about a month afterwards that a sixteenth cousin left my mother twenty thousand pounds. “It will just pay off our most importunate creditors, and equip me for Melton,” said Mr. Pelham.
I believe it was around a month later that a distant cousin left my mom twenty thousand pounds. “This will finally clear our most pressing debts and get me ready for Melton,” said Mr. Pelham.
“It will just redeem my diamonds, and refurnish the house,” said Lady Frances.
“It will just pay off my diamonds and fix up the house,” said Lady Frances.
The latter alternative was chosen. My father went down to run his last horse at Newmarket, and my mother received nine hundred people in a Turkish tent. Both were equally fortunate, the Greek and the Turk; my father’s horse lost, in consequence of which he pocketed five thousand pounds; and my mother looked so charming as a Sultana, that Seymour Conway fell desperately in love with her.
The latter option was picked. My dad went down to race his last horse at Newmarket, while my mom hosted nine hundred guests in a Turkish tent. Both had their share of luck, the Greek and the Turk; my dad’s horse lost, as a result, he made five thousand pounds; and my mom looked so enchanting as a Sultana that Seymour Conway fell head over heels for her.
Mr. Conway had just caused two divorces; and of course, all the women in London were dying for him—judge then of the pride which Lady Frances felt at his addresses. The end of the season was unusually dull, and my mother, after having looked over her list of engagements, and ascertained that she had none remaining worth staying for, agreed to elope with her new lover.
Mr. Conway had just been involved in two divorces, and naturally, all the women in London were crazy about him—so you can imagine the pride Lady Frances felt receiving his attention. The end of the season was unexpectedly boring, and my mother, after reviewing her list of commitments and realizing she had none left worth sticking around for, decided to run away with her new boyfriend.
The carriage was at the end of the square. My mother, for the first time in her life, got up at six o’clock. Her foot was on the step, and her hand next to Mr. Conway’s heart, when she remembered that her favourite china monster and her French dog were left behind. She insisted on returning—re-entered the house, and was coming down stairs with one under each arm, when she was met by my father and two servants. My father’s valet had discovered the flight (I forget how), and awakened his master.
The carriage was at the edge of the square. My mom, for the first time in her life, woke up at six o’clock. Her foot was on the step, and her hand was next to Mr. Conway’s heart when she remembered that her favorite china monster and her French dog were left behind. She insisted on going back—re-entered the house, and was coming down the stairs with one under each arm when she ran into my dad and two servants. My dad’s valet had found out about the escape (I can’t recall how), and woke him up.
When my father was convinced of his loss, he called for his dressing-gown—searched the garret and the kitchen—looked in the maid’s drawers and the cellaret—and finally declared he was distracted. I have heard that the servants were quite melted by his grief, and I do not doubt it in the least, for he was always celebrated for his skill in private theatricals. He was just retiring to vent his grief in his dressing-room, when he met my mother. It must altogether have been an awkward rencontre, and, indeed, for my father, a remarkably unfortunate occurrence; for Seymour Conway was immensely rich, and the damages would, no doubt, have been proportionably high. Had they met each other alone, the affair might easily have been settled, and Lady Frances gone off in tranquillity;—those d—d servants are always in the way!
When my father realized he had lost something, he called for his robe—searched the attic and the kitchen—looked through the maid’s drawers and the wine cellar—and finally said he was going crazy. I’ve heard that the servants were really touched by his sadness, and I believe it completely, since he was always known for his talent in private performances. He was about to head to his dressing room to express his sorrow when he ran into my mother. It must have been a pretty awkward encounter, and honestly, a particularly unfortunate one for my father; Seymour Conway was extremely wealthy, and the damages would definitely have been quite high. If they had met each other alone, the situation could have been resolved easily, and Lady Frances could have left in peace—those damn servants always get in the way!
I have, however, often thought that it was better for me that the affair ended thus,—as I know, from many instances, that it is frequently exceedingly inconvenient to have one’s mother divorced.
I have often thought that it was better for me that the relationship ended this way, because I know from many examples that having a divorced mother can often be quite inconvenient.
I have observed that the distinguishing trait of people accustomed to good society, is a calm, imperturbable quiet, which pervades all their actions and habits, from the greatest to the least: they eat in quiet, move in quiet, live in quiet, and lose their wife, or even their money, in quiet; while low persons cannot take up either a spoon or an affront without making such an amazing noise about it. To render this observation good, and to return to the intended elopement, nothing farther was said upon that event. My father introduced Conway to Brookes’s, and invited him to dinner twice a week for a whole twelvemonth.
I’ve noticed that a key characteristic of people who are used to good society is a calm, steady quiet that permeates everything they do, from the biggest things to the smallest: they eat quietly, move quietly, live quietly, and even lose their spouse or money quietly; whereas those of lower status can’t handle a spoon or an insult without making a huge fuss about it. To keep this observation relevant, and to get back to the planned elopement, there wasn't any further discussion about that situation. My father introduced Conway to Brookes’s and invited him to dinner twice a week for an entire year.
Not long after this occurrence, by the death of my grandfather, my uncle succeeded to the title and estates of the family. He was, as people justly observed, rather an odd man: built schools for peasants, forgave poachers, and diminished his farmers’ rents; indeed, on account of these and similar eccentricities, he was thought a fool by some, and a madman by others. However, he was not quite destitute of natural feeling; for he paid my father’s debts, and established us in the secure enjoyment of our former splendour. But this piece of generosity, or justice, was done in the most unhandsome manner; he obtained a promise from my father to retire from Brookes’s, and relinquish the turf; and he prevailed upon my mother to take an aversion to diamonds, and an indifference to china monsters.
Not long after this happened, my grandfather passed away, and my uncle inherited the title and the family estates. He was, as people rightly noted, quite an odd man: he built schools for peasants, forgave poachers, and lowered his farmers’ rents; in fact, because of these and other eccentric things, some thought he was a fool, while others saw him as a madman. Still, he wasn’t completely lacking in natural feeling; he paid off my father’s debts and helped us enjoy the comfort of our former wealth. However, this act of generosity, or fairness, was done in a rather ungracious way; he got my father to promise to leave Brookes’s and give up horse racing; and he convinced my mother to develop a dislike for diamonds and to be indifferent to china figurines.
CHAPTER II.
Tell arts they have no soundness, But vary by esteeming; Tell schools they want profoundness, And stand too much on seeming. If arts and schools reply, Give arts and schools the lie.—The Soul’s Errand.
Tell the arts they lack substance, But change by valuing; Tell the schools they lack depth, And focus too much on appearance. If the arts and schools respond, Call them out on their falsehoods.—The Soul’s Errand.
At ten years old I went to Eton. I had been educated till that period by my mother, who, being distantly related to Lord ———, (who had published “Hints upon the Culinary Art”), imagined she possessed an hereditary claim to literary distinction. History was her great forte; for she had read all the historical romances of the day, and history accordingly I had been carefully taught.
At ten years old, I started at Eton. Until then, my mother had educated me. She was distantly related to Lord ———, who had published “Hints upon the Culinary Art,” and believed she had a rightful claim to literary recognition. History was her strong suit; she had read all the historical novels of the time, so I had been carefully taught history.
I think at this moment I see my mother before me, reclining on her sofa, and repeating to me some story about Queen Elizabeth and Lord Essex; then telling me, in a languid voice, as she sank back with the exertion, of the blessings of a literary taste, and admonishing me never to read above half an hour at a time for fear of losing my health.
I think right now I can see my mom in front of me, lounging on her couch, telling me some story about Queen Elizabeth and Lord Essex; then, in a tired voice, as she leaned back from the effort, she talked about the benefits of having a love for literature and warned me to never read for more than half an hour at a time to avoid risking my health.
Well, to Eton I went; and the second day I had been there, I was half killed for refusing, with all the pride of a Pelham, to wash tea-cups. I was rescued from the clutches of my tyrant by a boy not much bigger than myself, but reckoned the best fighter, for his size, in the whole school. His name was Reginald Glanville: from that period, we became inseparable, and our friendship lasted all the time he stayed at Eton, which was within a year of my own departure for Cambridge.
Well, I went to Eton; and on the second day I was there, I was almost ruined for refusing, with all the pride of a Pelham, to wash tea cups. I was saved from the grip of my tormentor by a boy not much bigger than me, but known as the best fighter for his size in the whole school. His name was Reginald Glanville; from that moment, we became inseparable, and our friendship lasted for as long as he stayed at Eton, which was about a year before I left for Cambridge.
His father was a baronet, of a very ancient and wealthy family; and his mother was a woman of some talent and more ambition. She made her house one of the most recherchee in London. Seldom seen at large assemblies, she was eagerly sought after in the well winnowed soirees of the elect. Her wealth, great as it was, seemed the least prominent ingredient of her establishment. There was in it no uncalled for ostentation—no purse-proud vulgarity—no cringing to great, and no patronizing condescension to little people; even the Sunday newspapers could not find fault with her, and the querulous wives of younger brothers could only sneer and be silent.
His father was a baronet from a very old and wealthy family, and his mother was a woman of some talent and even more ambition. She turned her home into one of the most exclusive in London. Rarely seen at large gatherings, she was highly sought after at the carefully curated soirées of the elite. Despite her great wealth, it seemed to be the least noticeable aspect of her establishment. There was no unnecessary showiness—no arrogant vulgarity—no bowing to the powerful, and no condescending attitude toward those less fortunate; even the Sunday newspapers couldn’t find anything to criticize about her, and the cranky wives of younger brothers could only scoff and remain quiet.
“It is an excellent connexion,” said my mother, when I told her of my friendship with Reginald Glanville, “and will be of more use to you than many of greater apparent consequence. Remember, my dear, that in all the friends you make at present, you look to the advantage you can derive from them hereafter; that is what we call knowledge of the world, and it is to get the knowledge of the world that you are sent to a public school.”
“It’s a great connection,” my mother said when I told her about my friendship with Reginald Glanville. “It’ll be more beneficial to you than many that seem more significant. Remember, dear, that with all the friends you’re making right now, you should consider the benefits you can gain from them in the future; that’s what we mean by having knowledge of the world, and that’s why you’re going to a public school.”
I think, however, to my shame, that notwithstanding my mother’s instructions, very few prudential considerations were mingled with my friendship for Reginald Glanville. I loved him with a warmth of attachment, which has since surprised even myself.
I think, though I’m embarrassed to admit it, that despite my mother’s advice, I didn’t really think things through when it came to my friendship with Reginald Glanville. I cared for him deeply, in a way that still surprises me today.
He was of a very singular character: he used to wander by the river in the bright days of summer, when all else were at play, without any companion but his own thoughts; and these were tinged, even at that early age, with a deep and impassioned melancholy. He was so reserved in his manner, that it was looked upon as coldness or pride, and was repaid as such by a pretty general dislike. Yet to those he loved, no one could be more open and warm; more watchful to gratify others, more indifferent to gratification for himself: an utter absence of all selfishness, and an eager and active benevolence were indeed the distinguishing traits of his character. I have seen him endure with a careless goodnature the most provoking affronts from boys much less than himself; but directly I, or any other of his immediate friends, was injured or aggrieved, his anger was almost implacable. Although he was of a slight frame, yet early exercise had brought strength to his muscles, and activity to his limbs; and his skill in all athletic exercises whenever (which was but rarely) he deigned to share them, gave alike confidence and success to whatever enterprise his lion-like courage tempted him to dare.
He had a very unique personality: he would wander by the river on bright summer days, when everyone else was playing, with only his own thoughts for company. Even at a young age, his thoughts were marked by a deep and passionate sadness. He was so reserved in his demeanor that people often interpreted it as coldness or pride, which led to a general dislike of him. However, to those he cared about, he could not have been more open and warm; he was attentive to others' needs and indifferent to his own desires. His complete lack of selfishness and his eager, active kindness were truly what defined him. I watched him handle even the most irritating insults from boys younger than him with a laid-back good nature, but if I or any of his close friends were hurt or upset, his anger was nearly unyielding. Although he was slight of build, early exercise had given strength to his muscles and agility to his limbs; and his talent in all athletic activities, whenever he chose to participate (which was rare), brought him both confidence and success in whatever daring endeavor his courageous spirit urged him to take on.
Such, briefly and imperfectly sketched, was the character of Reginald Glanville—the one, who of all my early companions differed the most from myself; yet the one whom I loved the most, and the one whose future destiny was the most intertwined with my own.
Such, briefly and imperfectly described, was the character of Reginald Glanville—the one who, out of all my early friends, was the most different from me; yet he was the one I loved the most, and the one whose future was most connected to my own.
I was in the head class when I left Eton. As I was reckoned an uncommonly well-educated boy, it may not be ungratifying to the admirers of the present system of education to pause here for a moment, and recal what I then knew. I could make twenty Latin verses in half an hour; I could construe, without an English translation, all the easy Latin authors, and many of the difficult ones, with it: I could read Greek fluently, and even translate it though the medium of a Latin version at the bottom of the page. I was thought exceedingly clever, for I had only been eight years acquiring all this fund of information, which, as one can never recall it in the world, you have every right to suppose that I had entirely forgotten before I was five and twenty. As I was never taught a syllable of English during this period; as when I once attempted to read Pope’s poems, out of school hours, I was laughed at, and called “a sap;” as my mother, when I went to school, renounced her own instructions; and as, whatever school-masters may think to the contrary, one learns nothing now-a-days by inspiration: so of everything which relates to English literature, English laws, and English history (with the exception of the said story of Queen Elizabeth and Lord Essex,) you have the same right to suppose that I was, at the age of eighteen, when I left Eton, in the profoundest ignorance.
I was in the top class when I left Eton. Since I was considered an unusually well-educated boy, it might be satisfying for fans of the current education system to take a moment and recall what I knew back then. I could write twenty Latin verses in half an hour; I could translate all the easy Latin authors without needing an English translation, and even many of the harder ones with it. I could read Greek fluently and translate it, even with a Latin version at the bottom of the page. People thought I was really clever, considering I had only spent eight years acquiring all this knowledge, which, as you can imagine, I completely forgot by the time I was twenty-five. Since I was never taught any English during this time; since I was mocked and called “a sap” when I tried to read Pope’s poems outside of class; since my mother stopped her own lessons when I went to school; and since, despite what teachers might believe, you don’t learn anything these days by mere inspiration: you can rightly assume that when I was eighteen and left Eton, I was profoundly ignorant of everything related to English literature, English laws, and English history (except for the story of Queen Elizabeth and Lord Essex).
At this age, I was transplanted to Cambridge, where I bloomed for two years in the blue and silver of a fellow commoner of Trinity. At the end of that time (being of royal descent) I became entitled to an honorary degree. I suppose the term is in contradistinction to an honourable degree, which is obtained by pale men in spectacles and cotton stockings, after thirty-six months of intense application.
At this age, I was moved to Cambridge, where I thrived for two years in the blue and silver of a fellow commoner at Trinity. After that time (since I come from royal blood), I became eligible for an honorary degree. I guess the term is in contrast to an honorable degree, which is earned by pale men in glasses and cotton socks, after thirty-six months of hard work.
I do not exactly remember how I spent my time at Cambridge. I had a piano-forte in my room, and a private billiard-room at a village two miles off; and between these resources, I managed to improve my mind more than could reasonably have been expected. To say truth, the whole place reeked with vulgarity. The men drank beer by the gallon, and eat cheese by the hundred weight—wore jockey-cut coats, and talked slang—rode for wagers, and swore when they lost—smoked in your face, and expectorated on the floor. Their proudest glory was to drive the mail—their mightiest exploit to box with the coachman—their most delicate amour to leer at the barmaid.
I don't really remember how I spent my time at Cambridge. I had a piano in my room and a private billiard room in a village two miles away, and with those activities, I managed to improve my mind more than anyone would have thought possible. Honestly, the whole place was filled with tackiness. The guys drank beer like there was no tomorrow and ate loads of cheese—wore jockey-style coats and spoke in slang—bet on horse races, and cursed when they lost—smoked right in your face and spat on the floor. Their biggest achievement was driving the mail coach—their greatest feat was boxing with the coachman—and their most refined flirting was leering at the barmaid.
It will be believed, that I felt little regret in quitting companions of this description. I went to take leave of our college tutor. “Mr. Pelham,” said he, affectionately squeezing me by the hand, “your conduct has been most exemplary; you have not walked wantonly over the college grassplats, nor set your dog at the proctor—nor driven tandems by day, nor broken lamps by night—nor entered the chapel in order to display your intoxication—nor the lecture-room, in order to caricature the professors. This is the general behaviour of young men of family and fortune; but it has not been your’s. Sir, you have been an honour to your college.”
It will be believed that I felt little regret in leaving companions of this kind. I went to say goodbye to our college tutor. “Mr. Pelham,” he said, affectionately squeezing my hand, “your behavior has been outstanding; you haven't walked carelessly on the college lawns, or let your dog bother the proctor—nor driven tandem bikes during the day, nor broken lamps at night—nor entered the chapel to show off your drunkenness—nor the lecture room to mock the professors. This is typical behavior for young men from wealthy families, but it hasn't been yours. Sir, you have been an honor to your college.”
Thus closed my academical career. He who does not allow that it passed creditably to my teachers, profitably to myself, and beneficially to the world, is a narrow-minded and illiterate man, who knows nothing of the advantages of modern education.
Thus ended my academic career. Anyone who doesn’t acknowledge that it was beneficial to my teachers, valuable to me, and advantageous to society is narrow-minded and uninformed, lacking an understanding of the benefits of modern education.
CHAPTER III.
Thus does a false ambition rule us, Thus pomp delude, and folly fool us. —Shenstone.
So, a fake ambition controls us, So, vanity deceives, and foolishness tricks us. —Shenstone.
An open house, haunted with great resort.—Bishop Hall’s Satires.
A welcoming space, filled with a fantastic retreat.—Bishop Hall’s Satires.
I left Cambridge in a very weak state of health; and as nobody had yet come to London, I accepted the invitation of Sir Lionel Garrett to pay him a visit at his country seat. Accordingly, one raw winter’s day, full of the hopes of the reviving influence of air and exercise, I found myself carefully packed up in three great coats, and on the high road to Garrett Park.
I left Cambridge feeling really unwell; and since no one had arrived in London yet, I accepted Sir Lionel Garrett's invitation to visit him at his country home. So, on a chilly winter day, full of hope for the refreshing effects of fresh air and exercise, I found myself bundled up in three big coats, heading down the road to Garrett Park.
Sir Lionel Garrett was a character very common in England, and, in describing him, I describe the whole species. He was of an ancient family, and his ancestors had for centuries resided on their estates in Norfolk. Sir Lionel, who came to his majority and his fortune at the same time, went up to London at the age of twenty-one, a raw, uncouth sort of young man, in a green coat and lank hair. His friends in town were of that set whose members are above ton, whenever they do not grasp at its possession, but who, whenever they do, lose at once their aim and their equilibrium, and fall immeasurably below it. I mean that set which I call “the respectable,” consisting of old peers of an old school; country gentlemen, who still disdain not to love their wine and to hate the French; generals who have served in the army; elder brothers who succeed to something besides a mortgage; and younger brothers who do not mistake their capital for their income. To this set you may add the whole of the baronetage—for I have remarked that baronets hang together like bees or Scotchmen; and if I go to a baronet’s house, and speak to some one whom I have not the happiness to know, I always say “Sir John—.”
Sir Lionel Garrett was a character very common in England, and by describing him, I describe the whole group. He came from an old family, and his ancestors had lived on their estates in Norfolk for centuries. Sir Lionel, who came into his majority and his fortune at the same time, moved to London at the age of twenty-one, a rough, awkward young man in a green coat and lank hair. His friends in the city were from that crowd who are above high society, as long as they’re not trying to be part of it. But whenever they do make that attempt, they immediately lose their purpose and balance, and fall far below it. I mean that group which I call “the respectable,” made up of old-school peers; country gentlemen who still enjoy their wine and dislike the French; generals who have served in the military; elder brothers who inherit something besides debt; and younger brothers who know the difference between their capital and their income. We can also include all the baronets, because I’ve noticed that baronets stick together like bees or Scots; and if I visit a baronet’s home and speak to someone I don’t know, I always say “Sir John—.”
It was no wonder, then, that to this set belonged Sir Lionel Garrett—no more the youth in a green coat and lank hair, but pinched in, and curled out—abounding in horses and whiskers—dancing all night—lounging all day—the favourite of the old ladies, the Philander of the young.
It’s no surprise, then, that this group included Sir Lionel Garrett—no longer the young man in a green coat with thin hair, but now dressed sharply and styled—overflowing with horses and facial hair—dancing all night—hanging out all day—the darling of the older ladies and the romantic interest of the younger ones.
One unfortunate evening Sir Lionel Garrett was introduced to the celebrated Duchess of D. From that moment his head was turned. Before then, he had always imagined that he was somebody—that he was Sir Lionel Garrett, with a good-looking person and eight thousand a-year; he now knew that he was nobody unless he went to Lady G.‘s and unless he bowed to Lady S. Disdaining all importance derived from himself, it became absolutely necessary to his happiness, that all his importance should be derived solely from his acquaintance with others. He cared not a straw that he was a man of fortune, of family, of consequence; he must be a man of ton; or he was an atom, a nonentity, a very worm, and no man. No lawyer at Gray’s Inn, no galley slave at the oar, ever worked so hard at his task as Sir Lionel Garrett at his. Ton, to a single man, is a thing attainable enough. Sir Lionel was just gaining the envied distinction, when he saw, courted, and married Lady Harriett Woodstock.
One unfortunate evening, Sir Lionel Garrett met the famous Duchess of D. From that moment on, he was completely taken in. Before that, he had always thought of himself as someone special—Sir Lionel Garrett, a good-looking guy with an income of eight thousand a year; but now he realized he was nobody unless he went to Lady G.’s place and bowed to Lady S. Disregarding any importance he thought he had, it became absolutely essential for his happiness that all his worth came solely from knowing important people. He didn't care at all that he was a man of wealth, family, or influence; he had to be a man of style, or he was just an insignificant speck, a nobody, a mere worm, and not a man at all. No lawyer at Gray’s Inn, no galley slave at the oar, ever worked as hard at his task as Sir Lionel Garrett did at his. Style, for a single man, is something you can achieve. Sir Lionel was on the verge of gaining that coveted status when he saw, pursued, and married Lady Harriett Woodstock.
His new wife was of a modern and not very rich family, and striving like Sir Lionel for the notoriety of fashion; but of this struggle he was ignorant. He saw her admitted into good society—he imagined she commanded it; she was a hanger on—he believed she was a leader. Lady Harriett was crafty and twenty-four—had no objection to be married, nor to change the name of Woodstock for Garrett. She kept up the baronet’s mistake till it was too late to repair it.
His new wife came from a modern and not very wealthy family, and like Sir Lionel, she was trying to gain recognition in fashion; but he was unaware of this struggle. He saw her accepted in high society—he assumed she was in control; she was a follower—he thought she was a trendsetter. Lady Harriett was sly and twenty-four—she had no problem getting married, nor changing the name of Woodstock to Garrett. She maintained the baronet’s misunderstanding until it was too late to fix it.
Marriage did not bring Sir Lionel wisdom. His wife was of the same turn of mind as himself: they might have been great people in the country—they preferred being little people in town. They might have chosen friends among persons of respectability and rank—they preferred being chosen as acquaintance by persons of ton. Society was their being’s end and aim, and the only thing which brought them pleasure was the pain of attaining it. Did I not say truly that I would describe individuals of a common species? Is there one who reads this, who does not recognize that overflowing class of the English population, whose members would conceive it an insult to be thought of sufficient rank to be respectable for what they are?—who take it as an honour that they are made by their acquaintance?—who renounce the ease of living for themselves, for the trouble of living for persons who care not a pin for their existence—who are wretched if they are not dictated to by others—and who toil, groan, travail, through the whole course of life, in order to forfeit their independence?
Marriage didn’t make Sir Lionel any wiser. His wife shared his mindset: they could have been important people in the countryside, but they chose to be less significant in the city. They could have befriended respectable and high-ranking individuals, yet they preferred to be associated with trendy people. Society was their ultimate goal, and the only pleasure they found was in the struggle to achieve it. Did I not mention that I would describe typical people? Is there anyone reading this who doesn’t see the countless members of the English population who feel insulted if thought to be respectable simply for who they are?—who consider it a badge of honor to be defined by their social circle?—who give up living comfortably for themselves to cater to those who don’t give a damn about them—who feel miserable unless someone else is calling the shots—and who work tirelessly throughout their lives just to give up their independence?
I arrived at Garrett Park just time enough to dress for dinner. As I was descending the stairs after having performed that ceremony, I heard my own name pronounced by a very soft, lisping voice, “Henry Pelham! dear, what a pretty name. Is he handsome?”
I arrived at Garrett Park just in time to get ready for dinner. As I was coming down the stairs after getting dressed, I heard a soft, lisping voice say my name, “Henry Pelham! Oh, what a lovely name. Is he good-looking?”
“Rather distingue than handsome,” was the unsatisfactory reply, couched in a slow, pompous accent, which I immediately recognized to belong to Lady Harriett Garrett.
“More distingue than handsome,” was the unsatisfying response, delivered in a slow, pompous tone, which I instantly recognized as belonging to Lady Harriett Garrett.
“Can we make something of him?” resumed the first voice.
“Can we do something with him?” continued the first voice.
“Something!” said Lady Harriett, indignantly; “he will be Lord Glenmorris! and he is son to Lady Frances Pelham.”
“Something!” said Lady Harriett, indignantly; “he will be Lord Glenmorris! and he is the son of Lady Frances Pelham.”
“Ah,” said the lisper, carelessly; “but can he write poetry, and play proverbes?”
“Ah,” said the lisper, without much thought; “but can he write poetry and play proverbs?”
“No, Lady Harriett,” said I, advancing; “but permit me, through you, to assure Lady Nelthorpe that he can admire those who do.”
“No, Lady Harriett,” I said, stepping forward; “but please let me assure Lady Nelthorpe through you that he can appreciate those who do.”
“So you know me then?” said the lisper: “I see we shall be excellent friends;” and disengaging herself from Lady Harriett, she took my arm, and began discussing persons and things, poetry and china, French plays and music, till I found myself beside her at dinner, and most assiduously endeavouring to silence her by the superior engrossments of a bechamelle de poisson.
“So you know me then?” said the person with a lisp. “I can tell we’re going to be great friends.” And pulling away from Lady Harriett, she took my arm and started talking about people and things, poetry and china, French plays and music, until I found myself sitting next to her at dinner, trying hard to distract her with the more interesting aspects of a bechamelle de poisson.
I took the opportunity of the pause, to survey the little circle of which Lady Harriett was the centre. In the first place, there was Mr. Davison, a great political economist, a short, dark, corpulent gentleman, with a quiet, serene, sleepy countenance, which put me exceedingly in mind of my grandmother’s arm-chair; beside him was a quick, sharp little woman, all sparkle and bustle, glancing a small, grey, prying eye round the table, with a most restless activity: this, as Lady Nelthorpe afterwards informed me, was a Miss Trafford, an excellent person for a Christmas in the country, whom every body was dying to have: she was an admirable mimic, an admirable actress, and an admirable reciter; made poetry and shoes, and told fortunes by the cards, which came actually true.
I took the chance during the break to look around the small group centered around Lady Harriett. First, there was Mr. Davison, a notable political economist, a short, dark, plump guy with a calm, serene, sleepy face that reminded me a lot of my grandmother's armchair. Next to him was a lively, sharp little woman, full of energy and constantly darting her small, grey, inquisitive eyes around the table with a restless energy. Lady Nelthorpe later told me this was Miss Trafford, a wonderful person to have around for Christmas in the country, someone everyone wanted to invite. She was an amazing mimic, a fantastic actress, and a great storyteller; she crafted poetry and shoes, and even read fortunes with cards that turned out to be surprisingly accurate.
There was also Mr. Wormwood, the noli-me-tangere of literary lions—an author who sowed his conversation not with flowers but thorns. Nobody could accuse him of the flattery generally imputed to his species; through the course of a long and varied life, he had never once been known to say a civil thing. He was too much disliked not to be recherche; whatever is once notorious, even for being disagreeable, is sure to be courted in England. Opposite to him sat the really clever, and affectedly pedantic Lord Vincent, one of those persons who have been “promising young men” all their lives; who are found till four o’clock in the afternoon in a dressing-gown, with a quarto before them; who go down into the country for six weeks every session, to cram an impromptu reply; and who always have a work in the press which is never to be published.
There was also Mr. Wormwood, the untouchable of literary circles—an author who filled his conversations not with pleasantness but with barbs. No one could accuse him of the flattery typically associated with his kind; throughout a long and varied life, he had never been known to say anything nice. He was too disliked to be ignored; anything once infamous, even for being unpleasant, is sure to attract attention in England. Across from him sat the truly intelligent, yet pretentiously scholarly Lord Vincent, one of those people who have been “promising young men” their entire lives; who can be found until four o’clock in the afternoon in a bathrobe, with a hefty book in front of them; who head to the countryside for six weeks each session to prep for an unexpected response; and who always have a work in progress that never sees the light of day.
Lady Nelthorpe herself I had frequently seen. She had some reputation for talent, was exceedingly affected, wrote poetry in albums, ridiculed her husband, who was a fox hunter, and had a great penchant pour les beaux arts et les beaux hommes.
Lady Nelthorpe herself I had often seen. She had some reputation for talent, was extremely pretentious, wrote poetry in albums, mocked her husband, who was a fox hunter, and had a great liking for the fine arts and handsome men.
There were four or five others of the unknown vulgar, younger brothers, who were good shots and bad matches; elderly ladies, who lived in Baker-street, and liked long whist; and young ones, who never took wine, and said “Sir.”
There were four or five other unknown common types, younger siblings, who were good shots but terrible matches; older ladies who lived on Baker Street and enjoyed long games of whist; and younger ones who never drank wine and referred to people as “Sir.”
I must, however, among this number, except the beautiful Lady Roseville, the most fascinating woman, perhaps, of the day. She was evidently the great person there, and, indeed, among all people who paid due deference to ton, was always sure to be so every where. I have never seen but one person more beautiful. Her eyes were of the deepest blue; her complexion of the most delicate carnation; her hair of the richest auburn: nor could even Mr. Wormwood detect the smallest fault in the rounded yet slender symmetry of her figure.
I have to mention the stunning Lady Roseville, possibly the most captivating woman of the time. She clearly stood out among everyone there, and, indeed, among all those who respected high society, she was always sure to be a standout everywhere. I've only seen one person more beautiful. Her eyes were a deep blue; her complexion was a delicate pink; her hair was a rich auburn. Even Mr. Wormwood couldn’t find a single flaw in the perfect yet slender shape of her figure.
Although not above twenty-five, she was in that state in which alone a woman ceases to be a dependant—widowhood. Lord Roseville, who had been dead about two years, had not survived their marriage many months; that period was, however, sufficiently long to allow him to appreciate her excellence, and to testify his sense of it: the whole of his unentailed property, which was very large, he bequeathed to her.
Although she wasn’t older than twenty-five, she was in that situation where a woman stops being dependent—widowhood. Lord Roseville, who had passed away about two years ago, hadn’t lived long after their marriage; however, that time was enough for him to recognize her worth and show his appreciation: he left her all of his considerable unentailed property.
She was very fond of the society of literati, though without the pretence of belonging to their order. But her manners constituted her chief attraction: while they were utterly different from those of every one else, you could not, in the least minutiae, discover in what the difference consisted: this is, in my opinion, the real test of perfect breeding. While you are enchanted with the effect, it should possess so little prominency and peculiarity, that you should never be able to guess the cause.
She really enjoyed the company of intellectuals, but she didn’t pretend to be one of them. What made her stand out the most were her manners: they were completely different from everyone else’s, yet you couldn’t pinpoint exactly how. To me, that’s the true mark of being well-bred. While you’re captivated by the result, it should be so subtle and unique that you could never figure out why.
“Pray,” said Lord Vincent to Mr. Wormwood, “have you been to P—this year?”
“Have you been to P—this year?” Lord Vincent asked Mr. Wormwood. “Please, tell me.”
“No,” was the answer.
“No,” was the reply.
“I have, my lord,” said Miss Trafford, who never lost an opportunity of slipping in a word.
“I have, my lord,” said Miss Trafford, who never missed a chance to slip in a word.
“Well, and did they make you sleep, as usual, at the Crown, with the same eternal excuse, after having brought you fifty miles from town, of small house—no beds—all engaged—inn close by? Ah, never shall I forget that inn, with its royal name, and its hard beds—
“Well, did they make you sleep, as usual, at the Crown, using the same old excuse after bringing you fifty miles from town? Small house—no beds—all full—inn nearby? Ah, I’ll never forget that inn, with its fancy name, and its uncomfortable beds—
“‘Uneasy sleeps a head beneath the Crown!’”
“‘A head under the Crown sleeps uneasily!’”
“Ha, ha! Excellent!” cried Miss Trafford, who was always the first in at the death of a pun. “Yes, indeed they did: poor old Lord Belton, with his rheumatism; and that immense General Grant, with his asthma; together with three ‘single men,’ and myself, were safely conveyed to that asylum for the destitute.”
“Ha, ha! That’s great!” exclaimed Miss Trafford, who always loved a good pun. “Yes, they really did: poor old Lord Belton with his rheumatism, and that huge General Grant with his asthma, along with three ‘single men’ and me, were all safely taken to that shelter for the needy.”
“Ah! Grant, Grant!” said Lord Vincent, eagerly, who saw another opportunity of whipping in a pun. “He slept there also the same night I did; and when I saw his unwieldy person waddling out of the door the next morning, I said to Temple, ‘Well, that’s the largest Grant I ever saw from the Crown.’” [Note: It was from Mr. J. Smith that Lord Vincent purloined this pun.]
“Ah! Grant, Grant!” said Lord Vincent eagerly, who saw another chance to throw in a pun. “He stayed there the same night I did, and when I saw his awkward figure waddling out of the door the next morning, I said to Temple, ‘Well, that’s the biggest Grant I ever saw from the Crown.’” [Note: It was from Mr. J. Smith that Lord Vincent borrowed this pun.]
“Very good,” said Wormwood, gravely. “I declare, Vincent, you are growing quite witty. Do you remember Jekyl? Poor fellow, what a really good punster he was—not agreeable though—particularly at dinner—no punsters are. Mr. Davison, what is that dish next to you?”
“Very good,” said Wormwood seriously. “I have to say, Vincent, you’re getting quite clever. Do you remember Jekyl? Poor guy, he was a really great punster—though not very pleasant—especially at dinner—punsters never are. Mr. Davison, what’s that dish next to you?”
Mr. Davison was a great gourmand: “Salmi de perdreaux aux truffes,” replied the political economist.
Mr. Davison was a big foodie: “Salmi de perdreaux aux truffes,” replied the political economist.
“Truffles!” said Wormwood, “have you been eating any?”
“Truffles!” Wormwood said, “Have you been eating any?”
“Yes,” said Davison, with unusual energy, “and they are the best I have tasted for a long time.”
“Yes,” Davison said energetically, “and they’re the best I’ve had in a long time.”
“Very likely,” said Wormwood, with a dejected air. “I am particularly fond of them, but I dare not touch one—truffles are so very apoplectic—you, I make no doubt, may eat them in safety.”
“Very likely,” said Wormwood, looking disappointed. “I really like them, but I can't take the risk—truffles can be really overwhelming—you, I have no doubt, can eat them safely.”
Wormwood was a tall, meagre man, with a neck a yard long. Davison was, as I have said, short and fat, and made without any apparent neck at all—only head and shoulders, like a cod-fish.
Wormwood was a tall, skinny guy with a neck that seemed three feet long. Davison was, as I've mentioned, short and chubby, with no noticeable neck—just a head and shoulders, like a codfish.
Poor Mr. Davison turned perfectly white; he fidgeted about in his chair; cast a look of the most deadly fear and aversion at the fatal dish he had been so attentive to before; and, muttering “apoplectic,” closed his lips, and did not open them again all dinner-time.
Poor Mr. Davison turned completely white; he fidgeted in his chair, shot a glance of pure fear and disgust at the ominous dish he had paid so much attention to before, and, muttering “apoplectic,” sealed his lips and didn’t say another word for the rest of dinner.
Mr. Wormwood’s object was effected. Two people were silenced and uncomfortable, and a sort of mist hung over the spirits of the whole party. The dinner went on and off, like all other dinners; the ladies retired, and the men drank, and talked indecorums. Mr. Davison left the room first, in order to look out the word “truffle,” in the Encyclopaedia; and Lord Vincent and I went next, “lest (as my companion characteristically observed) that d—d Wormwood should, if we stayed a moment longer, ‘send us weeping to our beds.’”
Mr. Wormwood got what he wanted. Two people were quiet and uneasy, and there was a gloomy vibe hanging over the entire group. The dinner went on just like any other dinner; the women left the table, and the men drank while making inappropriate jokes. Mr. Davison was the first to leave the room to look up the word “truffle” in the Encyclopedia, and Lord Vincent and I followed shortly after, “so that (as my friend amusingly pointed out) that damn Wormwood wouldn’t, if we stayed any longer, ‘send us weeping to our beds.’”
CHAPTER IV.
Oh! la belle chose que la Poste!—Lettres de Sevigne.
Oh! what a beautiful thing the Post is!—Lettres de Sevigne.
Ay—but who is it?—As you Like it.
Yeah—but who is it?—As You Like It.
I had mentioned to my mother my intended visit to Garrett Park, and the second day after my arrival there came the following letter:—
I told my mom about my planned visit to Garrett Park, and two days after I got there, I received this letter:—
“My dear Henry,
"My dear Henry,
“I was very glad to hear you were rather better than you had been. I trust you will take great care of yourself. I think flannel waistcoats might be advisable; and, by-the-by, they are very good for the complexion. Apropos of the complexion: I did not like that green coat you wore when I last saw you—you look best in black—which is a great compliment, for people must be very distingue in appearance, in order to do so.
“I was really glad to hear you were feeling better than before. I hope you take good care of yourself. I think wearing flannel vests might be a good idea; by the way, they’re also great for your skin. Speaking of skin: I wasn’t a fan of that green coat you wore the last time I saw you—you look best in black—which is quite a compliment, since people have to look really distinguished to pull that off.”
“You know, my dear, that those Garretts are in themselves any thing but unexceptionable; you will, therefore, take care not to be too intimate; it is, however, a very good house: all you meet there are worth knowing, for one thing or the other. Remember, Henry, that the acquaintance (not the friends) of second or third-rate people are always sure to be good: they are not independent enough to receive whom they like—their whole rank is in their guests: you may be also sure that the menage will, in outward appearance at least, be quite comme il faut, and for the same reason. Gain as much knowledge de l’art culinaire as you can: it is an accomplishment absolutely necessary. You may also pick up a little acquaintance with metaphysics, if you have any opportunity; that sort of thing is a good deal talked about just at present.
“You know, my dear, that the Garretts aren't exactly perfect; so, make sure not to get too close. However, it's a very good place: everyone you meet there is worth knowing for one reason or another. Remember, Henry, that the acquaintances (not friends) of second or third-rate people are usually good: they aren’t independent enough to invite just anyone—their status relies on their guests. You can also be sure that the setup will, at least on the surface, be quite proper for the same reason. Acquire as much knowledge about cooking as you can: it’s an essential skill. You might also pick up a bit of knowledge about metaphysics if you get the chance; that’s a hot topic right now.”
“I hear Lady Roseville is at Garrett Park. You must be particularly attentive to her; you will probably now have an opportunity de faire votre cour that may never again happen. In London, she is so much surrounded by all, that she is quite inaccessible to one; besides, there you will have so many rivals. Without flattery to you, I take it for granted, that you are the best looking and most agreeable person at Garrett Park, and it will, therefore, be a most unpardonable fault if you do not make Lady Roseville of the same opinion. Nothing, my dear son, is like a liaison (quite innocent of course) with a woman of celebrity in the world. In marriage a man lowers a woman to his own rank; in an affaire du coeur he raises himself to her’s. I need not, I am sure, after what I have said, press this point any further.
“I hear Lady Roseville is at Garrett Park. You need to pay extra attention to her; you probably have a chance to charm her that may never happen again. In London, she is surrounded by so many people that she’s totally out of reach for anyone, plus you’ll have a lot of competition there. Without flattering you, I assume you’re the best-looking and most pleasant person at Garrett Park, so it would be a major mistake if you don’t make Lady Roseville think the same about you. Nothing, my dear son, compares to an innocent connection with a famous woman. In marriage, a man brings a woman down to his level; in a love affair, he elevates himself to hers. I don’t need to stress this point any further after what I’ve said."
“Write to me and inform me of all your proceedings. If you mention the people who are at Garrett Park, I can tell you the proper line of conduct to pursue with each.
“Write to me and let me know everything you're up to. If you mention the people at Garrett Park, I can advise you on the best way to interact with each one.”
“I am sure that I need not add that I have nothing but your real good at heart, and that I am your very affectionate mother,
“I’m sure I don’t need to add that I only want what’s truly best for you, and that I am your very loving mother,
“Frances Pelham.
Frances Pelham.
“P.S. Never talk much to young men—remember that it is the women who make a reputation in society.”
“P.S. Don’t talk too much to young men—keep in mind that it’s the women who build a reputation in society.”
“Well,” said I, when I had read this letter, and adjusted my best curl, “my mother is very right, and so now for Lady Roseville.”
“Well,” I said after reading this letter and fixing my best curl, “my mom is absolutely right, so it's time to meet Lady Roseville.”
I went down stairs to breakfast. Miss Trafford and Lady Nelthorpe were in the room talking with great interest, and, on Miss Trafford’s part, with still greater vehemence.
I went downstairs to have breakfast. Miss Trafford and Lady Nelthorpe were in the room chatting with great interest, and Miss Trafford was even more passionate about it.
“So handsome,” said Lady Nelthorpe, as I approached.
“So handsome,” said Lady Nelthorpe as I walked over.
“Are you talking of me?” said I.
“Are you talking about me?” I said.
“Oh, you vanity of vanities!” was the answer. “No, we were speaking of a very romantic adventure which has happened to Miss Trafford and myself, and disputing about the hero of it. Miss Trafford declares he is frightful; I say that he is beautiful. Now, you know, Mr. Pelham, as to you—” “There can,” interrupted I, “be but one opinion—but the adventure?”
“Oh, you vanity of vanities!” was the reply. “No, we were talking about a very romantic adventure that happened to Miss Trafford and me, and arguing about who the hero is. Miss Trafford insists he’s terrible; I argue he’s amazing. Now, you know, Mr. Pelham, as for you—” “There can,” I interrupted, “only be one opinion—but what about the adventure?”
“Is this!” cried Miss Trafford, in a great fright, lest Lady Nelthorpe should, by speaking first, have the pleasure of the narration.—“We were walking, two or three days ago, by the sea-side, picking up shells and talking about the ‘Corsair,’ when a large fierce—”
“Is this!” shouted Miss Trafford, feeling very frightened that Lady Nelthorpe might have the chance to tell the story first. “A few days ago, we were walking by the sea, collecting shells and chatting about the ‘Corsair,’ when a large, fierce—”
“Man!” interrupted I.
"Man!" I interrupted.
“No, dog, (renewed Miss Trafford) flew suddenly out of a cave, under a rock, and began growling at dear Lady Nelthorpe and me, in the most savage manner imaginable. He would certainly have torn us to pieces if a very tall—” “Not so very tall either,” said Lady Nelthorpe.
“No, dog,” Miss Trafford said again, suddenly bursting out of a cave under a rock and starting to growl at dear Lady Nelthorpe and me in the most savage way possible. He would definitely have torn us apart if a very tall—” “Not that tall either,” Lady Nelthorpe interjected.
“Dear, how you interrupt one,” said Miss Trafford, pettishly; “well, a very short man, then, wrapped up in a cloak—”
“Honestly, you really know how to interrupt someone,” said Miss Trafford, annoyed; “anyway, a very short man, then, wrapped up in a cloak—”
“In a great coat,” drawled Lady Nelthorpe. Miss Trafford went on without noticing the emendation,—“had not with incredible rapidity sprung down the rock and—”
“In a big coat,” drawled Lady Nelthorpe. Miss Trafford continued without acknowledging the correction, “had not with incredible rapidity sprung down the rock and—”
“Called him off,” said Lady Nelthorpe.
“Called him off,” Lady Nelthorpe said.
“Yes, called him off,” pursued Miss Trafford, looking round for the necessary symptoms of our wonder at this very extraordinary incident.
“Yeah, he told him to stop,” continued Miss Trafford, glancing around for the expected signs of our amazement at this truly unusual event.
“What is the most remarkable,” said Lady Nelthorpe, “is, that though he seemed from his dress and appearance to be really a gentleman, he never stayed to ask if we were alarmed or hurt—scarcely even looked at us—” (“I don’t wonder at that!” said Mr. Wormwood, who, with Lord Vincent, had just entered the room;)—“and vanished among the rocks as suddenly as he had appeared.”
“What’s most surprising,” said Lady Nelthorpe, “is that even though he looked like a gentleman from his clothes and appearance, he never stopped to check if we were scared or hurt—barely even glanced at us—” (“I’m not surprised by that!” said Mr. Wormwood, who had just entered the room with Lord Vincent;)—“and he disappeared among the rocks just as suddenly as he had shown up.”
“Oh, you’ve seen that fellow, have you?” said Lord Vincent: “so have I, and a devilish queer looking person he is,—
“Oh, you’ve met that guy, have you?” said Lord Vincent. “So have I, and he's a really strange-looking character—
“‘The balls of his broad eyes roll’d in his head, And glar’d betwixt a yellow and a red; He looked a lion with a gloomy stare, And o’er his eyebrows hung his matted hair.’
“‘The balls of his wide eyes rolled in his head, and glared between a yellow and a red; he looked like a lion with a dark stare, and over his eyebrows hung his tangled hair.’”
“Well remembered, and better applied—eh, Mr. Pelham!”
"Well remembered, and better used—right, Mr. Pelham!"
“Really,” said I, “I am not able to judge of the application, since I have not seen the hero.”
“Honestly,” I said, “I can't really judge the situation since I haven't seen the hero.”
“Oh! it’s admirable,” said Miss Trafford, “just the description I should have given of him in prose. But pray, where, when, and how did you see him?”
“Oh! it’s amazing,” said Miss Trafford, “exactly the description I would have given of him in writing. But please, where, when, and how did you see him?”
“Your question is religiously mysterious, tria juncta in uno,” replied Vincent; “but I will answer it with the simplicity of a Quaker. The other evening I was coming home from one of Sir Lionel’s preserves, and had sent the keeper on before in order more undisturbedly to—”
“Your question is religiously mysterious, tria juncta in uno,” replied Vincent; “but I will answer it simply like a Quaker. The other evening, I was coming home from one of Sir Lionel’s preserves and had sent the keeper ahead so that I could more peacefully—”
“Con witticisms for dinner,” said Wormwood.
“Con jokes for dinner,” said Wormwood.
“To make out the meaning of Mr. Wormwood’s last work,” continued Lord Vincent. “My shortest way lay through that churchyard about a mile hence, which is such a lion in this ugly part of the country, because it has three thistles and a tree. Just as I got there, I saw a man suddenly rise from the earth, where he appeared to have been lying; he stood still for a moment, and then (evidently not perceiving me) raised his clasped hands to Heaven, and muttered some words I was not able distinctly to hear. As I approached nearer to him which I did with no very pleasant sensations, a large black dog, which, till then, had remained couchant, sprung towards me with a loud growl,
“To figure out the meaning of Mr. Wormwood’s last work,” continued Lord Vincent. “The quickest way for me was to cut through that churchyard about a mile ahead, which stands out like a sore thumb in this ugly part of the country because it has three thistles and a tree. Just as I arrived, I saw a man suddenly rise from the ground, where it looked like he had been lying down; he stood still for a moment and then (clearly not noticing me) raised his clasped hands to the sky and mumbled some words I couldn’t quite make out. As I got closer to him, which I did with some unease, a large black dog, which had been lying down until then, sprang towards me with a loud growl,
“‘Sonat hic de nare canina Litera,’
“‘Sonat hic de nare canina Litera,’”
as Persius has it. I was too terrified to move—
as Persius has it. I was too scared to move—
“‘Obstupui—steteruntque comae—’
‘Obstupui—steteruntque comae—’
and I should most infallibly have been converted into dog’s meat, if our mutual acquaintance had not started from his reverie, called his dog by the very appropriate name of Terror, and then slouching his hat over his face, passed rapidly by me, dog and all. I did not recover the fright for an hour and a quarter. I walked—ye gods, how I did walk—no wonder, by the by, that I mended my pace, for as Pliny says truly: ‘Timor est emendator asperrimus.’”
and I definitely would have ended up as dog food if our mutual friend hadn’t snapped out of his daydream, called his dog, perfectly named Terror, and then pulled his hat low over his face, quickly walking past me with the dog in tow. I didn’t shake off the fear for over an hour. I walked—oh man, did I walk—no wonder I picked up my pace, because as Pliny wisely said: ‘Timor est emendator asperrimus.’
Mr. Wormwood had been very impatient during this recital, preparing an attack upon Lord Vincent, when Mr. Davison entering suddenly, diverted the assault.
Mr. Wormwood had been really impatient during this performance, getting ready to confront Lord Vincent, when Mr. Davison suddenly walked in and interrupted the attack.
“Good God!” said Wormwood, dropping his roll, “how very ill you look to-day, Mr. Davison; face flushed—veins swelled—oh, those horrid truffles! Miss Trafford, I’ll trouble you for the salt.”
“Good God!” exclaimed Wormwood, dropping his roll, “you look really unwell today, Mr. Davison; your face is flushed—veins are swollen—oh, those awful truffles! Miss Trafford, could you please pass me the salt?”
CHAPTER V.
Be she fairer than the day, Or the flowery meads in May; If she be not so to me, What care I how fair she be? —George Withers.
Whether she’s prettier than the day, Or the blooming fields in May; If she isn’t to me, What do I care how beautiful she is? —George Withers.
It was a great pity, so it was, That villainous saltpetre should be digged Out of the bowels of the harmless earth, Which many a good tall fellow had destroyed. —First Part of King Henry IV.
It was a real shame, it was, That wicked saltpetre had to be dug Out of the depths of the innocent earth, Which many a good man had ruined. —First Part of King Henry IV.
Several days passed. I had taken particular pains to ingratiate myself with Lady Roseville, and so far as common acquaintance went, I had no reason to be dissatisfied with my success. Any thing else, I soon discovered, notwithstanding my vanity, (which made no inconsiderable part in the composition of Henry Pelham) was quite out of the question. Her mind was wholly of a different mould from my own. She was like a being, not perhaps of a better, but of another world than myself; we had not one thought or opinion in common; we looked upon things with a totally different vision; I was soon convinced that she was of a nature exactly contrary to what was generally believed—she was any thing but the mere mechanical woman of the world. She possessed great sensibility, and even romance of temper, strong passions, and still stronger imagination; but over all these deeper recesses of her character, the extreme softness and languor of her manners, threw a veil which no superficial observer could penetrate. There were times when I could believe that she was inwardly restless and unhappy; but she was too well versed in the arts of concealment, to suffer such an appearance to be more than momentary.
Several days went by. I had made a real effort to win over Lady Roseville, and as far as being casually acquainted went, I had no reason to be unhappy with my progress. However, I soon realized that anything beyond that, despite my vanity—which was a significant part of who Henry Pelham was—was completely out of reach. Her mindset was completely different from mine. She felt like a person from a different world; we didn't share a single thought or opinion. We viewed things through entirely different lenses. I quickly came to understand that she was not at all what everyone assumed—she was anything but just another ordinary woman. She had deep sensitivity, even a romantic spirit, intense passions, and an even more vivid imagination. Yet, all these deeper aspects of her character were shrouded by the extreme softness and languor of her demeanor, which no casual observer could see through. There were moments when I believed she was inwardly restless and unhappy, but she was too skilled at hiding her true feelings for such an impression to last long.
I must own that I consoled myself very easily for my want, in this particular instance, of that usual good fortune which attends me aupres des dames; the fact was, that I had another object in pursuit. All the men at Sir Lionel Garrett’s were keen sportsmen. Now, shooting is an amusement I was never particularly partial to. I was first disgusted with that species of rational recreation at a battue, where, instead of bagging anything, I was nearly bagged, having been inserted, like wine in an ice pail, in a wet ditch for three hours, during which time my hat had been twice shot at for a pheasant, and my leather gaiters once for a hare; and to crown all, when these several mistakes were discovered, my intended exterminators, instead of apologizing for having shot at me, were quite disappointed at having missed.
I have to admit that I quickly got over my lack of the usual luck I have with women in this case; the truth is, I had something else I was focused on. All the guys at Sir Lionel Garrett’s were passionate about hunting. However, shooting never really appealed to me. I was first put off by that kind of so-called leisure activity during a shooting party, where instead of hitting any targets, I almost became one myself. I found myself stuck in a wet ditch for three hours, like a bottle of wine in an ice bucket, during which time my hat was shot at twice, mistaken for a pheasant, and my leather gaiters were targeted once, thinking they were a hare. To top it all off, when they discovered their mistakes, rather than apologizing for nearly shooting me, they were genuinely disappointed that they had missed.
Seriously, that same shooting is a most barbarous amusement, only fit for majors in the army, and royal dukes, and that sort of people; the mere walking is bad enough, but embarrassing one’s arms moreover, with a gun, and one’s legs with turnip tops, exposing oneself to the mercy of bad shots and the atrocity of good, seems to me only a state of painful fatigue, enlivened by the probability of being killed.
Honestly, that same kind of shooting is a really brutal pastime, only suitable for army majors, royal dukes, and people like that; just walking around is bad enough, but then adding a gun to your arms and turnip tops to your legs, putting yourself at the mercy of poor shots and the danger of good ones, feels to me like a situation of painful exhaustion, made more thrilling by the chance of getting killed.
This digression is meant to signify, that I never joined the single men and double Mantons that went in and off among Sir Lionel Garrett’s preserves. I used, instead, to take long walks by myself, and found, like virtue, my own reward, in the additional health and strength these diurnal exertions produced me.
This side note is meant to show that I never hung out with the single guys and hunters that went in and out of Sir Lionel Garrett’s land. Instead, I would take long walks by myself and discovered, like virtue, my own reward in the extra health and strength that these daily efforts gave me.
One morning, chance threw into my way une bonne fortune, which I took care to improve. From that time the family of a farmer Sinclair, (one of Sir Lionel’s tenants) was alarmed by strange and supernatural noises: one apartment in especial, occupied by a female member of the household, was allowed, even by the clerk of the parish, a very bold man, and a bit of a sceptic, to be haunted; the windows of that chamber were wont to open and shut, thin airy voices confabulate therein, and dark shapes hover thereout, long after the fair occupant had, with the rest of the family, retired to repose. But the most unaccountable thing was the fatality which attended me, and seemed to mark me out, nolens volens, for an untimely death. I, who had so carefully kept out of the way of gunpowder as a sportsman, very narrowly escaped being twice shot as a ghost. This was but a poor reward for a walk more than a mile long, in nights by no means of cloudless climes and starry skies; accordingly I resolved to “give up the ghost” in earnest rather than in metaphor, and to pay my last visit and adieus to the mansion of Farmer Sinclair. The night on which I executed this resolve was rather memorable in my future history.
One morning, luck came my way, and I made sure to take advantage of it. From that time on, the family of Farmer Sinclair, one of Sir Lionel’s tenants, was disturbed by strange and supernatural noises. One room, in particular, which was used by a female member of the household, was acknowledged to be haunted, even by the parish clerk, a bold man and a bit of a skeptic. The windows in that room would open and close on their own, ethereal voices would chat inside, and dark figures would hover about, long after the lady had gone to bed with the rest of the family. But the most puzzling thing was the haunting misfortune that seemed to mark me for an early death, whether I wanted it or not. I had been so careful to avoid gunpowder as a sportsman, yet I narrowly escaped being shot twice as a ghost. This hardly seemed a fitting reward for a walk that lasted over a mile, on nights that were definitely not clear or starry. So, I decided to truly “give up the ghost” rather than just in a metaphorical sense and to pay my last visit and goodbye to Farmer Sinclair's home. The night when I acted on this decision became quite significant in my future.
The rain had fallen so heavily during the day, as to render the road to the house almost impassable, and when it was time to leave, I inquired with very considerable emotion, whether there was not an easier way to return. The answer was satisfactory, and my last nocturnal visit at Farmer Sinclair’s concluded.
The rain had poured so heavily throughout the day that the road to the house was nearly impassable, and when it was time to leave, I asked with a lot of emotion if there was an easier way to get back. The answer was reassuring, and my last nighttime visit at Farmer Sinclair’s came to an end.
CHAPTER VI.
Why sleeps he not, when others are at rest?—Byron.
Why doesn't he sleep when everyone else is resting?—Byron.
According to the explanation I had received, the road I was now to pursue was somewhat longer, but much better, than that which I generally took. It was to lead me home through the churchyard of—, the same, by the by, which Lord Vincent had particularized in his anecdote of the mysterious stranger. The night was clear, but windy: there were a few light clouds passing rapidly over the moon, which was at her full, and shone through the frosty air, with all that cold and transparent brightness so peculiar to our northern winters. I walked briskly on till I came to the churchyard; I could not then help pausing (notwithstanding my total deficiency in all romance) to look for a few moments at the exceeding beauty of the scene around me. The church itself was extremely old, and stood alone and grey, in the rude simplicity of the earliest form of gothic architecture: two large dark yew-trees drooped on each side over tombs, which from their size and decorations, appeared to be the last possession of some quondam lords of the soil. To the left, the ground was skirted by a thick and luxuriant copse of evergreens, in the front of which stood one tall, naked oak, stern and leafless, a very token of desolation and decay; there were but few grave stones scattered about, and these were, for the most part, hidden by the long wild grass which wreathed and climbed round them. Over all, the blue skies and still moon shed that solemn light, the effect of which, either on the scene or the feelings, it is so impossible to describe.
According to the explanation I received, the road I was about to take was a bit longer but much better than the one I usually used. It was supposed to lead me home through the churchyard of—, the same one that Lord Vincent mentioned in his story about the mysterious stranger. The night was clear but windy; a few light clouds swiftly passed over the full moon, which shone through the frosty air with that cold and transparent brightness unique to our northern winters. I walked briskly until I reached the churchyard; I couldn't help pausing (despite my complete lack of romance) to appreciate the incredible beauty of the scene around me. The church itself was very old, standing solitary and grey in the simple style of early gothic architecture: two large dark yew trees drooped on either side over tombs that, due to their size and decorations, seemed to be the final resting place of some former lords of the land. On the left, the ground was lined with a thick and lush cluster of evergreens, in front of which stood a tall, bare oak tree, stern and leafless, a clear symbol of desolation and decay; there were only a few gravestones scattered about, and most were hidden by the long wild grass that wrapped around them. The blue skies and still moon cast that solemn light, the effect of which, whether on the scene or the feelings, is so hard to describe.
I was just about to renew my walk, when a tall, dark figure, wrapped up, like myself, in a large French cloak, passed slowly along from the other side of the church, and paused by the copse I have before mentioned. I was shrouded at that moment from his sight by one of the yew trees; he stood still only for a few moments; he then flung himself upon the earth, and sobbed, audibly even at the spot where I was standing. I was in doubt whether to wait longer or to proceed; my way lay just by him, and it might be dangerous to interrupt so substantial an apparition. However, my curiosity was excited, and my feet were half frozen, two cogent reasons for proceeding; and, to say truth, I was never very much frightened by any thing dead or alive.
I was just about to continue my walk when a tall, dark figure, bundled up like I was in a big French cloak, slowly walked from the other side of the church and stopped by the grove I mentioned earlier. I was hidden from his view by one of the yew trees; he stayed still for only a moment before he threw himself to the ground and sobbed, loud enough for me to hear from where I was standing. I wasn’t sure whether to wait longer or move on; my path went right by him, and it could be risky to interrupt such a significant figure. Still, my curiosity was piqued, and my feet were half frozen—two strong reasons to keep going. Honestly, I’ve never been very scared of anything, dead or alive.
Accordingly I left my obscurity, and walked slowly onwards. I had not got above three paces before the figure rose, and stood erect and motionless before me. His hat had fallen off, and the moon shone full upon his countenance; it was not the wild expression of intense anguish which dwelt on those hueless and sunken features; nor their quick change to ferocity and defiance, as his eyes fell upon me, which made me start back and feel my heart stand still! Notwithstanding the fearful ravages graven in that countenance, then so brilliant with the graces of boyhood, I recognized, at one glance, those still noble and chiselled features. It was Reginald Glanville who stood before me! I recovered myself instantly; I threw myself towards him, and called him by his name. He turned hastily; but I would not suffer him to escape; I put my hand upon his arm, and drew him towards me. “Glanville!” I exclaimed, “it is I! it is your old—old friend, Henry Pelham. Good God! have I met you at last, and in such a scene?”
So, I left my hidden life and walked slowly forward. I had barely taken three steps before the figure stood up tall and motionless in front of me. His hat had fallen off, and the moonlight illuminated his face; it wasn’t the wild look of deep anguish on those pale, sunken features, nor the quick shift to anger and defiance as his eyes locked onto mine that made me jump back and feel my heart stop! Despite the terrible marks etched on that face, once so radiant with the beauty of youth, I instantly recognized those still noble and chiseled features. It was Reginald Glanville standing before me! I quickly composed myself; I rushed toward him and called out his name. He turned abruptly, but I wouldn’t let him get away; I put my hand on his arm and pulled him closer. “Glanville!” I shouted, “it’s me! It’s your old—old friend, Henry Pelham. Good God! Have I finally found you, and in such a situation?”
Glanville shook me from him in an instant, covered his face with his hands, and sunk down with one wild cry, which went fearfully through that still place, upon the spot from which he had but just risen. I knelt beside him; I took his hand; I spoke to him in every endearing term that I could think of; and roused and excited as my feelings were, by so strange and sudden a meeting, I felt my tears involuntarily falling over the hand which I held in my own. Glanville turned; he looked at me for one moment, as if fully to recognize me: and then throwing himself in my arms, wept like a child.
Glanville pushed me away instantly, covered his face with his hands, and sank down with a wild cry that echoed through the quiet place, right where he had just gotten up. I knelt beside him, took his hand, and spoke to him with every affectionate term I could think of. My feelings were so stirred by this strange and sudden encounter that I couldn't help but let my tears fall onto the hand I was holding. Glanville turned to me; he looked at me for a moment, as if trying to fully recognize me, and then, throwing himself into my arms, he cried like a child.
It was but for a few minutes that this weakness lasted; he rose suddenly—the whole expression of his countenance was changed—the tears still rolled in large drops down his cheeks, but the proud, stern character which the features had assumed, seemed to deny the feelings which that feminine weakness had betrayed.
It only lasted a few minutes; he suddenly stood up—the entire look on his face changed—the tears continued to stream down his cheeks, but the proud, stern expression that his features had taken on seemed to refuse the emotions that this fragile weakness had revealed.
“Pelham,” he said, “you have seen me thus; I had hoped that no living eye would—this is the last time in which I shall indulge this folly. God bless you—we shall meet again—and this night shall then seem to you like a dream.”
“Pelham,” he said, “you’ve seen me like this; I hoped no one would—this is the last time I’ll indulge this foolishness. God bless you—we’ll meet again—and tonight will then feel like a dream to you.”
I would have answered, but he turned swiftly, passed in one moment through the copse, and in the next had utterly disappeared.
I would have answered, but he quickly turned, went through the grove in an instant, and then completely vanished.
CHAPTER VII.
You reach a chilling chamber, where you dread Damps.—Crabbe’s Borough.
You reach a cold room, where you fear Damps.—Crabbe’s Borough.
I could not sleep the whole of that night, and the next morning, I set off early, with the resolution of discovering where Glanville had taken up his abode; it was evident from his having been so frequently seen, that it must be in the immediate neighbourhood.
I couldn't sleep at all that night, and the next morning, I left early, determined to find out where Glanville was staying; it was clear from how often he had been spotted that it had to be somewhere nearby.
I went first to Farmer Sinclair’s; they had often remarked him, but could give me no other information. I then proceeded towards the coast; there was a small public house belonging to Sir Lionel close by the sea shore; never had I seen a more bleak and dreary prospect than that which stretched for miles around this miserable cabaret. How an innkeeper could live there is a mystery to me at this day—I should have imagined it a spot upon which anything but a sea-gull or a Scotchman would have starved.
I first went to Farmer Sinclair’s place; they had often mentioned him, but couldn’t give me any more information. I then headed towards the coast; there was a small pub owned by Sir Lionel right by the shore. I had never seen a bleaker and drearier view than the one that stretched for miles around this miserable little inn. How an innkeeper could make a living there is still a mystery to me—I'd have thought it was a place where only a seagull or a Scotsman could survive.
“Just the sort of place, however,” thought I, “to hear something of Glanville.” I went into the house; I inquired, and heard that a strange gentleman had been lodging for the last two or three weeks at a cottage about a mile further up the coast. Thither I bent my steps; and after having met two crows, and one officer on the preventive service, I arrived safely at my new destination.
“Just the kind of place, though,” I thought, “to find out something about Glanville.” I went into the house, asked around, and learned that a mysterious man had been staying at a cottage about a mile further up the coast for the last couple of weeks. So, I headed there, and after passing two crows and one officer on preventive duty, I reached my new destination safely.
It was a house very little better, in outward appearance, than the wretched hut I had just left, for I observe in all situations, and in all houses, that “the public” is not too well served. The situation was equally lonely and desolate; the house, which belonged to an individual, half fisherman and half smuggler, stood in a sort of bay, between two tall, rugged, black cliffs. Before the door hung various nets, to dry beneath the genial warmth of a winter’s sun; and a broken boat, with its keel uppermost, furnished an admirable habitation for a hen and her family, who appeared to receive en pension, an old clerico-bachelor-looking raven. I cast a suspicious glance at the last-mentioned personage, which hopped towards me with a very hostile appearance, and entered the threshold with a more rapid step, in consequence of sundry apprehensions of a premeditated assault.
It was a house that didn't look much better from the outside than the miserable hut I had just left. I've noticed that "the public" is often not well taken care of, no matter where you are or what kind of house it is. The location was just as lonely and bleak; the house, which belonged to a guy who was part fisherman and part smuggler, was set in a sort of bay between two tall, rugged black cliffs. Various nets hung in front of the door to dry in the warm winter sun, and a broken boat, turned upside down, provided a perfect home for a hen and her chicks, who seemed to have an old bachelor raven living with them as a guest. I gave the raven a wary look as it hopped toward me with a very unfriendly vibe, and I stepped through the door a bit faster, worried about a potential attack.
“I understand,” said I, to an old, dried, brown female, who looked like a resuscitated red-herring, “that a gentleman is lodging here.”
“I get it,” I said to an old, shriveled woman who looked like a revived red herring, “that a gentleman is staying here.”
“No, Sir,” was the answer: “he left us this morning.”
“No, Sir,” was the answer: “he left us this morning.”
The reply came upon me like a shower bath; I was both chilled and stunned by so unexpected a shock. The old woman, on my renewing my inquiries, took me up stairs, to a small, wretched room, to which the damps literally clung. In one corner was a flock-bed, still unmade, and opposite to it, a three-legged stool, a chair, and an antique carved oak table, a donation perhaps from some squire in the neighbourhood; on this last were scattered fragments of writing paper, a cracked cup half full of ink, a pen, and a broken ramrod. As I mechanically took up the latter, the woman said, in a charming patois, which I shall translate, since I cannot do justice to the original: “The gentleman, Sir, said he came here for a few weeks to shoot; he brought a gun, a large dog, and a small portmanteau. He used to spend all the mornings in the fens, though he must have been but a poor shot, for he seldom brought home anything; and we fear, Sir, that he was rather out of his mind, for he used to go out alone at night, and stay sometimes till morning. However, he was quite quiet, and behaved to us like a gentleman; so it was no business of ours, only my husband does think—”
The reply hit me like a cold shower; I was both surprised and shocked by such an unexpected jolt. The old woman, when I repeated my questions, took me upstairs to a small, miserable room, where the dampness literally soaked in. In one corner was an unmade bed made of straw, and across from it were a three-legged stool, a chair, and an old carved oak table, possibly a gift from a nearby landowner; scattered across the table were bits of writing paper, a cracked cup half-full of ink, a pen, and a broken ramrod. As I picked up the ramrod absentmindedly, the woman said in a charming accent, which I'll translate, since I can't do justice to the original: “The gentleman, sir, said he came here for a few weeks to hunt; he brought a gun, a large dog, and a small suitcase. He used to spend all his mornings in the marshes, though he must have been a terrible shot, since he rarely brought anything back; and we're worried, sir, that he was a bit out of his mind, because he would go out alone at night and sometimes stay out until morning. However, he was quite calm and treated us like a gentleman; so it wasn’t our concern, though my husband does think—”
“Pray,” interrupted I, “why did he leave you so suddenly?”
“Please,” I interrupted, “why did he leave you so suddenly?”
“Lord, Sir, I don’t know! but he told us for several days past that he should not stay over the week, and so we were not surprised when he left us this morning at seven o’clock. Poor gentleman, my heart bled for him when I saw him look so pale and ill.”
“Lord, sir, I don’t know! But he told us for several days that he wouldn’t stay past the week, so we weren’t surprised when he left us this morning at seven o'clock. Poor guy, my heart ached for him when I saw how pale and sick he looked.”
And here I did see the good woman’s eyes fill with tears: but she wiped them away, and took advantage of the additional persuasion they gave to her natural whine to say, “If, Sir, you know of any young gentleman who likes fen-shooting, and wants a nice, pretty, quiet apartment—”
And here I saw the good woman's eyes fill with tears: but she wiped them away and used the extra persuasion they gave to her natural whine to say, “If you know of any young man who enjoys fen-shooting and is looking for a nice, pretty, quiet place—”
“I will certainly recommend this,” said I.
“I'll definitely recommend this,” I said.
“You see it at present,” rejoined the landlady, “quite in a litter like: but it is really a sweet place in summer.”
“You see it right now,” replied the landlady, “all messy like this: but it’s actually a lovely spot in the summer.”
“Charming,” said I, with a cold shiver, hurrying down the stairs, with a pain in my ear, and the rheumatism in my shoulder.
“Charming,” I said, feeling a chill run down my spine, rushing down the stairs with an ache in my ear and rheumatism in my shoulder.
“And this,” thought I, “was Glanville’s residence for nearly a month! I wonder he did not exhale into a vapour, or moisten into a green damp.”
“And this,” I thought, “was Glanville’s home for almost a month! I wonder why he didn’t turn into vapor or become all damp and moldy.”
I went home by the churchyard. I paused on the spot where I had last seen him. A small gravestone rose over the mound of earth on which he had thrown himself; it was perfectly simple. The date of the year and month (which showed that many weeks had not elapsed since the death of the deceased) and the initials G. D. were all that was engraved upon the stone. Beside this tomb was one of a more pompous description, to the memory of a Mrs. Douglas, which had with the simple tumulus nothing in common, unless the initial letter of the surname corresponding with the latter initial on the neighbouring gravestone, might authorize any connection between them, not supported by that similitude of style usually found in the cenotaphs of the same family: the one, indeed, might have covered the grave of a humble villager—the other, the resting-place of the lady of the manor.
I went home through the churchyard. I stopped at the spot where I had last seen him. A small gravestone stood over the mound of earth where he had thrown himself; it was completely simple. The date (which showed that only a few weeks had passed since his death) and the initials G. D. were all that was engraved on the stone. Next to this grave was a more elaborate one, in memory of a Mrs. Douglas, which shared nothing with the simple mound except for the fact that the initial of the surname matched the last initial on the nearby gravestone. This didn't suggest any connection between them, especially since they had different styles, which is usually seen in memorials of the same family. One could have marked the grave of an ordinary villager while the other was the resting place of a lady of the manor.
I found, therefore, no clue for the labyrinth of surmise: and I went home, more vexed and disappointed with my day’s expedition than I liked to acknowledge to myself.
I found, therefore, no hints for the maze of assumptions: and I went home, more frustrated and let down by my day's outing than I wanted to admit to myself.
Lord Vincent met me in the hall. “Delighted to see you,” said he, “I have just been to—, (the nearest town) in order to discover what sort of savages abide there. Great preparations for a ball—all the tallow candles in the town are bespoken—and I heard a most uncivilized fiddle,
Lord Vincent met me in the hallway. “I’m so glad to see you,” he said, “I just returned from—, (the nearest town) to find out what kind of wild people live there. They’re making big plans for a ball—all the tallow candles in town are reserved—and I heard the most uncivilized fiddle,
“‘Twang short and sharp, like the shrill swallow’s cry.’”
“‘Twang short and sharp, like the high-pitched call of a swallow.’”
The one milliner’s shop was full of fat squiresses, buying muslin ammunition, to make the ball go off; and the attics, even at four o’clock, were thronged with rubicund damsels, who were already, as Shakspeare says of waves in a storm,
The one milliner's shop was filled with heavy-set women, buying fabric supplies to get ready for the party; and the attics, even at four o'clock, were crowded with rosy-cheeked young ladies, who were already, as Shakespeare says of waves in a storm,
“‘Curling their monstrous heads.’”
“‘Curling their huge heads.’”
CHAPTER VIII.
Jusqu’au revoir le ciel vous tienne tous en joie.—Moliere.
Until we meet again, may the sky keep you all in joy.—Moliere.
I was now pretty well tired of Garrett Park. Lady Roseville was going to H—t—d, where I also had an invitation. Lord Vincent meditated an excursion to Paris. Mr. Davison had already departed. Miss Trafford had been gone, God knows how long, and I was not at all disposed to be left, like “the last rose of summer,” in single blessedness at Garrett Park. Vincent, Wormwood, and myself, all agreed to leave on the same day.
I was really getting tired of Garrett Park. Lady Roseville was heading to H—t—d, where I also had an invite. Lord Vincent was thinking about a trip to Paris. Mr. Davison had already left. Miss Trafford had been gone for what felt like forever, and I definitely didn't want to be stuck here, like "the last rose of summer," all alone at Garrett Park. Vincent, Wormwood, and I all decided to leave on the same day.
The morning of our departure arrived. We sat down to breakfast as usual. Lord Vincent’s carriage was at the door; his groom was walking about his favourite saddle horse.
The morning of our departure came. We sat down for breakfast like we always do. Lord Vincent's carriage was at the door; his groom was walking around with his favorite saddle horse.
“A beautiful mare that is of your’s,” said I, carelessly looking at it, and reaching across the table to help myself to the pate de foie gras.
“A beautiful mare that’s yours,” I said, casually glancing at it and reaching across the table to grab some pâté de foie gras.
“Mare!” exclaimed the incorrigible punster, delighted with my mistake: “I thought that you would have been better acquainted with your propria quoe maribus.”
“Mare!” exclaimed the relentless jokester, thrilled by my mistake: “I thought you would be more familiar with your propria quae maribus.”
“Humph!” said Wormwood, “when I look at you I am always at least reminded of the as in praoesenti!”
“Humph!” said Wormwood, “every time I see you, I always think of the as in praoesenti!”
Lord Vincent drew up and looked unutterable anger. Wormwood went on with his dry toast, and Lady Roseville, who that morning had, for a wonder, come down to breakfast, good naturedly took off the bear. Whether or not his ascetic nature was somewhat mollified by the soft smiles and softer voice of the beautiful countess, I cannot pretend to say; but he certainly entered into a conversation with her, not much rougher than that of a less gifted individual might have been. They talked of literature, Lord Byron, converzaziones, and Lydia White. [Note: Written before the death of that lady.]
Lord Vincent sat up and looked incredibly angry. Wormwood continued eating his dry toast, and Lady Roseville, who surprisingly joined them for breakfast that morning, playfully made fun of him. I can't say if his serious nature was at all softened by the lovely smiles and gentle voice of the beautiful countess, but he definitely started chatting with her, and it was much more pleasant than how a less charismatic person might have interacted. They discussed literature, Lord Byron, conversations, and Lydia White. [Note: Written before the death of that lady.]
“Miss White,” said Lady Roseville, “has not only the best command of language herself, but she gives language to other people. Dinner parties, usually so stupid, are, at her house, quite delightful. I have actually seen English people look happy, and one or two even almost natural.”
“Miss White,” said Lady Roseville, “not only has a great command of language herself, but she also helps others express themselves. Dinner parties, which are usually so boring, are truly enjoyable at her place. I’ve actually seen English people look happy, and a few even seemed almost genuine.”
“Ah!” said Wormwood, “that is indeed rare. With us every thing is assumption. We are still exactly like the English suitor to Portia, in the Merchant of Venice. We take our doublet from one country, our hose from another, and our behaviour every where. Fashion with us is like the man in one of Le Sage’s novels, who was constantly changing his servants, and yet had but one suit of livery, which every new comer, whether he was tall or short, fat or thin, was obliged to wear. We adopt manners, however incongruous and ill suited to our nature, and thus we always seem awkward and constrained. But Lydia White’s soirees are indeed agreeable. I remember the last time I dined there we were six in number, and though we were not blessed with the company of Lord Vincent, the conversation was without ‘let or flaw.’ Every one, even S——, said good things.”
“Ah!” said Wormwood, “that’s really unique. For us, everything is just assumption. We're still exactly like the English suitor to Portia in The Merchant of Venice. We get our clothes from one place, our pants from another, and our behavior from everywhere. Fashion for us is like that guy in one of Le Sage’s novels who kept changing his servants, but only had one set of uniforms that every newcomer—whether tall or short, fat or thin—had to wear. We pick up manners that don't match and aren’t suited to who we really are, and as a result, we always seem awkward and uncomfortable. But Lydia White’s soirées are genuinely enjoyable. I remember the last time I dined there, we were six in total, and even though we didn’t have Lord Vincent with us, the conversation flowed without a hitch. Everyone, even S——, had something good to say.”
“Indeed!” cried Lord Vincent; “and pray, Mr. Wormwood, what did you say!”
“Absolutely!” exclaimed Lord Vincent. “And tell me, Mr. Wormwood, what did you say?”
“Why,” answered the poet, glancing with a significant sneer over Vincent’s somewhat inelegant person, “I thought of your lordship’s figure, and said—grace!”
“Why,” replied the poet, looking at Vincent’s somewhat clumsy appearance with a pointed smirk, “I thought of your lordship’s shape and said—grace!”
“Hem—hem!—‘Gratia malorum tam infida est quam ipsi,’ as Pliny says,” muttered Lord Vincent, getting up hastily, and buttoning his coat.
“*Ahem—Ahem!*—‘Gratia malorum tam infida est quam ipsi,’ as Pliny says,” muttered Lord Vincent, getting up quickly and buttoning his coat.
I took the opportunity of the ensuing pause to approach Lady Roseville, and whisper my adieus. She was kind and even warm to me in returning them; and pressed me, with something marvellously like sincerity, to be sure to come and see her directly she returned to London. I soon discharged the duties of my remaining farewells, and in less than half an hour, was more than a mile distant from Garrett Park and its inhabitants. I can’t say that for one, who, like me, is fond of being made a great deal of, that there is any thing very delightful in those visits into the country. It may be all well enough for married people, who, from the mere fact of being married, are always entitled to certain consideration, put—par exemple—into a bed-room, a little larger than a dog kennel, and accommodated with a looking-glass, that does not distort one’s features like a paralytic stroke. But we single men suffer a plurality of evils and hard-ships, in entrusting ourselves to the casualties of rural hospitality. We are thrust up into any attic repository—exposed to the mercy of rats, and the incursions of swallows. Our lavations are performed in a cracked basin, and we are so far removed from human assistance, that our very bells sink into silence before they reach half way down the stairs. But two days before I left Garrett Park, I myself saw an enormous mouse run away with my almond paste, without any possible means of resisting the aggression. Oh! the hardships of a single man are beyond conception; and what is worse, the very misfortune of being single deprives one of all sympathy. “A single man can do this, and a single man ought to do that, and a single man may be put here, and a single man may be sent there,” are maxims that I have been in the habit of hearing constantly inculcated and never disputed during my whole life; and so, from our fare and treatment being coarse in all matters, they have at last grown to be all matters in course.
I took the chance during the break to go over to Lady Roseville and say goodbye. She was kind and even a bit warm in her response, urging me, with what felt genuinely sincere, to make sure to visit her as soon as she got back to London. I quickly wrapped up my remaining farewells, and in less than half an hour, I was over a mile away from Garrett Park and its people. I can’t say that, for someone like me who enjoys being the center of attention, there’s anything particularly enjoyable about these country visits. It might be fine for married folks, who, just by being married, get certain privileges, like, for example, being placed in a bedroom that's bigger than a doghouse and equipped with a mirror that doesn’t make them look like they’ve had a stroke. But us single men face a lot of challenges and hardships when we rely on the quirks of country hospitality. We're often shoved into some attic room—at the mercy of rats and the occasional swallow. Our washing up happens in a cracked basin, and we’re so far from any help that our bells barely ring out half the way down the stairs. Just two days before I left Garrett Park, I saw a huge mouse take off with my almond paste, and I had no way to stop it. Oh! The struggles of being a single man are beyond imagining; and what's worse, being single means you get no sympathy. “A single man can do this, and a single man should do that, and a single man can be put here, and a single man can be sent there,” are sayings I’ve heard constantly drilled into me and never questioned my whole life; and so, since our food and treatment are so basic across the board, they’ve just become the norm.
CHAPTER IX.
Therefore to France.—Henry IV.
So, to France.—Henry IV.
I was rejoiced to find myself again in London. I went to my father’s house in Grosvenor-square. All the family, viz. he and my mother, were down at H—t—d; and, malgre my aversion to the country, I thought I might venture as far as Lady S—‘s for a couple of days. Accordingly, to H—t—d I went. That is really a noble house—such a hall—such a gallery. I found my mother in the drawing-room, admiring the picture of his late Majesty. She was leaning on the arm of a tall, fair young man. “Henry,” said she, (introducing me to him) “do you remember your old schoolfellow, Lord George Clinton?”
I was excited to find myself back in London. I went to my dad’s house in Grosvenor Square. The whole family, meaning him and my mom, were down at H—t—d; and despite my dislike for the countryside, I thought I might as well check out Lady S—’s for a couple of days. So, I headed to H—t—d. It’s truly an impressive house—what a grand hall—what a stunning gallery. I found my mom in the drawing room, admiring a portrait of the late King. She was leaning on the arm of a tall, fair young man. “Henry,” she said, (introducing me to him) “do you remember your old school friend, Lord George Clinton?”
“Perfectly,” said I, (though I remembered nothing about him) and we shook hands in the most cordial manner imaginable. By the way, there is no greater bore than being called upon to recollect men, with whom one had been at school some ten years back. In the first place, if they were not in one’s own set, one most likely scarcely knew them to speak to; and, in the second place, if they were in one’s own set, they are sure to be entirely opposite to the nature we have since acquired: for I scarcely ever knew an instance of the companions of one’s boyhood being agreeable to the tastes of one’s manhood: a strong proof of the folly of common people, who send their sons to Eton and Harrow to form connections.
“Absolutely,” I said, (even though I didn’t remember anything about him) and we shook hands in the friendliest way possible. By the way, there’s nothing more tedious than being expected to remember guys you went to school with about ten years ago. First of all, if they weren’t in your social circle, you probably hardly knew them well enough to talk to; and secondly, if they were in your group, they’re likely completely different from the person you’ve become: I can hardly think of anyone from my childhood friends who aligns with my adult tastes. This clearly shows the foolishness of ordinary people who send their sons to Eton and Harrow to make connections.
Clinton was on the eve of setting out upon his travels. His intention was to stay a year at Paris, and he was full of the blissful expectations the idea of that city had conjured up. We remained together all the evening, and took a prodigious fancy to one another. Long before I went to bed, he had perfectly inoculated me with his own ardour for continental adventures; and, indeed, I had half promised to accompany him. My mother, when I first told her of my travelling intentions, was in despair, but by degrees she grew reconciled to the idea.
Clinton was about to embark on his travels. He planned to spend a year in Paris and was filled with excited expectations about the city. We spent the whole evening together and really hit it off. Long before I went to bed, he had totally inspired me with his enthusiasm for adventures in Europe; in fact, I had nearly promised to join him. My mom, when I first shared my travel plans, was devastated, but over time, she started to come around to the idea.
“Your health will improve by a purer air,” said she, “and your pronunciation of French is, at present, any thing but correct. Take care of yourself, therefore, my dear son, and pray lose no time in engaging Coulon as your maitre de danse.”
“Your health will get better with cleaner air,” she said, “and your French pronunciation right now is far from correct. So, take care of yourself, my dear son, and please don’t waste any time hiring Coulon as your dance teacher.”
My father gave me his blessing, and a check on his banker. Within three days I had arranged every thing with Clinton, and on the fourth, I returned with him to London. From thence we set off to Dover—embarked—dined, for the first time in our lives, on French ground—were astonished to find so little difference between the two countries, and still more so at hearing even the little children talk French so well [Note: See Addison’s Travels for this idea.]—proceeded to Abbeville—there poor Clinton fell ill: for several days we were delayed in that abominable town, and then Clinton, by the advice of the doctors, returned to England. I went back with him as far as Dover, and then, impatient at my loss of time, took no rest, night or day, till I found myself at Paris.
My dad gave me his blessing and a check from his banker. Within three days, I had everything arranged with Clinton, and on the fourth day, I went back to London with him. From there, we set off to Dover—boarded a ship—had dinner, for the first time in our lives, on French soil—were surprised to find so little difference between the two countries, and even more surprised to hear the little kids speaking French so well [Note: See Addison’s Travels for this idea.]—then went on to Abbeville—there poor Clinton got sick: we were stuck in that awful town for several days, and then, following the doctors' advice, Clinton returned to England. I went back with him as far as Dover, and then, frustrated by the time I was losing, I didn’t rest, day or night, until I reached Paris.
Young, well-born, tolerably good-looking, and never utterly destitute of money, nor grudging whatever enjoyment it could produce, I entered Paris with the ability and the resolution to make the best of those beaux jours which so rapidly glide from our possession.
Young, privilege, reasonably good-looking, and never completely short on cash, nor unwilling to enjoy whatever fun I could have, I arrived in Paris with the drive and determination to make the most of those beautiful days that slip away from us so quickly.
CHAPTER X.
Seest thou how gayly my young maister goes?—Bishop Hall’s Satires.
Do you see how cheerfully my young master walks?—Bishop Hall’s Satires.
Qui vit sans folie, n’est pas si sage qu’il croit.—La Rochefoucault.
Those who live without craziness aren't as wise as they think.—La Rochefoucault.
I lost no time in presenting my letters of introduction, and they were as quickly acknowledged by invitations to balls and dinners. Paris was full to excess, and of a better description of English than those who usually overflow that reservoir of the world. My first engagement was to dine with Lord and Lady Bennington, who were among the very few English intimate in the best French houses.
I wasted no time showing my letters of introduction, and they were soon followed by invites to parties and dinners. Paris was bustling, filled with a more refined type of English than the usual crowd that floods this city of the world. My first invitation was to dinner with Lord and Lady Bennington, who were among the very few English people close to the finest families in France.
On entering Paris I had resolved to set up “a character;” for I was always of an ambitious nature, and desirous of being distinguished from the ordinary herd. After various cogitations as to the particular one I should assume, I thought nothing appeared more likely to be remarkable among men, and therefore pleasing to women, than an egregious coxcomb: accordingly I arranged my hair into ringlets, dressed myself with singular plainness and simplicity (a low person, by the by, would have done just the contrary), and putting on an air of exceeding languor, made my maiden appearance at Lord Bennington’s. The party was small, and equally divided between French and English: the former had been all emigrants, and the conversation was chiefly in our own tongue.
Upon arriving in Paris, I decided to create “a persona” for myself because I’ve always been ambitious and wanted to stand out from the crowd. After thinking about what kind of character I should take on, I realized that nothing would be more striking to men and more appealing to women than being an outrageous dandy. So, I styled my hair in ringlets, dressed in an extremely simple and plain manner (someone of lower status, by the way, would have done the exact opposite), and adopted an air of extreme lethargy as I made my debut at Lord Bennington’s. The gathering was small, with an equal mix of French and English attendees; the French were all émigrés, and the conversation mainly took place in English.
I was placed, at dinner, next to Miss Paulding, an elderly young lady, of some notoriety at Paris, very clever, very talkative, and very conceited. A young, pale, ill-natured looking man, sat on her left hand; this was Mr. Aberton, one of the attaches.
I was seated at dinner next to Miss Paulding, an older young lady who was somewhat famous in Paris, very smart, very chatty, and quite full of herself. A young man, who looked pale and unfriendly, sat to her left; this was Mr. Aberton, one of the attaches.
“Dear me!” said Miss Paulding, “what a pretty chain that is of your’s, Mr. Aberton.”
“Wow!” said Miss Paulding, “what a pretty chain you have, Mr. Aberton.”
“Yes,” said the attache, “I know it must be pretty, for I got it at Brequet’s, with the watch.” (How common people always buy their opinions with their goods, and regulate the height of the former by the mere price or fashion of the latter.)
“Yes,” said the attaché, “I know it must be nice because I got it at Breguet’s, along with the watch.” (How ordinary people always base their opinions on their possessions and measure the value of those opinions by the price or trend of what they own.)
“Pray, Mr. Pelham,” said Miss Paulding, turning to me, “have you got one of Brequet’s watches yet?”
“Hey, Mr. Pelham,” said Miss Paulding, turning to me, “have you gotten one of Brequet’s watches yet?”
“Watch!” said I: “do you think I could ever wear a watch? I know nothing so plebeian. What can any one, but a man of business, who has nine hours for his counting-house and one for his dinner, ever possibly want to know the time for? An assignation, you will say: true, but (here I played with my best ringlet) if a man is worth having, he is surely worth waiting for!”
“Look!” I said. “Do you think I could ever wear a watch? I find it so common. What could anyone, except a businessman who has nine hours for the office and one for dinner, possibly need to know the time for? You might say a date, but (here I twirled my best curl) if a man is worth having, he’s definitely worth waiting for!”
Miss Paulding opened her eyes, and Mr. Aberton his mouth. A pretty lively French woman opposite (Madame D’Anville) laughed, and immediately joined in our conversation, which, on my part, was, during the whole dinner, kept up exactly in the same strain.
Miss Paulding opened her eyes, and Mr. Aberton opened his mouth. A lively French woman across from us (Madame D'Anville) laughed and immediately joined our conversation, which I kept going in the same way throughout the entire dinner.
“What do you think of our streets?” said the old, yet still animated Madame de G—s. “You will not find them, I fear, so agreeable for walking as the trottoirs in London.”
“What do you think of our streets?” asked the old, yet still lively Madame de G—s. “I’m afraid you won’t find them as pleasant for walking as the sidewalks in London.”
“Really,” I answered, “I have only been once out in your streets, at least a pied, since my arrival, and then I was nearly perishing for want of help.”
“Honestly,” I replied, “I’ve only been out on your streets once, at least for a short while, since I got here, and I was almost dying for lack of assistance.”
“What do you mean?” said Madame D’Anville.
“What do you mean?” asked Madame D’Anville.
“Why, I fell into that intersecting stream which you call a kennel, and I a river. Pray, Mr. Aberton, what do you think I did in that dangerous dilemma?”
“Why, I ended up in that crossing stream you call a kennel, and I call a river. Please, Mr. Aberton, what do you think I did in that risky situation?”
“Why, got out again as fast as you could,” said the literal attache.
“Why, you got out again as fast as you could,” said the literal attache.
“No such thing, I was too frightened: I stood still and screamed for assistance.”
“No way, I was too scared: I just froze and yelled for help.”
Madame D’Anville was delighted, and Miss Paulding astonished. Mr. Aberton muttered to a fat, foolish Lord Luscombe, “What a damnation puppy,”—and every one, even to the old Madame de G—s, looked at me six times as attentively as they had done before.
Madame D’Anville was thrilled, and Miss Paulding was shocked. Mr. Aberton muttered to a plump, silly Lord Luscombe, “What a damn puppy,”—and everyone, even the elderly Madame de G—s, looked at me six times more closely than they had before.
As for me, I was perfectly satisfied with the effect I had produced, and I went away the first, in order to give the men an opportunity of abusing me; for whenever the men abuse, the women, to support alike their coquetry and the conversation, think themselves called upon to defend.
As for me, I was completely satisfied with the impact I had made, so I left first to give the men a chance to criticize me; because whenever the men criticize, the women, wanting to maintain both their flirtation and the discussion, feel they need to step in and defend.
The next day I rode into the Champs Elysees. I always valued myself particularly upon my riding, and my horse was both the most fiery and the most beautiful in Paris. The first person I saw was Madame D’Anville. At that moment I was reining in my horse, and conscious, as the wind waved my long curls, that I was looking to the very best advantage, I made my horse bound towards her carriage, which she immediately stopped, and speaking in my natural tone of voice, and without the smallest affectation, I made at once my salutations and my court.
The next day I rode into the Champs Elysees. I always took pride in my riding, and my horse was both the most spirited and the most beautiful in Paris. The first person I spotted was Madame D’Anville. At that moment, I was pulling in my horse, aware that the wind was blowing through my long curls, making me look my best. I urged my horse toward her carriage, which she promptly halted. Speaking in my usual tone, without any pretense, I offered my greetings and paid my respects.
“I am going,” said she, “to the Duchesse D—g’s this evening—it is her night—do come.”
“I’m going,” she said, “to the Duchesse D—g’s tonight—it’s her night—do come.”
“I don’t know her,” said I.
“I don’t know her,” I said.
“Tell me your hotel, and I’ll send you an invitation before dinner,” rejoined Madame D’Anville.
“Tell me your hotel, and I’ll send you an invitation before dinner,” replied Madame D’Anville.
“I lodge,” said I, “at the Hotel de—, Rue de Rivoli, au second at present; next year, I suppose, according to the usual gradations in the life of a garcon, I shall be au troisieme: for here the purse and the person seem to be playing at see-saw—the latter rises as the former descends.”
“I’m staying,” I said, “at the Hotel de—, Rue de Rivoli, on the second floor right now; next year, I guess, following the usual path of a servant, I’ll be on the third floor: because here it seems like the wallet and the person are playing a seesaw—the person goes up as the wallet goes down.”
We went on conversing for about a quarter of an hour, in which I endeavoured to make the pretty Frenchwoman believe that all the good opinion I possessed of myself the day before, I had that morning entirely transferred to her account.
We kept talking for about fifteen minutes, during which I tried to make the attractive Frenchwoman think that all the confidence I had in myself the day before, I had completely shifted to her this morning.
As I rode home I met Mr. Aberton, with three or four other men; with that glaring good-breeding, so peculiar to the English, he instantly directed their eyes towards me in one mingled and concentrated stare. “N’importe,” thought I, “they must be devilish clever fellows if they can find a single fault either in my horse or myself.”
As I was riding home, I ran into Mr. Aberton and a few other guys. With that striking sense of politeness that’s so typical of the English, he immediately got their attention focused on me with a combined, intense look. “Whatever,” I thought, “they must be really sharp if they can find a single flaw in my horse or in me.”
CHAPTER XI.
Lud! what a group the motley scene discloses, False wits, false wives, false virgins, and false spouses.—Goldsmith’s Epilogue to the Comedy of the Sisters.
Wow! What a crowd this colorful scene reveals, fake wits, fake wives, fake virgins, and fake partners.—Goldsmith’s Epilogue to the Comedy of the Sisters.
Madame D’Anville kept her promise—the invitation was duly sent, and accordingly at half past ten to the Rue D’Anjou I drove.
Madame D’Anville kept her promise—the invitation was sent, and so at half past ten, I drove to Rue D’Anjou.
The rooms were already full. Lord Bennington was standing by the door, and close by him, looking exceedingly distrait, was my old friend Lord Vincent. They both came towards me at the same moment. “Strive not,” thought I, looking at the stately demeanour of the one, and the humourous expression of countenance in the other—“strive not, Tragedy nor Comedy, to engross a Garrick.” I spoke first to Lord Bennington, for I knew he would be the sooner dispatched, and then for the next quarter of an hour found myself overflowed with all the witticisms poor Lord Vincent had for days been obliged to retain. I made an engagement to dine with him at Very’s the next day, and then glided off towards Madame D’Anville.
The rooms were already packed. Lord Bennington was standing by the door, and right next to him, looking quite distracted, was my old friend Lord Vincent. They both approached me at the same time. “Don’t try,” I thought, looking at the formal demeanor of one and the playful expression of the other—“don’t try, Tragedy or Comedy, to steal the show from Garrick.” I spoke to Lord Bennington first, knowing he would wrap things up quicker, and then, for the next fifteen minutes, I was bombarded with all the jokes poor Lord Vincent had been holding in for days. I arranged to have dinner with him at Very’s the next day and then slipped away towards Madame D’Anville.
She was surrounded with men, and talking to each with that vivacity which, in a Frenchwoman, is so graceful, and in an Englishwoman would be so vulgar. Though her eyes were not directed towards me, she saw me approach by that instinctive perception which all coquets possess, and suddenly altering her seat, made way for me beside her. I did not lose so favourable an opportunity of gaining her good graces, and losing those of all the male animals around her. I sunk down on the vacant chair, and contrived, with the most unabashed effrontery, and yet with the most consummate dexterity, to make every thing that I said pleasing to her, revolting to some one of her attendants. Wormwood himself could not have succeeded better. One by one they dropped off, and we were left alone among the crowd. Then, indeed, I changed the whole tone of my conversation. Sentiment succeeded to satire, and the pretence of feeling to that of affectation. In short, I was so resolved to please that I could scarcely fail to succeed.
She was surrounded by men, chatting with each of them in that lively way that’s so charming in a French woman but would seem so tacky in an English woman. Even though her eyes weren’t on me, she sensed my approach with that instinctive awareness all flirts have, and suddenly shifted her seat to make room for me beside her. I seized this perfect chance to win her favor and to alienate all the guys around her. I dropped into the open chair and, with complete boldness and impressive skill, managed to make everything I said appealing to her and off-putting to one of her companions. Not even Wormwood could have done it better. One by one, they left, and we were alone among the crowd. At that point, I completely changed my approach. Sentiment took over from satire, and feigned emotions replaced affected behavior. In short, I was so determined to impress her that I could hardly fail.
In this main object of the evening I was not however solely employed. I should have been very undeserving of that character for observation which I flatter myself I peculiarly deserve, if I had not during the three hours I stayed at Madame D—g’s, conned over every person remarkable for any thing, from rank to a ribbon. The duchesse herself was a fair, pretty, clever woman, with manners rather English than French. She was leaning, at the time I paid my respects to her, on the arm of an Italian count, tolerably well known at Paris. Poor O—i! I hear he is just married. He did not deserve so heavy a calamity!
During the main event of the evening, I wasn't just focused on that. I would have been very unworthy of my reputation for observation, which I believe I truly have, if I hadn’t taken the time over the three hours I spent at Madame D—g’s to observe every interesting person, from those of high rank to those with a ribbon. The duchess herself was a lovely, charming, smart woman, with manners that were more English than French. At the moment I greeted her, she was leaning on the arm of an Italian count who was fairly well-known in Paris. Poor O—i! I hear he just got married. He didn’t deserve such a heavy burden!
Sir Henry Millington was close by her, carefully packed up in his coat and waistcoat. Certainly that man is the best padder in Europe.
Sir Henry Millington was nearby, neatly bundled up in his coat and waistcoat. That guy is definitely the best pander in Europe.
“Come and sit by me, Millington,” cried old Lady Oldtown; “I have a good story to tell you of the Duc de G—e.”
“Come and sit with me, Millington,” called old Lady Oldtown; “I have a great story to share about the Duc de G—e.”
Sir Henry, with difficulty, turned round his magnificent head, and muttered out some unintelligible excuse. The fact was, that poor Sir Henry was not that evening made to sit down—he had only his standing up coat on. Lady Oldtown—heaven knows—is easily consoled. She supplied the place of the dilapidated baronet with a most superbly mustachioed German.
Sir Henry struggled to turn his impressive head and mumbled some unclear excuse. The truth was, poor Sir Henry wasn't dressed to sit down that evening—he only had his standing coat on. Lady Oldtown—who knows why—was easy to comfort. She replaced the fallen baronet with a wonderfully mustachioed German gentleman.
“Who,” said I, to Madame D’Anville, “are those pretty girls in white, talking with such eagerness to Mr. Aberton and Lord Luscombe?”
“Who,” I asked Madame D’Anville, “are those pretty girls in white, chatting so eagerly with Mr. Aberton and Lord Luscombe?”
“What!” said the Frenchwoman, “have you been ten days at Paris and not been introduced to the Miss Carltons? Let me tell you that your reputation among your countrymen at Paris depends solely upon their verdict.”
“What!” said the Frenchwoman, “you’ve been in Paris for ten days and still haven’t met the Miss Carltons? I should let you know that your reputation among your fellow countrymen in Paris depends entirely on their opinion.”
“And upon your favour,” added I.
“And on your favor,” I added.
“Ah!” said she, “you must have had your origin in France; you have something about you presque Parisien.”
“Ah!” she said, “you must be from France; you have that almost Parisian vibe about you.”
“Pray,” said I, (after having duly acknowledged this compliment, the very highest that a Frenchwoman can bestow) “what did you really and candidly think of our countrymen during your residence in England?”
“Please,” I said, (after properly acknowledging this compliment, the highest a French woman can give) “what did you really and honestly think of our fellow countrymen while you were in England?”
“I will tell you,” answered Madame D’Anville; “they are brave, honest, generous, mais ils sont demi-barbares.”
“I'll tell you,” answered Madame D’Anville; “they are brave, honest, generous, but they are half-barbarians.”
CHAPTER XII.
Pia mater, Plus quam se sapere, et virtutibus esse priorem Vult, et ait prope vera.—Horace.
Pia mater, More than wanting to be wise herself, she wishes to be superior in virtues, and she claims it is almost true.—Horace.
Vere mihi festus atras Eximet curas.—Horace.
Bring me joy and take away my worries.—Horace.
The next morning I received a letter from my mother.
The next morning, I got a letter from my mom.
“My dear Henry,” began my affectionate and incomparable parent—
“My dear Henry,” started my loving and one-of-a-kind parent—
“My dear Henry,
“My dear Henry,
“You have now fairly entered the world, and though at your age my advice may be but little followed, my experience cannot altogether be useless. I shall, therefore, make no apology for a few precepts, which I hope may tend to make you a wiser and better man.
“You have now truly entered the world, and even though my advice might not hold much weight at your age, my experience isn’t completely irrelevant. So, I won’t apologize for sharing a few guidelines that I hope will help you become a wiser and better person.
“I hope, in the first place, that you have left your letter at the ambassador’s, and that you will not fail to go there as often as possible. Pay your court in particular to Lady—. She is a charming person, universally popular, and one of the very few English people to whom one may safely be civil. Apropos, of English civility, you have, I hope, by this time discovered, that you have to assume a very different manner with French people than with our own countrymen: with us, the least appearance of feeling or enthusiasm is certain to be ridiculed every where; but in France, you may venture to seem not quite devoid of all natural sentiments: indeed, if you affect enthusiasm, they will give you credit for genius, and they will place all the qualities of the heart to the account of the head. You know that in England, if you seem desirous of a person’s acquaintance you are sure to lose it; they imagine you have some design upon their wives or their dinners; but in France you can never lose by politeness: nobody will call your civility forwardness and pushing. If the Princess De T—, and the Duchesse de D—, ask you to their houses (which indeed they will, directly you have left your letters), go there two or three times a week, if only for a few minutes in the evening. It is very hard to be acquainted with great French people, but when you are, it is your own fault if you are not intimate with them.
“I hope, first of all, that you left your letter with the ambassador and that you will make an effort to visit there as often as you can. Be especially courteous to Lady—. She’s a delightful person, very well-liked, and one of the rare English people with whom you can be genuinely polite. Speaking of English politeness, I hope by now you’ve realized that you have to adopt a very different attitude with French people compared to our own countrymen: with us, showing any signs of feeling or enthusiasm is likely to get you mocked everywhere; but in France, you can afford to appear a bit more emotionally open. In fact, if you show enthusiasm, they’ll think you’re a genius and attribute all the qualities of the heart to your intellect. You know that in England, if you show interest in someone, you’re sure to lose their friendship; they suspect you have designs on their wives or their dinner invitations. But in France, you can never go wrong with politeness: no one will label your courtesy as forwardness or pushiness. If Princess De T— and Duchesse de D— invite you to their homes (which they surely will once you’ve delivered your letters), make sure to visit them a couple of times a week, even if it’s just for a few minutes in the evenings. It can be challenging to forge friendships with prominent French figures, but once you do, it’s your own fault if you don’t become close with them.”
“Most English people have a kind of diffidence and scruple at calling in the evening—this is perfectly misplaced: the French are never ashamed of themselves, like us, whose persons, families, and houses are never fit to be seen, unless they are dressed out for a party.
“Most English people feel a certain hesitance and concern about visiting in the evening—this is completely unwarranted: the French never feel embarrassed about themselves, unlike us, whose appearances, families, and homes are never presentable unless they are prepared for a gathering.
“Don’t imagine that the ease of French manners is at all like what we call ease: you must not lounge on your chair—nor put your feet upon a stool—nor forget yourself for one single moment when you are talking with women.
“Don’t think that the relaxed nature of French manners is anything like what we consider relaxed: you shouldn’t slouch in your chair—nor put your feet up on a stool—nor lose your composure for even a moment when you’re talking with women."
“You have heard a great deal about the gallantries of the French ladies; but remember that they demand infinitely greater attention than English women do; and that after a month’s incessant devotion, you may lose every thing by a moment’s impolitesse.
“You’ve heard a lot about the charms of French women; but keep in mind that they require much more attention than English women do; and that after a month of constant devotion, you could lose everything with just one moment of rudeness.”
“You will not, my dear son, misinterpret these hints. I suppose, of course, that all your liaisons are platonic.
“You won’t, my dear son, misunderstand these hints. I assume, of course, that all your relationships are just platonic.
“Your father is laid up with the gout, and dreadfully ill-tempered and peevish; however, I keep out of the way as much as possible. I dined yesterday at Lady Roseville’s: she praised you very much, said your manners were particularly good, and that you had already quite the usage du monde. Lord Vincent is, I understand, at Paris: though very tiresome with his learning and Latin, he is exceedingly clever and repandu; be sure to cultivate his acquaintance.
“Your dad is stuck at home with gout and is really grumpy and irritable; I try to stay out of his way as much as I can. I had dinner yesterday at Lady Roseville’s: she spoke very highly of you, said your manners are really good, and that you already have quite the social skills. I hear Lord Vincent is in Paris: even though he can be annoying with all his knowledge and Latin, he’s really smart and well-connected; make sure to get to know him.”
“If you are ever at a loss as to the individual character of a person you wish to gain, the general knowledge of human nature will teach you one infallible specific,—flattery! The quantity and quality may vary according to the exact niceties of art; but, in any quantity and in any quality, it is more or less acceptable, and therefore certain to please. Only never (or at least very rarely) flatter when other people, besides the one to be flattered, are by; in that case you offend the rest, and you make even your intended dupe ashamed to be pleased.
“If you ever find yourself unsure about the character of someone you want to impress, a basic understanding of human nature will teach you one foolproof method—flattery! The amount and style can vary depending on the specific situation, but in any form, it’s generally welcomed and sure to please. Just make sure not to flatter when others are around, as that can offend them and even make the person you’re trying to flatter uncomfortable about being flattered.”
“In general, weak minds think only of others, and yet seem only occupied with themselves; you, on the contrary, must appear wholly engrossed with those about you, and yet never have a single idea which does not terminate in yourself: a fool, my dear Henry, flatters himself—a wise man flatters the fool.
“In general, weak minds think only of others, yet they seem solely focused on themselves; you, on the other hand, must appear completely absorbed in those around you, but you never have a single thought that doesn’t end with yourself: a fool, my dear Henry, flatters himself—a wise person flatters the fool.”
“God bless you, my dear child, take care of your health—don’t forget Coulon; and believe me your most affectionate mother,
“God bless you, my dear child. Take care of your health—don’t forget Coulon; and believe me, your most affectionate mother,
“F. P.”
“F. P.”
By the time I had read this letter and dressed myself for the evening, Vincent’s carriage was at the porte cocher. I hate the affection of keeping people waiting, and went down so quickly, that I met his facetious lordship upon the stairs. “Devilish windy,” said I, as we were getting into the carriage.
By the time I finished reading this letter and got ready for the evening, Vincent’s carriage was at the front entrance. I really dislike making people wait, so I rushed down and ran into his playful lordship on the stairs. “It’s really windy,” I said as we were getting into the carriage.
“Yes,” said Vincent; “but the moral Horace reminds us of our remedies as well as our misfortune—
“Yes,” said Vincent; “but the lesson Horace teaches us is about our solutions as well as our troubles—
“‘Jam galeam Pallas, et aegida, Currusque parat,’—
“‘She prepares her helmet, and her shield, and her chariot,’—
that is, ‘Providence that prepares the gale, gives us also a great coat and a carriage.’”
that is, ‘Providence that prepares the storm, also provides us with a good coat and a carriage.’”
We were not long driving to the Palais Royal. Very’s was crowded to excess—“A very low set!” said Lord Vincent, (who, being half a liberal, is of course a thorough aristocrat) looking round at the various English who occupied the apartment.
We didn't drive to the Palais Royal for long. Very's was packed—“Such a low crowd!” said Lord Vincent, (who, being somewhat liberal, is definitely a complete aristocrat) as he looked around at the various English people in the room.
There was, indeed, a motley congregation; country esquires; extracts from the Universities; half-pay officers; city clerks in frogged coats and mustachios; two or three of a better looking description, but in reality half swindlers, half gentlemen. All, in short, fit specimens of that wandering tribe, which spread over the continent the renown and the ridicule of good old England. I know not why it is that we should look and act so very disgracefully abroad; but I never meet in any spot out of this happy island, a single Englishman, without instinctively blushing for my native country.
There was definitely a mixed group; country gentry, graduates from the universities, retired military officers, city clerks in fancy coats and mustaches, and a couple of better-looking guys who were really half con artists, half gentlemen. In short, they were all typical examples of that wandering group that spread both the fame and the shame of good old England across the continent. I don’t know why we seem to behave so disgracefully abroad, but whenever I run into a fellow Englishman outside of this great country, I find myself instinctively feeling embarrassed for my homeland.
“Garcon, garcon,” cried a stout gentleman, who made one of three at the table next to us. “Donnez-nous une sole frite pour un, et des pommes de terre pour trois!”
“I'll have a waiter over here,” shouted a heavyset man at the table next to us. “Bring us a fried sole for one, and potatoes for three!”
“Humph!” said Lord Vincent; “fine ideas of English taste these garcons must entertain; men who prefer fried soles and potatoes to the various delicacies they can command here, might, by the same perversion of taste, prefer Bloomfield’s poems to Byron’s. Delicate taste depends solely upon the physical construction; and a man who has it not in cookery, must want it in literature. Fried sole and potatoes!! If I had written a volume, whose merit was in elegance, I would not show it to such a man!—but he might be an admirable critic upon ‘Cobbett’s Register,’ or ‘Every Man his own Brewer.’”
“Humph!” said Lord Vincent; “these guys must have some interesting ideas about English taste. Men who choose fried soles and potatoes over the amazing dishes they could have here might, for the same misguided reason, prefer Bloomfield’s poems to Byron’s. A refined taste relies entirely on physical makeup; if a person lacks it in food, they probably lack it in literature too. Fried sole and potatoes!! If I had written a book that was meant to be elegant, I wouldn’t want to share it with someone like that!—but he might still be a great critic for ‘Cobbett’s Register’ or ‘Every Man his Own Brewer.’”
“Excessively true,” said I; “what shall we order?”
“Definitely true,” I said. “What should we order?”
“D’abord des huitres d’Ostende,” said Vincent; “as to the rest,” taking hold of the carte, “deliberare utilia mora utilissima est.”
“First, oysters from Ostend,” Vincent said; “as for the rest,” grabbing the menu, “deliberare utilia mora utilissima est.”
We were soon engaged in all the pleasures and pains of a dinner.
We were quickly wrapped up in all the joys and struggles of a dinner.
“Petimus,” said Lord Vincent, helping himself to some poulet a l’Austerlitz, “petimus bene vivere—quod petis, hic est?”
“Petimus,” said Lord Vincent, helping himself to some poulet à l’Austerlitz, “we seek to live well—what you’re looking for, is here?”
We were not, however, assured of that fact at the termination of dinner. If half the dishes were well conceived and better executed, the other half were proportionably bad. Very is, indeed, no longer the prince of Restaurateurs. The low English who have flocked there, have entirely ruined the place. What waiter—what cook can possibly respect men who take no soup, and begin with a roti; who know neither what is good nor what is bad; who eat rognons at dinner instead of at breakfast, and fall into raptures over sauce Robert and pieds de cochon; who cannot tell, at the first taste, whether the beaune is premiere qualite, or the fricassee made of yesterday’s chicken; who suffer in the stomach after champignon, and die with indigestion of a truffle? O! English people, English people! why can you not stay and perish of apoplexy and Yorkshire pudding at home?
We weren’t, however, confident about that after dinner ended. If half the dishes were well thought out and executed better, the other half were correspondingly bad. Very is, in fact, no longer the king of Restaurateurs. The low-class English who have flocked there have completely ruined the place. What waiter—what cook can possibly respect people who skip soup and start with a roti; who don't know what's good or bad; who eat kidneys for dinner instead of breakfast and rave about sauce Robert and pig’s feet; who can't tell, upon first taste, whether the Beaune is top quality or if the fricassee is made from yesterday’s chicken; who feel sick after mushrooms and suffer from truffle indigestion? Oh! English people, English people! Why can't you just stay home and perish from apoplexy and Yorkshire pudding?
By the time we had drank our coffee it was considerably past nine o’clock, and Vincent had business at the ambassador’s before ten; we therefore parted for the night.
By the time we finished our coffee, it was well past nine o’clock, and Vincent had an appointment with the ambassador before ten; so we said goodbye for the night.
“What do you think of Very’s?” said I, as we were at the door.
“What do you think of Very’s?” I asked as we stood at the door.
“Why,” replied Vincent, “when I recal the astonishing heat of the place, which has almost sent me to sleep; the exceeding number of times in which that becasse had been re-roasted, and the extortionate length of our bills, I say of Very’s, what Hamlet said of the world, ‘Weary, stale, and unprofitable!’”
“Why,” replied Vincent, “when I remember the incredible heat of the place that nearly made me fall asleep; how many times that dish had been reheated, and the ridiculous length of our bills, I say of Very’s what Hamlet said about the world, ‘Weary, stale, and unprofitable!’”
CHAPTER XIII.
I would fight with broad swords, and sink point on the first blood drawn like a gentleman’s.—The Chronicles of the Canongate.
I would duel with broadswords and land the first blow like a true gentleman.—The Chronicles of the Canongate.
I strolled idly along the Palais Royal (which English people, in some silly proverb, call the capital of Paris, whereas no French man of any rank, nor French woman of any respectability, are ever seen in its promenades) till, being somewhat curious to enter some of the smaller cafes, I went into one of the meanest of them; took up a Journal des Spectacles, and called for some lemonade. At the next table to me sat two or three Frenchmen, evidently of inferior rank, and talking very loudly over L’Angleterre et les Anglois. Their attention was soon fixed upon me.
I walked leisurely along the Palais Royal (which English people, in a ridiculous saying, call the capital of Paris, while no French man of any status, nor any respectable French woman, is ever seen in its walkways) until I became a bit curious to check out some of the smaller cafes. I went into one of the shabbier ones; picked up a Journal des Spectacles, and ordered some lemonade. At the table next to mine sat two or three Frenchmen, clearly from a lower class, talking very loudly about L’Angleterre et les Anglois. They soon focused their attention on me.
Have you ever observed that if people are disposed to think ill of you, nothing so soon determines them to do so as any act of yours, which, however innocent and inoffensive, differs from their ordinary habits and customs? No sooner had my lemonade made its appearance, than I perceived an increased sensation among my neighbours of the next table. In the first place, lemonade is not much drank, as you may suppose, among the French in winter; and, in the second, my beverage had an appearance of ostentation, from being one of the dearest articles I could have called for. Unhappily, I dropped my newspaper—it fell under the Frenchmen’s table; instead of calling the garcon, I was foolish enough to stoop for it myself. It was exactly under the feet of one of the Frenchmen; I asked him with the greatest civility, to move: he made no reply. I could not, for the life of me, refrain from giving him a slight, very slight push; the next moment he moved in good earnest; the whole party sprung up as he set the example. The offended leg gave three terrific stamps upon the ground, and I was immediately assailed by a whole volley of unintelligible abuse. At that time I was very little accustomed to French vehemence, and perfectly unable to reply to the vituperations I received.
Have you ever noticed that when people are inclined to think poorly of you, nothing makes them do it faster than any action of yours that, no matter how innocent or harmless, strays from their usual habits and customs? As soon as my lemonade arrived, I felt a shift in the atmosphere among the people at the next table. First, lemonade isn’t really a drink you see much among the French in winter; and second, my drink seemed flashy because it was one of the most expensive things I could have ordered. Unfortunately, I dropped my newspaper—it fell under the Frenchmen’s table. Instead of calling over the waiter, I made the mistake of trying to pick it up myself. It was right under one of the Frenchmen’s feet; I politely asked him to move, but he didn’t respond. I couldn’t help but give him a tiny, very slight push; the next moment he reacted seriously, and the whole group stood up as he led the way. The offended leg stomped three loud times on the ground, and I was immediately bombarded with a stream of incomprehensible insults. At that time, I wasn’t used to French intensity at all and was completely unable to respond to the verbal attack I was facing.
Instead of answering them, I therefore deliberated what was best to be done. If, thought I, I walk away, they will think me a coward, and insult me in the streets; if I challenge them, I shall have to fight with men probably no better than shopkeepers; if I strike this most noisy amongst them, he may be silenced, or he may demand satisfaction: if the former, well and good; if the latter, why I shall have a better excuse for fighting him than I should have now.
Instead of responding to them, I considered what would be the best action to take. If I walk away, they'll see me as a coward and mock me on the streets; if I confront them, I’ll end up fighting guys who are probably no better than shopkeepers; if I hit the loudest one among them, he might shut up, or he could want revenge: if he chooses the first, great; if he chooses the second, at least I’ll have a better reason to fight him than I do right now.
My resolution was therefore taken. I was never more free from passion in my life, and it was, therefore, with the utmost calmness and composure that, in the midst of my antagonist’s harangue, I raised my hand and—quietly knocked him down.
My decision was made. I had never felt so free from emotion in my life, and so, with complete calmness and composure, I raised my hand and—quietly knocked him down—while my opponent was still talking.
He rose in a moment. “Sortons,” said he, in a low tone, “a Frenchman never forgives a blow!”
He stood up quickly. "Let's go," he said quietly, "a Frenchman never forgets a hit!"
At that moment, an Englishman, who had been sitting unnoticed in an obscure corner of the cafe, came up and took me aside.
At that moment, an Englishman who had been sitting quietly in a remote corner of the café approached and pulled me aside.
“Sir,” said he, “don’t think of fighting the man; he is a tradesman in the Rue St. Honore. I myself have seen him behind the counter; remember that ‘a ram may kill a butcher.’”
“Sir,” he said, “don’t consider fighting that guy; he’s a shopkeeper on Rue St. Honore. I’ve seen him working behind the counter; keep in mind that ‘a ram can take down a butcher.’”
“Sir,” I replied, “I thank you a thousand times for your information. Fight, however, I must, and I’ll give you, like the Irishman, my reasons afterwards: perhaps you will be my second.”
“Sir,” I replied, “thank you so much for your information. However, I must fight, and like the Irishman, I’ll give you my reasons later: maybe you’ll be my second.”
“With pleasure,” said the Englishman, (a Frenchman would have said, “with pain!”)
“With pleasure,” said the Englishman, (a Frenchman would have said, “with pain!”)
We left the cafe together. My countryman asked them if he should go the gunsmith’s for the pistols.
We left the café together. My countryman asked them if he should go to the gunsmith for the pistols.
“Pistols!” said the Frenchman’s second: “we will only fight with swords.”
“Pistols!” said the Frenchman’s second. “We will only fight with swords.”
“No, no,” said my new friend. “‘On ne prend le lievre au tabourin.’ We are the challenged, and therefore have the choice of weapons.”
“No, no,” said my new friend. “’You don’t catch the hare with a tambourine.’ We are the ones being challenged, so we get to choose the weapons.”
Luckily I overheard this dispute, and called to my second—“Swords or pistols,” said I; “it is quite the same to me. I am not bad at either, only do make haste.”
Luckily, I heard this argument and called to my second, “Swords or pistols, it’s all the same to me. I’m decent with both, just hurry up.”
Swords, then, were chosen and soon procured. Frenchmen never grow cool upon their quarrels: and as it was a fine, clear, starlight night, we went forthwith to the Bois de Boulogne. We fixed our ground on a spot tolerably retired, and, I should think, pretty often frequented for the same purpose. I was exceedingly confident, for I knew myself to have few equals in the art of fencing; and I had all the advantage of coolness, which my hero was a great deal too much in earnest to possess. We joined swords, and in a very few moments I discovered that my opponent’s life was at my disposal.
Swords were quickly chosen and obtained. Frenchmen never back down from their disputes, and since it was a beautiful, clear, starry night, we headed straight to the Bois de Boulogne. We picked a spot that was fairly secluded and, I imagine, often used for the same purpose. I felt extremely confident because I knew I was among the best in fencing; I had the advantage of staying calm, while my opponent was way too serious to have that benefit. We crossed swords, and within moments, I realized that my opponent’s life was in my hands.
“C’est bien,” thought I; “for once I’ll behave handsomely.”
“That's good,” I thought; “for once I’ll act nicely.”
The Frenchman made a desperate lunge. I struck his sword from his hand, caught it instantly, and, presenting it to him again, said,
The Frenchman lunged desperately. I knocked his sword from his hand, caught it right away, and, offering it back to him, said,
“I think myself peculiarly fortunate that I may now apologize for the affront I have put upon you. Will you permit my sincerest apologies to suffice? A man who can so well resent an injury, can forgive one.”
“I consider myself especially lucky that I can now apologize for the offense I caused you. Will you accept my heartfelt apologies? A person who can respond so strongly to an insult can also forgive one.”
Was there ever a Frenchman not taken by a fine phrase? My hero received the sword with a low bow—the tears came into his eyes.
Was there ever a Frenchman who wasn’t moved by a great saying? My hero accepted the sword with a slight bow—tears filled his eyes.
“Sir,” said he, “you have twice conquered.”
“Sir,” he said, “you've won twice.”
We left the spot with the greatest amity and affection, and re-entered, with a profusion of bows, our several fiacres.
We left the place with a lot of warmth and affection, and got back into our various carriages with plenty of bows.
“Let me,” I said, when I found myself alone with my second, “let me thank you most cordially for your assistance; and allow me to cultivate an acquaintance so singularly begun. I lodge at the Hotel de—, Rue de Rivoli; my name is Pelham. Your’s is—”
“Let me,” I said when I found myself alone with my companion, “let me sincerely thank you for your help; and allow me to start a friendship that began in such a unique way. I’m staying at the Hotel de—, Rue de Rivoli; my name is Pelham. Yours is—”
“Thornton,” replied my countryman. “I will lose no time in profiting by an offer of acquaintance which does me so much honour.”
“Thornton,” replied my fellow countryman. “I won’t waste any time taking advantage of an invitation to connect that honors me so much.”
With these and various other fine speeches, we employed the time till I was set down at my hotel; and my companion, drawing his cloak round him, departed on foot, to fulfil (he said, with a mysterious air) a certain assignation in the Faubourg St. Germain.
With these and other great conversations, we passed the time until I arrived at my hotel. My companion, wrapping his cloak around himself, left on foot to meet a secret meeting in the Faubourg St. Germain, as he put it with an air of mystery.
I said to Mr. Thornton, that I would give him many reasons for fighting after I had fought. As I do not remember that I ever did, and as I am very unwilling that they should be lost, I am now going to bestow them on the reader. It is true that I fought a tradesman. His rank in life made such an action perfectly gratuitous on my part, and to many people perhaps perfectly unpardonable. The following was, however, my view of the question: In striking him I had placed myself on his level; if I did so in order to insult him, I had a right also to do it in order to give him the only atonement in my power: had the insult come solely from him, I might then, with some justice, have intrenched myself in my superiority of rank—contempt would have been as optional as revenge: but I had left myself no alternative in being the aggressor, for if my birth was to preserve me from redressing an injury, it was also to preserve me from committing one. I confess, that the thing would have been wholly different had it been an English, instead of a French, man; and this, because of the different view of the nature and importance of the affront, which the Englishman would take. No English tradesman has an idea of les lois d’armes—a blow can be returned, or it can be paid for.
I told Mr. Thornton that I would give him plenty of reasons for fighting after I had fought. Since I don’t remember ever doing that, and since I really don’t want those reasons to be lost, I’m going to share them with the reader now. It's true that I fought a tradesman. His social standing made my action seem completely unnecessary, and to many people it might even be seen as unforgivable. However, here’s my perspective on the situation: by striking him, I had brought myself down to his level; if I did that to insult him, I also had the right to do it in order to offer the only form of apology I had available. If the insult had come solely from him, I might have justifiably leaned on my higher status—showing contempt would have been just as valid as seeking revenge. But I had left myself no choice by being the instigator, because if my birth was meant to protect me from making amends for an injury, it also meant it should protect me from committing one. I admit, the situation would have been completely different if it had been an Englishman instead of a Frenchman, due to the differing views on the nature and significance of the insult that the Englishman would hold. No English tradesman has any concept of the laws of honor—a blow can either be returned or paid for.
But in France, neither a set-to, nor an action for assault, would repay the generality of any class removed from the poverty of the bas peuple, for so great and inexcusable an affront. In all countries it is the feelings of the generality of people, that courtesy, which is the essence of honour, obliges one to consult. As in England I should, therefore, have paid, so in France I fought.
But in France, neither a fight nor a lawsuit for assault would compensate the majority of any class separated from the poverty of the lower class for such a huge and unjustifiable insult. In all countries, it's the feelings of the general public that dictate that courtesy, which is the essence of honor, requires one to consider. Just as in England I would have paid, in France I fought.
If it be said that a French gentleman would not have been equally condescending to a French tradesman, I answer that the former would never have perpetrated the only insult for which the latter might think there could be only one atonement. Besides, even if this objection held good, there is a difference between the duties of a native and a stranger. In receiving the advantages of a foreign country, one ought to be doubly careful not to give offence, and it is therefore doubly incumbent upon us to redress it when given. To the feelings of the person I had offended, there was but one redress. Who can blame me if I granted it?
If someone claims that a French gentleman wouldn't have been as condescending to a French tradesman, I would say that the former would never have committed the one insult that the latter might think could have only one way to make amends. Moreover, even if this argument is valid, there's a distinction between the responsibilities of a local and a foreigner. When benefiting from another country, one should be extra careful not to offend, so it’s even more important for us to make things right when we do. For the feelings of the person I offended, there was only one way to make amends. Who can fault me for doing that?
CHAPTER XIV.
Erat homo ingeniosus, acutus, acer, et qui plurimum et salis haberet et fellis, nec candoris minus.—Pliny.
He was a clever, sharp, and keen man, who had a lot of both wit and bitterness, as well as a fair amount of candor.—Pliny.
I do not know a more difficult character to describe than Lord Vincent’s. Did I imitate certain writers, who think that the whole art of pourtraying individual character is to seize hold of some prominent peculiarity, and to introduce this distinguishing trait, in all times and in all scenes, the difficulty would be removed. I should only have to present to the reader a man, whose conversation was nothing but alternate jest and quotation—a due union of Yorick and Partridge. This would, however, be rendering great injustice to the character I wish to delineate. There were times when Vincent was earnestly engrossed in discussion in which a jest rarely escaped him, and quotation was introduced only as a serious illustration, not as a humorous peculiarity. He possessed great miscellaneous erudition, and a memory perfectly surprising for its fidelity and extent. He was a severe critic, and had a peculiar art of quoting from each author he reviewed, some part that particularly told against him. Like most men, in the theory of philosophy he was tolerably rigid; in its practice, more than tolerably loose. By his tenets you would have considered him a very Cato for stubbornness and sternness: yet was he a very child in his concession to the whim of the moment. Fond of meditation and research, he was still fonder of mirth and amusement; and while he was among the most instructive, he was also the boonest of companions. When alone with me, or with men whom he imagined like me, his pedantry (for more or less, he always was pedantic) took only a jocular tone; with the savan or the bel esprit, it became grave, searching, and sarcastic. He was rather a contradicter than a favourer of ordinary opinions: and this, perhaps, led him not unoften into paradox: yet was there much soundness, even in his most vehement notions, and the strength of mind which made him think only for himself, was visible in all the productions it created. I have hitherto only given his conversation in one of its moods; henceforth I shall be just enough occasionally to be dull, and to present it sometimes to the reader in a graver tone.
I don't know a more challenging character to describe than Lord Vincent’s. If I followed certain writers who believe that capturing an individual's character means pinpointing a standout trait and showcasing it consistently in every situation, then the task would be much easier. I would just have to show you a man whose conversations were a mix of jokes and quotes—an effective blend of Yorick and Partridge. However, that would unfairly misrepresent the character I want to portray. There were moments when Vincent was deeply involved in discussions where jokes were rare, and quotes were used more as serious examples rather than humorous quirks. He had impressive knowledge across various subjects and an extraordinary memory for both detail and breadth. He was a tough critic, often quoting each author he examined to point out something that particularly undermined them. Like most people, he had a quite rigid approach to philosophical theory, yet was very flexible in practice. Based on his beliefs, you might see him as a Cato in terms of stubbornness and strictness, but he was quite childlike when it came to going along with spontaneous whims. While he loved deep thinking and research, he loved laughter and fun even more; he was not just one of the most insightful people but also one of the most enjoyable companions. When he was alone with me or with others he thought were like me, his pedantry (which was always somewhat pedantic) took on a playful tone; but with scholars or intellectuals, it became serious, probing, and sarcastic. He was more inclined to contradict common views than to support them, which sometimes led him into paradoxes; yet there was a great deal of validity in even his most intense ideas, and the strength of mind that drove him to think independently was evident in all he created. Until now, I've only shown his conversation in one light; moving forward, I’ll be fair enough to occasionally present it in a more serious tone.
Buried deep beneath the surface of his character, was a hidden, yet a restless ambition: but this was perhaps, at present, a secret even to himself. We know not our own characters till time teaches us self-knowledge: if we are wise, we may thank ourselves; if we are great, we must thank fortune.
Buried deep beneath the surface of his character was a secret but restless ambition, though he might not even realize it himself right now. We don’t truly know our own characters until time helps us gain self-awareness: if we’re wise, we can credit ourselves; if we’re exceptional, we have to give thanks to luck.
It was this insight into Vincent’s nature which drew us closer together. I recognized in the man, who as yet was only playing a part, a resemblance to myself, while he, perhaps, saw at times that I was somewhat better than the voluptuary, and somewhat wiser than the coxcomb, which were all that at present it suited me to appear.
It was this understanding of Vincent’s character that brought us closer together. I saw in the man, who was still just acting a role, a similarity to myself, while he, perhaps, sometimes noticed that I was a bit better than the hedonist and a bit wiser than the superficial man, which was all I currently wanted to show.
In person, Vincent was short, and though not ill—yet ungracefully made—but his countenance was singularly fine. His eyes were dark, bright and penetrating, and his forehead (high and thoughtful) corrected the playful smile of his mouth, which might otherwise have given to his features too great an expression of levity. He was not positively ill dressed, yet he paid no attention to any external art, except cleanliness. His usual garb was a brown coat, much too large for him, a coloured neckcloth, a spotted waistcoat, grey trowsers, and short gaiters: add to these gloves of most unsullied doeskin, and a curiously thick cane, and the portrait is complete.
In person, Vincent was short, and although he wasn't unwell—just not very graceful—his face was notably striking. His eyes were dark, bright, and intense, and his high, thoughtful forehead balanced the playful smile on his lips, which could have otherwise made him seem too frivolous. He wasn't poorly dressed, but he didn't pay much attention to his appearance aside from being clean. His typical outfit consisted of a brown coat that was far too big for him, a colorful necktie, a patterned waistcoat, grey trousers, and short gaiters. To complete the look, he wore spotless doeskin gloves and carried a surprisingly thick cane.
In manners, he was civil, or rude, familiar, or distant, just as the whim seized him; never was there any address less common, and less artificial. What a rare gift, by the by, is that of manners! how difficult to define—how much more difficult to impart! Better for a man to possess them, than wealth, beauty, or talent; they will more than supply all. No attention is too minute, no labour too exaggerated, which tends to perfect them. He who enjoys their advantages in the highest degree, viz., he who can please, penetrate, persuade, as the object may require, possesses the subtlest secret of the diplomatist and the statesman, and wants nothing but opportunity to become “great.”
In terms of manners, he could be polite or rude, friendly or distant, depending on his mood; there was never a more genuine or less artificial demeanor. What a rare talent manners are! They’re so hard to define— and even harder to teach! It’s better for someone to have good manners than to have wealth, looks, or talent; they can cover everything else. No detail is too small, no effort too extreme, when it comes to perfecting them. Those who have the highest level of these advantages—who can charm, understand, and persuade as needed—hold the most subtle keys of a diplomat and a statesman, and all they need is the right opportunity to become “great.”
CHAPTER XV.
Le plaisir de la societe entre les amis se cultive par une ressemblance de gout sur ce qui regarde les moeurs, et par quelque difference d’opinions sur les sciences; par la ou l’on s’affermit dans ses sentiments, ou l’on s’exerce et l’on s’instruit par la dispute.—La Bruyere.
The pleasure of friendship is nurtured by similar tastes regarding morals and by some differences of opinion on sciences; it’s where one strengthens their beliefs and learns through debate.—La Bruyere.
There was a party at Monsieur de V—e’s, to which Vincent and myself were the only Englishmen invited: accordingly as the Hotel de V. was in the same street as my hotel, we dined together at my rooms, and walked from thence to the minister’s house.
There was a party at Monsieur de V—e’s, where Vincent and I were the only Englishmen invited. Since the Hotel de V. was on the same street as my hotel, we had dinner together at my place and then walked from there to the minister’s house.
The party was as stiff and formal as such assemblies invariably are, and we were both delighted when we espied Monsieur d’A—, a man of much conversational talent, and some celebrity as an ultra writer, forming a little group in one corner of the room.
The party was as stiff and formal as these gatherings usually are, and we were both thrilled when we spotted Monsieur d’A—, a man with great conversational skills and some fame as an ultra writer, forming a small group in one corner of the room.
We took advantage of our acquaintance with the urbane Frenchman to join his party; the conversation turned almost entirely on literary subjects. Allusion being made to Schlegel’s History of Literature, and the severity with which he speaks of Helvetius, and the philosophers of his school, we began to discuss what harm the free-thinkers in philosophy had effected.
We took advantage of our connection with the sophisticated Frenchman to join his group; the conversation focused almost entirely on literary topics. When Schlegel's History of Literature was mentioned, along with his harsh criticism of Helvetius and the philosophers from his camp, we started discussing the negative impact that free-thinkers in philosophy had.
“For my part,” said Vincent, “I am not able to divine why we are supposed, in works where there is much truth, and little falsehood, much good, and a little evil, to see only the evil and the falsehood, to the utter exclusion of the truth and the good. All men whose minds are sufficiently laborious or acute to love the reading of metaphysical inquiries, will by the same labour and acuteness separate the chaff from the corn—the false from the true. It is the young, the light, the superficial, who are easily misled by error, and incapable of discerning its fallacy; but tell me, if it is the light, the young, the superficial, who are in the habit of reading the abstruse and subtle speculations of the philosopher. No, no! believe me that it is the very studies Monsieur Schlegel recommends, which do harm to morality and virtue; it is the study of literature itself, the play, the poem, the novel, which all minds, however frivolous, can enjoy and understand, that constitute the real foes to religion and moral improvement.”
"For my part," Vincent said, "I can't understand why, in works that contain a lot of truth and very little falsehood, a lot of good and only a bit of evil, we're only supposed to focus on the evil and the falsehood, completely ignoring the truth and the good. Anyone whose mind is sharp enough to appreciate metaphysical inquiries will put in the effort to separate the useful from the useless—the false from the true. It's the young, the carefree, the shallow thinkers who are easily misled by mistakes and can't see their flaws; but tell me, are these the same light-hearted, young, and superficial people who dive into the complex and subtle ideas of philosophers? No, no! Believe me, it's exactly the studies Monsieur Schlegel recommends that harm morality and virtue; it's the study of literature itself—plays, poems, novels—that everyone, no matter how trivial, can enjoy and understand, which are the real threats to religion and moral growth."
“Ma foi,” cried Monsieur de G., (who was a little writer, and a great reader of romances) “why, you would not deprive us of the politer literature, you would not bid us shut up our novels, and burn our theatres.”
“My goodness,” exclaimed Monsieur de G. (who was a minor writer and a huge fan of romantic novels), “you wouldn’t take away our polite literature, would you? You wouldn’t tell us to put our novels away and burn our theaters.”
“Certainly not!” replied Vincent; “and it is in this particular that I differ from certain modern philosophers of our own country, for whom, for the most part, I entertain the highest veneration. I would not deprive life of a single grace, or a single enjoyment, but I would counteract whatever is pernicious in whatever is elegant; if among my flowers there is a snake, I would not root up my flowers, I would kill the snake. Thus, who are they that derive from fiction and literature a prejudicial effect? We have seen already—the light and superficial;—but who are they that derive profit from them?—they who enjoy well regulated and discerning minds. Who pleasure?—all mankind! Would it not therefore be better, instead of depriving some of profit, and all of pleasure, by banishing poetry and fiction from our Utopia, to correct the minds which find evil, where, if they were properly instructed, they would find good? Whether we agree with Helvetius, that all men are born with an equal capacity of improvement, or merely go the length with all other metaphysicians, that education can improve the human mind to an extent yet incalculable, it must be quite clear, that we can give sound views instead of fallacies, and make common truths as easy to discern and adopt as common errors. But if we effect this, which we all allow is so easy, with our children; if we strengthen their minds, instead of weakening them, and clear their vision, rather than confuse it, from that moment, we remove the prejudicial effects of fiction, and just as we have taught them to use a knife, without cutting their fingers, we teach them to make use of fiction without perverting it to their prejudice. What philosopher was ever hurt by reading the novels of Crebillon, or seeing the comedies of Moliere? You understand me, then, Monsieur de G., I do, it is true, think that polite literature (as it is termed,) is prejudicial to the superficial, but for that reason, I would not do away with the literature, I would do away with the superficial.”
“Of course not!” Vincent replied. “This is where I differ from some modern philosophers in our country, whom I generally hold in high regard. I wouldn’t want to take away any of life's beauty or enjoyment, but I’d seek to eliminate whatever is harmful within what is elegant; if there’s a snake among my flowers, I wouldn’t uproot the flowers, I’d get rid of the snake. So, who are the ones that get a harmful effect from fiction and literature? We’ve already seen—those who are light and superficial;—but who benefits from it?—those with well-regulated and discerning minds. Who enjoys it?—everyone! Wouldn't it be better, instead of depriving some of benefits and all of pleasure by banishing poetry and fiction from our Utopia, to correct the minds that see evil where, if they were properly educated, they would see good? Whether we agree with Helvetius that everyone is born with an equal capacity for improvement, or simply align with other metaphysicians that education can enhance the human mind in ways we can't even measure, it’s clear that we can provide sound insights instead of misconceptions and make common truths just as easy to recognize and accept as common falsehoods. But if we achieve this, which we all agree is quite simple, with our children; if we strengthen their minds instead of weakening them, and clarify their sight rather than muddy it, at that point, we eliminate the harmful effects of fiction, and just as we teach them to use a knife without cutting themselves, we teach them to engage with fiction without twisting it to their detriment. What philosopher has ever been harmed by reading Crebillon’s novels or watching Moliere’s comedies? You understand me then, Monsieur de G. I genuinely believe that refined literature (as it’s called) can be harmful to the superficial, but for that reason, I wouldn't remove the literature, I would remove the superficial.”
“I deny,” said M. D’A—, “that this is so easy a task—you cannot make all men wise.”
“I disagree,” said M. D’A—, “that this is such an easy task—you can’t make all people wise.”
“No,” replied Vincent; “but you can all children, at least to a certain extent. Since you cannot deny the prodigious effects of education, you must allow that they will, at least, give common sense; for if they cannot do this, they can do nothing. Now common sense is all that is necessary to distinguish what is good and evil, whether it be in life or in books: but then your education must not be that of public teaching and private fooling; you must not counteract the effects of common sense by instilling prejudice, or encouraging weakness; your education may not be carried to the utmost goal: but as far as it does go you must see that the road is clear. Now, for instance, with regard to fiction, you must not first, as is done in all modern education, admit the disease, and then dose with warm water to expel it; you must not put fiction into your child’s hands, and not give him a single principle to guide his judgment respecting it, till his mind has got wedded to the poison, and too weak, by its long use, to digest the antidote. No; first fortify his intellect by reason, and you may then please his fancy by fiction. Do not excite his imagination with love and glory, till you can instruct his judgment as to what love and glory are. Teach him, in short, to reflect, before you permit him full indulgence to imagine.”
“No,” Vincent replied, “but you can all children, at least to some extent. Since you can’t deny the huge effects of education, you have to agree that it will at least provide common sense; because if it can’t do that, it can’t do anything. Now, common sense is all that’s needed to tell good from evil, whether in life or in books: but your education must not be just public teaching and private nonsense; you can’t undermine common sense by teaching prejudice or promoting weakness; your education may not reach perfection, but you need to make sure the path is clear for what it does cover. For example, when it comes to fiction, you shouldn’t, as is common in modern education, first let the problem in and then try to wash it away; you must not put fiction in your child’s hands without giving him a single principle to help him judge it, until his mind has become attached to the poison and is too weakened by long exposure to handle the remedy. No; first strengthen his mind with reason, and then you can satisfy his imagination with fiction. Don’t stir his imagination with love and glory until you can guide his judgment about what love and glory really are. In short, teach him to think before you let him fully indulge in his imagination.”
Here there was a pause. Monsieur D’A—looked very ill-pleased, and poor Monsieur de G—thought that somehow or other his romance writing was called into question. In order to soothe them, I introduced some subject which permitted a little national flattery; the conversation then turned insensibly on the character of the French people.
Here there was a pause. Monsieur D’A—looked very unhappy, and poor Monsieur de G—thought that somehow his romance writing was being questioned. To calm them down, I brought up a topic that allowed for a bit of national praise; the conversation then naturally shifted to discussing the character of the French people.
“Never,” said Vincent, “has there been a character more often described—never one less understood. You have been termed superficial. I think, of all people, that you least deserve the accusation. With regard to the few, your philosophers, your mathematicians, your men of science, are consulted by those of other nations, as some of their profoundest authorities. With regard to the many, the charge is still more unfounded. Compare your mob, whether of gentlemen or plebeians, to those of Germany, Italy—even England—and I own, in spite of my national prepossessions, that the comparison is infinitely in your favour. The country gentlemen, the lawyer, the petit maitre of England, are proverbially inane and ill-informed. With you, the classes of society that answer to those respective grades, have much information in literature, and often not a little in science. In like manner, your tradesmen, your mechanics, your servants, are, beyond all measure, of larger, better cultivated, and less prejudiced minds than those ranks in England. The fact is, that all with you pretend to be savans, and this is the chief reason why you have been censured as shallow. We see your fine gentleman, or your petit bourgeois, give himself the airs of a critic or a philosopher; and because he is neither a Scaliger nor a Newton, we forget that he is only the bourgeois or the pelit maitre, and set down all your philosophers and critics with the censure of superficiality, which this shallow individual of a shallow order may justly have deserved. We, the English, it is true, do not expose ourselves thus: our dandies, our tradesmen, do not vent second rate philosophy on the human mind, nor on les beaux arts: but why is this? Not because they are better informed than their correspondent ciphers in France, but because they are much worse; not because they can say a great deal more on the subject, but because they can say nothing at all.”
“Never,” said Vincent, “has there been a character more often described—never one less understood. You've been called superficial. I believe, more than anyone, that you least deserve that label. When it comes to the few, your philosophers, mathematicians, and scientists are consulted by people from other countries as some of their most respected authorities. For the many, that accusation is even more unfounded. Compare your crowd, whether of gentlemen or commoners, to those of Germany, Italy—even England—and I admit, despite my national biases, that the comparison greatly favors you. The country gentlemen, the lawyers, the socialites of England are notoriously foolish and uninformed. In your case, the social classes that correspond to these groups have a lot of knowledge in literature, and often a decent amount in science. Similarly, your tradespeople, mechanics, and workers are far more knowledgeable, better educated, and less prejudiced than those same classes in England. The truth is, everyone in your country pretends to be an expert, and this is the main reason why you've been critiqued as shallow. We see your elegant gentlemen or your middle-class people act like critics or philosophers; and because he is neither a Scaliger nor a Newton, we forget that he is simply a commoner or a socialite, and we label all your philosophers and critics with the accusation of superficiality, which this shallow individual may rightly deserve. We, the English, it’s true, don’t present ourselves like that: our dandy types, our tradespeople, don’t spout second-rate philosophy about the human mind or the fine arts. But why is that? Not because they are better informed than their equivalents in France, but because they are far worse; not because they can say a lot more on the subject, but because they can say nothing at all.”
“You do us more than justice,” said Monsieur D’A—, “in this instance: are you disposed to do us justice also in another? It is a favourite propensity of your countrymen to accuse us of heartlessness and want of feeling. Think you that this accusation is deserved?”
“You're being more than fair to us,” said Monsieur D’A—, “in this situation: are you willing to be fair to us in another? It's a common tendency of your countrymen to claim that we're heartless and lack empathy. Do you believe this accusation is justified?”
“By no means,” replied Vincent. “The same cause that brought on the erroneous censure we have before mentioned, appears to me also to have created this; viz. a sort of Palais Royal vanity, common to all your nation, which induces you to make as much display at the shop window as possible. You show great cordiality, and even enthusiasm, to strangers; you turn your back on them—you forget them. ‘How heartless!’ cry we. Not at all! The English show no cordiality, no enthusiasm to strangers, it is true: but they equally turn their backs on them, and equally forget them! The only respect, therefore, in which they differ from you, is the previous kindness: now if we are to receive strangers, I can really see no reason why we are not to be as civil to them as possible; and so far from imputing the desire to please them to a bad heart, I think it a thousand times more amiable and benevolent than telling them, a l’Anglaise, by your morosity and reserve, that you do not care a pin what becomes of them. If I am only to walk a mile with a man, why should I not make that mile as pleasant to him as I can; or why, above all, if I choose to be sulky, and tell him to go and be d—d, am I to swell out my chest, colour with conscious virtue, and cry, see what a good heart I have?
“Not at all,” replied Vincent. “The same reason that led to the mistaken criticism we discussed earlier seems to have caused this as well; namely, a kind of Palais Royal vanity that's common to your country, making you want to show off as much as possible in the shop window. You show a lot of warmth and even enthusiasm to strangers, then turn your back on them—you forget about them. ‘How cold-hearted!’ we exclaim. Not at all! It’s true that the English don’t show warmth or enthusiasm to strangers, but they also turn their backs on them and forget about them just the same! So the only difference is the initial friendliness: if we are to welcome strangers, I really don't see why we shouldn't be as polite to them as possible; and far from thinking that wanting to please them shows a bad heart, I actually find it much more kind and generous than conveying a message, English-style, through your gloominess and aloofness that you couldn’t care less what happens to them. If I’m only going to walk a mile with someone, why shouldn't I make that mile as enjoyable for him as I can? And why, if I choose to be grumpy and tell him to go to hell, should I puff up my chest, feel virtuous, and proclaim how good-hearted I am?”
“Ah, Monsieur D’A——, since benevolence is inseparable from all morality, it must be clear that there is a benevolence in little things as well as in great; and that he who strives to make his fellow creatures happy, though only for an instant, is a much better man than he who is indifferent to, or, (what is worse) despises, it. Nor do I, to say truth, see that kindness to an acquaintance is at all destructive to sincerity to a friend: on the contrary, I have yet to learn, that you are (according to the customs of your country) worse friends, worse husbands, or worse fathers than we are!”
“Ah, Monsieur D’A——, since kindness is essential to all morality, it must be clear that there is kindness in both small and large acts; and that a person who works to make others happy, even just for a moment, is a much better person than someone who is indifferent to it or, even worse, looks down on it. To be honest, I don’t think that being kind to an acquaintance harms your sincerity towards a friend: on the contrary, I’ve yet to see that you are (according to the customs of your country) any worse as friends, husbands, or fathers than we are!”
“What!” cried I, “you forget yourself, Vincent. How can the private virtues be cultivated without a coal fire? Is not domestic affection a synonymous term with domestic hearth? and where do you find either, except in honest old England?”
“What!” I shouted, “you’re losing your mind, Vincent. How can you nurture personal values without a coal fire? Isn’t family love just another way to say home? And where do you find either, except in good old England?”
“True,” replied Vincent; “and it is certainly impossible for a father and his family to be as fond of each other on a bright day in the Tuilleries, or at Versailles, with music and dancing, and fresh air, as they would be in a back parlour, by a smoky hearth, occupied entirely by le bon pere, et la bonne mere; while the poor little children sit at the other end of the table, whispering and shivering, debarred the vent of all natural spirits, for fear of making a noise; and strangely uniting the idea of the domestic hearth with that of a hobgoblin, and the association of dear papa with that of a birch rod.”
“True,” replied Vincent; “and it’s definitely impossible for a father and his family to enjoy each other as much on a sunny day in the Tuileries, or at Versailles, with music and dancing and fresh air, as they would in a back room, by a smoky fire, focused entirely on loving dad and caring mom; while the poor little kids sit at the other end of the table, whispering and shivering, stifled from expressing any natural joy for fear of making a noise; and weirdly mixing the idea of home with that of a scary ghost, and associating dear dad with a spanking stick.”
We all laughed at this reply, and Monsieur D’A——, rising to depart, said, “Well, well, milord, your countrymen are great generalizers in philosophy; they reduce human actions to two grand touchstones. All hilarity, they consider the sign of a shallow mind; and all kindness, the token of a false heart.”
We all laughed at this response, and Monsieur D’A——, getting up to leave, said, “Well, well, my lord, your countrymen are great generalizers when it comes to philosophy; they boil down human actions to two main standards. They see all laughter as a sign of a shallow mind, and all kindness as a mark of a false heart.”
CHAPTER XVI.
Quis sapiens bono Confidat fragili.—Seneca.
Who wise trusts fragile good.—Seneca.
Grammatici certant et adhuc sub judice lis est.—Horace.
Grammar experts are arguing, and the matter is still under debate.—Horace.
When I first went to Paris, I took a French master, to perfect me in the Parisian pronunciation. This “Haberdasher of Pronouns” was a person of the name of Margot. He was a tall, solemn man, with a face of the most imperturbable gravity. He would have been inestimable as an undertaker. His hair was of a pale yellow; you would have thought it had caught a bilious complaint from his complexion; the latter was, indeed, of so sombre a saffron, that it looked as if ten livers had been forced into a jaundice, in order to supply its colour. His forehead was high, bald, and very narrow. His cheekbones were extremely prominent, and his cheeks so thin, that they seemed happier than Pyramus and Thisbe, and kissed each other inside without any separation or division. His face was as sharp and almost as long as an inverted pyramid, and was garnished on either side by a miserable half starved whisker, which seemed scarcely able to maintain itself, amid the general symptoms of atrophy and decay. This charming countenance was supported by a figure so long, so straight, so shadowy, that you might have taken it for the monument in a consumption.
When I first went to Paris, I hired a French tutor to help me master the Parisian accent. This "Pronunciation Expert" was a guy named Margot. He was a tall, serious man with an expression of utmost gravity. He would have made a great undertaker. His hair was a pale yellow; you would have thought it had caught some kind of sickness from his complexion, which was so dark a yellow that it looked like ten livers had been forced into jaundice just to make it that color. His forehead was high, bald, and quite narrow. His cheekbones stood out prominently, and his cheeks were so thin that they seemed happier than Pyramus and Thisbe, almost touching each other inside without any separation. His face was sharp and nearly as long as an upside-down pyramid, flanked by a pitiful pair of half-starved sideburns that looked barely able to hold on amid the signs of wear and tear. This delightful face was matched by a figure so long, straight, and thin that you might have mistaken it for a monument to someone who suffered from tuberculosis.
But the chief characteristic of the man was the utter and wonderful gravity I have before spoken of. You could no more have coaxed a smile out of his countenance, than you could out of the poker, and yet Monsieur Margot was by no means a melancholy man. He loved his joke, and his wine, and his dinner, just as much as if he had been of a fatter frame; and it was a fine specimen of the practical antithesis, to hear a good story, or a jovial expression, leap friskily out of that long, curved mouth; it was at once a paradox and a bathos—it was the mouse coming out of its hole in Ely Cathedral.
But the main thing about the man was the complete and impressive seriousness I mentioned earlier. You couldn't coax a smile from his face any more than you could from a poker, and yet Monsieur Margot was definitely not a gloomy person. He enjoyed his jokes, his wine, and his dinner just as much as if he had a bigger build; and it was a remarkable contrast to hear a good story or a cheerful comment spring lively from that long, curved mouth; it was both a contradiction and an anticlimax—it was like a mouse coming out of its hole in Ely Cathedral.
I said that this gravity was M. Margot’s most especial characteristic. I forgot:—he had two others equally remarkable; the one was an ardent admiration for the chivalrous, the other an ardent admiration for himself. Both of these are traits common enough in a Frenchman, but in Mons. Margot their excesses rendered them uncommon. He was a most ultra specimen of le chevalier amoureux—a mixture of Don Quixote and the Duc de Lauzun. Whenever he spoke of the present tense, even en professeur, he always gave a sigh to the preterite, and an anecdote of Bayard; whenever he conjugated a verb, he paused to tell me that the favourite one of his female pupils was je t’aime.
I mentioned that this gravity was M. Margot’s most notable characteristic. I forgot: he had two other equally remarkable traits; one was a passionate admiration for chivalry, and the other was a passionate admiration for himself. Both traits are fairly common in a Frenchman, but in Mons. Margot, their extremes made them unique. He was a prime example of le chevalier amoureux—a mix of Don Quixote and the Duc de Lauzun. Whenever he talked about the present tense, even as a professor, he would always sigh for the past and share a story about Bayard; whenever he conjugated a verb, he would pause to tell me that his favorite one from his female students was je t’aime.
In short, he had tales of his own good fortune, and of other people’s brave exploits, which, without much exaggeration, were almost as long, and had perhaps as little substance as himself; but the former was his favourite topic: to hear him, one would have imagined that his face, in borrowing the sharpness of the needle, had borrowed also its attraction;—and then the prettiness of Mons. Margot’s modesty!
In short, he had stories about his own good luck and other people's brave feats, which, without much exaggeration, were almost as lengthy and perhaps as insubstantial as he was; but the former was his favorite topic: listening to him, you would think that his face, in taking on the sharpness of a needle, had also taken on its charm;—and then there was the cuteness of Mons. Margot’s modesty!
“It is very extraordinary,” said he, “very extraordinary, for I have no time to give myself up to those affairs; it is not, Monsieur, as if I had your leisure to employ all the little preliminary arts of creating la belle passion. Non, Monsieur, I go to church, to the play, to the Tuilleries, for a brief relaxation—and me voila partout accable with my good fortune. I am not handsome, Monsieur, at least, not very; it is true, that I have expression, a certain air noble, (my first cousin, Monsieur, is the Chevalier de Margot) and above all, de l’a me in my physiognomy; the women love soul, Monsieur—something intellectual and spiritual always attracts them; yet my success certainly is singular.”
“It’s really remarkable,” he said, “really remarkable, because I don’t have the time to get caught up in those matters; it’s not, Monsieur, like I have your free time to use all the little tricks to create true passion. No, Monsieur, I go to church, to the theater, to the Tuileries, for a brief break—and then voilà, I’m overwhelmed by my good fortune. I’m not handsome, Monsieur, at least not very much; it’s true I have expression, a certain noble air (my first cousin, Monsieur, is the Chevalier de Margot) and above all, some soul in my face; women love depth, Monsieur—there’s something intellectual and spiritual that always draws them in; yet my success is definitely unusual.”
“Bah! Monsieur,” replied I: “with dignity, expression, and soul! how could the heart of any French woman resist you? No, you do yourself injustice. It was said of Caesar, that he was great without an effort; much more, then, may Monsieur Margot be happy without an exertion.”
“Bah! Sir,” I replied: “with dignity, expression, and soul! How could any French woman's heart resist you? No, you’re underestimating yourself. It was said of Caesar that he was great without effort; even more so, Monsieur Margot can be happy without trying.”
“Ah, Monsieur!” rejoined the Frenchman, still looking
“Ah, Sir!” replied the Frenchman, still looking
“As weak, as earnest, and as gravely out As sober Lanesbro’ dancing with the gout.”
“As weak, as sincere, and as seriously out of it as sober Lanesbro’ dancing with gout.”
“Ah, Monsieur, there is a depth and truth in your remarks, worthy of Montaigne. As it is impossible to account for the caprices of women, so it is impossible for ourselves to analyze the merit they discover in us; but, Monsieur, hear me—at the house where I lodge, there is an English lady en pension. Eh bien, Monsieur, you guess the rest: she has taken a caprice for me, and this very night she will admit me to her apartment. She is very handsome,—Ah qu’elle est belle, une jolie petite bouche, une denture eblouissante, un nez tout afait grec, in fine, quite a bouton de rose.”
“Ah, Sir, there’s a depth and truth in what you say, worthy of Montaigne. Just as it’s impossible to understand the whims of women, so too is it impossible for us to figure out what they see in us; but, Sir, listen to me—at the place where I’m staying, there is an English lady boarding. Eh bien, Sir, you can guess the rest: she has taken quite a liking to me, and tonight she will let me into her room. She is very beautiful,—Ah qu’elle est belle, a lovely little mouth, a dazzling smile, a perfectly Greek nose, in short, quite a rosebud.”
I expressed my envy at Monsieur Margot’s good fortune, and when he had sufficiently dilated upon it, he withdrew. Shortly afterwards Vincent entered—“I have a dinner invitation for both of us to-day,” said he; “you will come?”
I shared my envy about Monsieur Margot's good luck, and after he talked about it for a while, he left. Soon after, Vincent came in—“I have a dinner invitation for both of us tonight,” he said; “are you coming?”
“Most certainly,” replied I; “but who is the person we are to honour?”
“Definitely,” I replied; “but who are we supposed to honor?”
“A Madame Laurent,” replied Vincent; “one of those ladies only found at Paris, who live upon anything rather than their income. She keeps a tolerable table, haunted with Poles, Russians, Austrians, and idle Frenchmen, peregrinae gentis amaenum hospitium. As yet, she has not the happiness to be acquainted with any Englishmen, (though she boards one of our countrywomen) and (as she is desirous of making her fortune as soon as possible) she is very anxious of having that honour. She has heard vast reports of our wealth and wisdom, and flatters herself that we are so many ambulatory Indies: in good truth, a Frenchwoman thinks she is never in want of a fortune as long as there is a rich fool in the world.
“A Madame Laurent,” replied Vincent; “one of those ladies you only find in Paris, who live off anything except their income. She runs a decent place, filled with Poles, Russians, Austrians, and idle Frenchmen, a welcoming spot for travelers. So far, she hasn’t had the luck to meet any Englishmen (though she does board one of our countrywomen) and (since she wants to make her fortune as quickly as possible) she’s very eager to have that honor. She’s heard a lot about our wealth and wisdom, and thinks of us as walking treasure chests: honestly, a Frenchwoman believes she’ll never lack for fortune as long as there’s a rich fool in the world.”
“‘Stultitiam patiuntur, opes,’
‘They endure foolishness, wealth,’
is her hope; and
is her hope; and
“‘Ut tu fortunam, sic nos te, Celse, feremus,’
“‘Just as you handle your fortune, so shall we, Celse, handle you,’”
is her motto.”
is her motto."
“Madame Laurent!” repeated I, “why, surely that is the name of Mons. Margot’s landlady.”
“Madame Laurent!” I said again, “that’s definitely the name of Mons. Margot’s landlady.”
“I hope not,” cried Vincent, “for the sake of our dinner; he reflects no credit on her good cheer—
“I hope not,” cried Vincent, “for the sake of our dinner; he does not reflect well on her good cheer—
“‘Who eats fat dinners, should himself be fat.’”
“‘Whoever eats rich meals should expect to be overweight themselves.’”
“At all events,” said I, “we can try the good lady for once. I am very anxious to see a countrywoman of ours, probably the very one you speak of, whom Mons. Margot eulogizes in glowing colours, and who has, moreover, taken a violent fancy for my solemn preceptor. What think you of that, Vincent?”
“At any rate,” I said, “we can give the good lady a chance this time. I’m really excited to meet a fellow countrywoman, probably the same one you mentioned, whom Mr. Margot praises so highly, and who has also taken quite a liking to my serious mentor. What do you think about that, Vincent?”
“Nothing extraordinary,” replied Vincent; “the lady only exclaims with the moralist—
“Nothing special,” replied Vincent; “the lady just expresses herself like the moralist—
“‘Love, virtue, valour, yea, all human charms, Are shrunk and centred in that heap of bones. Oh! there are wondrous beauties in the grave!’”
“‘Love, virtue, courage, and all the qualities that make us human are reduced to just a pile of bones. Oh! There are incredible wonders in the grave!’”
I made some punning rejoinder, and we sallied out to earn an appetite in the Tuilleries for Madame Laurent’s dinner.
I made a playful comeback, and we headed out to work up an appetite in the Tuileries for Madame Laurent’s dinner.
At the hour of half-past five we repaired to our engagement. Madame Laurent received us with the most evident satisfaction, and introduced us forthwith to our countrywoman. She was a pretty, fair, shrewd looking person, with an eye and lip which, unless it greatly belied her, showed her much more inclined, as an amante, to be merry and wise, than honest and true.
At half-past five, we headed to our meeting. Madame Laurent welcomed us with obvious pleasure and immediately introduced us to our fellow countrywoman. She was an attractive, fair-skinned woman with a smart look about her, and her eyes and lips suggested that she was much more interested in being fun and clever as a lover than being honest and loyal.
Presently Monsieur Margot made his appearance. Though very much surprised at seeing me, he did not appear the least jealous of my attentions to his inamorata. Indeed, the good gentleman was far too much pleased with himself to be susceptible of the suspicions common to less fortunate lovers. At dinner I sat next to the pretty Englishwoman, whose name was Green.
Currently, Monsieur Margot showed up. Although he was quite surprised to see me, he didn’t seem the slightest bit jealous of my attention to his love interest. In fact, the good man was way too pleased with himself to be affected by the doubts typical of less fortunate lovers. At dinner, I sat next to the pretty Englishwoman, whose name was Green.
“Monsieur Margot,” said I, “has often spoken to me of you before I had the happiness of being personally convinced how true and unexaggerated were his sentiments.”
“Monsieur Margot,” I said, “has often talked to me about you before I had the pleasure of seeing for myself how genuine and accurate his feelings were.”
“Oh!” cried Mrs. Green, with an arch laugh, “you are acquainted with Monsieur Margot, then?”
“Oh!” exclaimed Mrs. Green with a playful laugh, “so you know Monsieur Margot, then?”
“I have that honour,” said I. “I receive from him every morning lessons both in love and languages. He is perfect master of both.”
“I’m honored,” I said. “I get lessons in both love and languages from him every morning. He’s a master at both.”
Mrs. Green burst out into one of those peals so peculiarly British.
Mrs. Green burst into one of those distinctive laughs that are so typically British.
“Ah, le pauvre Professeur!” cried she. “He is too absurd!”
“Ah, poor Professor!” she exclaimed. “He’s just too silly!”
“He tells me,” said I, gravely, “that he is quite accable with his bonnes fortunes—possibly he flatters himself that even you are not perfectly inaccessible to his addresses.”
“He tells me,” I said seriously, “that he’s quite confident about his good luck—maybe he’s deluding himself into thinking that even you aren’t completely out of reach for him.”
“Tell me, Mr. Pelham,” said the fair Mrs. Green, “can you pass by this street about half past twelve to-night?”
“Tell me, Mr. Pelham,” said the attractive Mrs. Green, “can you come down this street around twelve-thirty tonight?”
“I will make a point of doing so,” replied I, not a little surprised by the remark.
“I'll definitely make sure to do that,” I replied, a bit surprised by the comment.
“Do,” said she, “and now let us talk of old England.”
“Do,” she said, “and now let's talk about old England.”
When we went away I told Vincent of my appointment. “What!” said he, “eclipse Monsieur Margot! Impossible!”
When we left, I told Vincent about my meeting. “What!” he said, “eclipse Monsieur Margot! No way!”
“You are right,” replied I, “nor is it my hope; there is some trick afloat of which we may as well be spectators.”
“You're right,” I replied, “and I don't hope for that either; there’s some trick happening that we might as well just watch.”
“De tout mon coeur!” answered Vincent; “let us go till then to the Duchesse de G——.”
“From the bottom of my heart!” replied Vincent; “let's go see the Duchess de G—— in the meantime.”
I assented, and we drove to the Rue de—.
I agreed, and we drove to Rue de—.
The Duchesse de G—was a fine relict of the ancien regime—tall and stately, with her own grey hair crepe, and surmounted by a high cap of the most dazzling blonde. She had been one of the earliest emigrants, and had stayed for many months with my mother, whom she professed to rank amongst her dearest friends. The duchesse possessed to perfection that singular melange of ostentation and ignorance which was so peculiar to the ante-revolutionists. She would talk of the last tragedy with the emphatic tone of a connoisseur, in the same breath that she would ask, with Marie Antoinette, why the poor people were so clamorous for bread when they might buy such nice cakes for two-pence a-piece? “To give you an idea of the Irish,” said she one day to an inquisitive marquess, “know that they prefer potatoes to mutton!”
The Duchesse de G—was a remarkable survivor of the old regime—tall and dignified, with her own gray hair styled in crepe, topped by a strikingly blonde high cap. She had been one of the earliest émigrés and had spent several months with my mother, whom she claimed was one of her closest friends. The duchesse perfectly embodied that unique blend of showiness and ignorance that was so characteristic of those before the revolution. She would discuss the latest play with the enthusiasm of an expert, while in the same breath, she would wonder, like Marie Antoinette, why the poor were so noisy about wanting bread when they could buy such delightful cakes for two pence each? "To give you an idea of the Irish," she said one day to a curious marquess, "just know that they prefer potatoes to mutton!"
Her soirees were among the most agreeable at Paris—she united all the rank and talent to be found in the ultra party, for she professed to be quite a female Maecenas; and whether it was a mathematician or a romance-writer, a naturalist or a poet, she held open house for all, and conversed with each with equal fluency and self-satisfaction.
Her parties were some of the most enjoyable in Paris—she brought together all the status and talent found in the elite circles, claiming to be a true female patron of the arts. Whether it was a mathematician or a romance novelist, a naturalist or a poet, she welcomed everyone and engaged with each one with equal ease and confidence.
A new play had just been acted, and the conversation, after a few preliminary hoverings, settled upon it.
A new play had just been performed, and after some initial small talk, the conversation focused on it.
“You see,” said the duchesse, “that we have actors, you authors; of what avail is it that you boast of a Shakspeare, since your Liseton, great as he is, cannot be compared with our Talma?”
“You see,” said the duchess, “that we have actors, you authors; what good is it for you to brag about a Shakespeare, since your Liseton, impressive as he is, can’t hold a candle to our Talma?”
“And yet,” said I, preserving my gravity with a pertinacity, which nearly made Vincent and the rest of our compatriots assembled lose their’s “Madame must allow, that there is a striking resemblance in their persons, and the sublimity of their acting?”
“And yet,” I said, maintaining my seriousness with such determination that Vincent and the other people with us almost lost theirs, “Madame must admit that there is a striking resemblance in their appearances and the greatness of their acting?”
“Pour ca, j’en conviens,” replied this ‘critique de l’Ecole des Femmes.’ “Mais cependant Liseton n’a pas la Nature! l’ame! la grandeur de Talma!”
“I admit that,” replied this 'critic of the School for Women.' “But still, Liseton doesn’t have the essence! the soul! the greatness of Talma!”
“And will you then allow us no actors of merit?” asked Vincent.
“And will you then not allow us any talented actors?” asked Vincent.
“Mais oui!—dans le genre comique, par exemple, votre buffo Kean met dix fois plus d’esprit et de drollerie dans ses roles que La Porte.”
But yes!—in the comedic genre, for instance, your buffoon Kean puts ten times more wit and humor into his roles than La Porte.
“The impartial and profound judgment of Madame admits of no further discussion on this point,” said I. “What does she think of the present state of our dramatic literature?”
“The fair and insightful opinion of Madame leaves no room for further discussion on this matter,” I said. “What does she think about the current state of our dramatic literature?”
“Why,” replied Madame, “you have many great poets, but when they write for the stage they lose themselves entirely; your Valter Scote’s play of Robe Roi is very inferior to his novel of the same name.”
“Why,” replied Madame, “you have many great poets, but when they write for the stage, they completely lose their touch; your Valter Scote’s play Robe Roi is far inferior to his novel of the same name.”
“It is a great pity,” said I, “that Byron did not turn his Childe Harold into a tragedy—it has so much energy—action—variety!”
“It’s a real shame,” I said, “that Byron didn’t make his Childe Harold into a tragedy—it has so much energy—action—variety!”
“Very true,” said Madame, with a sigh; “but the tragedy is, after all, only suited to our nation—we alone carry it to perfection.”
“Very true,” said Madame, with a sigh; “but the tragedy is, in the end, only right for our nation—we alone make it perfect.”
“Yet,” said I, “Goldoni wrote a few fine tragedies.”
“Yet,” I said, “Goldoni wrote a few great tragedies.”
“Eh bien!” said Madame, “one rose does not constitute a garden!”
“Well!” said Madame, “one rose doesn’t make a garden!”
And satisfied with this remark, la femme savante turned to a celebrated traveller to discuss with him the chance of discovering the North Pole.
And happy with this comment, la femme savante turned to a well-known traveler to talk with him about the possibility of finding the North Pole.
There were one or two clever Englishmen present; Vincent and I joined them.
There were a couple of smart Englishmen there; Vincent and I joined them.
“Have you met the Persian prince yet?” said Sir George Lynton to me; “he is a man of much talent, and great desire of knowledge. He intends to publish his observations on Paris, and I suppose we shall have an admirable supplement to Montesquieu’s Lettres Persannes!”
“Have you met the Persian prince yet?” Sir George Lynton asked me. “He’s a very talented man with a strong thirst for knowledge. He plans to publish his observations on Paris, and I think we’ll have a fantastic addition to Montesquieu’s Lettres Persannes!”
“I wish we had,” said Vincent: “there are few better satires on a civilized country than the observations of visitors less polished; while on the contrary the civilized traveller, in describing the manners of the American barbarian, instead of conveying ridicule upon the visited, points the sarcasm on the visitor; and Tacitus could not have thought of a finer or nobler satire on the Roman luxuries than that insinuated by his treatise on the German simplicity.”
“I wish we had,” said Vincent, “there are few better critiques of a civilized country than the observations of less refined visitors. Meanwhile, the cultured traveler, when describing the behavior of the American 'barbarian,' doesn't mock the visited but instead highlights the flaws of the visitor. Tacitus couldn't have imagined a better or more noble critique of Roman excesses than what he suggested through his writing on German simplicity.”
“What,” said Monsieur D’E—(an intelligent ci-devant emigre), “what political writer is generally esteemed as your best?”
“What,” said Monsieur D’E—(an intelligent former émigré), “which political writer is usually regarded as your best?”
“It is difficult to say,” replied Vincent, “since with so many parties we have many idols; but I think I might venture to name Bolingbroke as among the most popular. Perhaps, indeed, it would be difficult to select a name more frequently quoted and discussed than his; and yet his political works are the least valuable part of his remains; and though they contain many lofty sentiments, and many beautiful yet scattered truths, they were written when legislation, most debated, was least understood, and ought to be admired rather as excellent for the day than estimable in themselves. The life of Bolingbroke would convey a juster moral than all his writings: and the author who gives us a full and impartial memoir of that extraordinary man, will have afforded both to the philosophical and political literature of England one of its greatest desideratums.”
“It’s hard to say,” Vincent replied, “since with so many parties we have many idols; but I think I could name Bolingbroke as one of the most popular. In fact, it might be tough to find a name that’s quoted and discussed as much as his; and yet his political works are the least valuable part of his legacy. Although they contain many lofty ideas and some beautiful but scattered truths, they were written during a time when the most debated legislation was the least understood, and should be appreciated more as excellent for their time than worth admiring in themselves. The life of Bolingbroke conveys a clearer moral than all his writings: and the author who provides a complete and fair biography of that remarkable man will have contributed one of the greatest needs to both the philosophical and political literature of England.”
“It seems to me,” said Monsieur D’E—, “that your national literature is peculiarly deficient in biography—am I right in my opinion?”
“It seems to me,” said Monsieur D’E—, “that your national literature is surprisingly lacking in biography—am I right in my opinion?”
“Indubitably!” said Vincent; “we have not a single work that can be considered a model in biography, (excepting, perhaps, Middleton’s Life of Cicero.) This brings on a remark I have often made in distinguishing your philosophy from ours. It seems to me that you who excel so admirably in biography, memoirs, comedy, satirical observation on peculiar classes, and pointed aphorisms, are fonder of considering man in his relation to society and the active commerce of the world, than in the more abstracted and metaphysical operations of the mind. Our writers, on the contrary, love to indulge rather in abstruse speculations on their species—to regard man in an abstract and isolated point of view, and to see him think alone in his chamber, while you prefer beholding him act with the multitude in the world.”
“Definitely!” said Vincent; “we don't have a single work that can really be called a model in biography, (except maybe Middleton’s Life of Cicero.) This leads me to a point I've often made about the difference between your philosophy and ours. It seems to me that you, who excel so brilliantly in biography, memoirs, comedy, sharp observations on certain classes, and insightful aphorisms, are more interested in seeing humans in relation to society and the active exchange in the world than in the more abstract and philosophical workings of the mind. Our writers, on the other hand, tend to delve into complex speculations about humanity—looking at people from an abstract and isolated perspective, picturing them thinking alone in their rooms, while you prefer to see them interacting with the crowd in the world.”
“It must be allowed,” said Monsieur D’E——t, “that if this be true, our philosophy is the most useful, though yours may be the most profound.”
“It has to be acknowledged,” said Monsieur D’E——t, “that if this is true, our philosophy is the most useful, even if yours might be the most profound.”
Vincent did not reply.
Vincent didn't respond.
“Yet,” said Sir George Lynton, “there will be a disadvantage attending your writings of this description, which, by diminishing their general applicability, diminish their general utility. Works which treat upon man in his relation to society, can only be strictly applicable so long as that relation to society treated upon continues. For instance, the play which satirizes a particular class, however deep its reflections and accurate its knowledge upon the subject satirized, must necessarily be obsolete when the class itself has become so. The political pamphlet, admirable for one state, may be absurd in another; the novel which exactly delineates the present age may seem strange and unfamiliar to the next; and thus works which treat of men relatively, and not man in se, must often confine their popularity to the age and even the country in which they were written. While on the other hand, the work which treats of man himself, which seizes, discovers, analyzes the human mind, as it is, whether in the ancient or the modern, the savage or the European, must evidently be applicable, and consequently useful, to all times and all nations. He who discovers the circulation of the blood, or the origin of ideas, must be a philosopher to every people who have veins or ideas; but he who even most successfully delineates the manners of one country, or the actions of one individual, is only the philosopher of a single country, or a single age. If, Monsieur D’E—t, you will condescend to consider this, you will see perhaps that the philosophy which treats of man in his relations is not so useful, because neither so permanent nor so invariable, as that which treats of man in himself.” [Note: Yet Hume holds the contrary opinion to this, and considers a good comedy more durable than a system of philosophy. Hume is right, if by a system of philosophy is understood—a pile of guesses, false but plausible, set up by one age to be destroyed by the next. Ingenuity cannot rescue error from oblivion; but the moment Wisdom has discovered Truth, she has obtained immortality.]
“Yet,” said Sir George Lynton, “there will be a disadvantage in your writings of this kind, which, by limiting their general applicability, also limit their usefulness. Works that explore human relationships within society can only be relevant for as long as those relationships remain the same. For example, a play that mocks a specific social class, no matter how insightful it may be, will become outdated once that class disappears. A political pamphlet that is impressive in one context may seem ridiculous in another; a novel that perfectly captures the current era may come across as strange and unfamiliar in the next. Thus, works that examine people relatively, rather than humans in themselves, often confine their appeal to the time and place in which they were created. On the other hand, a work that delves into the nature of humanity—analyzing the human mind as it truly is, whether in ancient or modern times, in a savage or civilized society—must clearly be relevant and useful across all eras and nations. Someone who uncovers the circulation of blood or the origin of ideas is a philosopher for every people with veins or thoughts; however, someone who merely depicts the customs of one country or the actions of one individual is only a philosopher for that specific culture or time. If you, Monsieur D’E—t, will consider this, you might realize that the philosophy dealing with human relationships is not as useful, because it is neither as enduring nor as constant as the philosophy that focuses on humanity itself.” [Note: Yet Hume holds the opposite view and believes a good comedy lasts longer than a philosophical system. Hume is correct if we define a philosophical system as a collection of assumptions—some incorrect but seemingly plausible—that one generation sets up only to be dismantled by the next. Cleverness cannot save a mistake from being forgotten; but once Wisdom discovers Truth, it achieves immortality.]
I was now somewhat weary of this conversation, and though it was not yet twelve, I seized upon my appointment as an excuse to depart—accordingly I rose for that purpose. “I suppose,” said I to Vincent, “that you will not leave your discussion.”
I was getting a bit tired of this conversation, and even though it wasn’t quite noon yet, I took my appointment as a reason to leave—so I stood up for that reason. “I guess,” I said to Vincent, “that you won’t stop your discussion.”
“Pardon me,” said he, “amusement is quite as profitable to a man of sense as metaphysics. Allons.”
“Excuse me,” he said, “having fun is just as beneficial for a sensible person as studying metaphysics. Let’s go.”
CHAPTER XVII.
I was in this terrible situation when the basket stopt.—Oriental Tales—History of the Basket.
I found myself in this awful situation when the basket stopped.—Oriental Tales—History of the Basket.
We took our way to the street in which Madame Laurent resided. Meanwhile suffer me to get rid of myself, and to introduce you, dear Reader, to my friend, Monsieur Margot, the whole of whose adventures were subsequently detailed to me by the garrulous Mrs. Green.
We made our way to the street where Madame Laurent lived. In the meantime, let me introduce you, dear Reader, to my friend, Monsieur Margot, whose entire story was later shared with me by the chatty Mrs. Green.
At the hour appointed he knocked at the door of my fair countrywoman, and was carefully admitted. He was attired in a dressing-gown of sea-green silk, in which his long, lean, hungry body, looked more like a river pike than any thing human.
At the agreed time, he knocked on the door of my lovely countrywoman and was let in carefully. He was wearing a sea-green silk robe that made his long, skinny, hungry figure look more like a river pike than anything human.
“Madame,” said he, with a solemn air, “I return you my best thanks for the honour you have done me—behold me at your feet!” and so saying the lean lover gravely knelt down on one knee.
“Madam,” he said with a serious tone, “I give you my heartfelt thanks for the honor you’ve shown me—here I am at your feet!” With that, the slender suitor solemnly knelt on one knee.
“Rise, Sir,” said Mrs. Green, “I confess that you have won my heart; but that is not all—you have yet to show that you are worthy of the opinion I have formed of you. It is not, Monsieur Margot, your person that has won me—no! it is your chivalrous and noble sentiments—prove that these are genuine, and you may command all from my admiration.”
“Get up, Sir,” said Mrs. Green, “I admit that you have captured my heart; but that's not everything—you still need to demonstrate that you are deserving of the opinion I have of you. It’s not, Monsieur Margot, your appearance that has attracted me—no! It’s your brave and noble feelings—prove that these are real, and you can earn my full admiration.”
“In what manner shall I prove it, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, rising, and gracefully drawing his sea-green gown more closely round him.
“In what way should I prove it, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, standing up and elegantly pulling his sea-green gown tighter around him.
“By your courage, your devotion, and your gallantry! I ask but one proof—you can give it me on the spot. You remember, Monsieur, that in the days of romance, a lady threw her glove upon the stage on which a lion was exhibited, and told her lover to pick it up. Monsieur Margot, the trial to which I shall put you is less severe. Look, (and Mrs. Green threw open the window)—look, I throw my glove out into the street—descend for it.”
“By your courage, your loyalty, and your bravery! I only ask for one proof—you can give it to me right now. You remember, sir, that in the days of romance, a lady tossed her glove onto the stage where a lion was displayed and told her lover to retrieve it. Mr. Margot, the challenge I'm giving you is much easier. Look, (and Mrs. Green threw open the window)—look, I throw my glove out into the street—go down and get it.”
“Your commands are my law,” said the romantic Margot. “I will go forthwith,” and so saying, he went to the door.
“Your commands are my law,” said the romantic Margot. “I will go right away,” and with that, he went to the door.
“Hold, Sir!” said the lady, “it is not by that simple manner that you are to descend—you must go the same way as my glove, out of the window.”
“Stop, Sir!” said the lady, “that’s not how you’re supposed to get down—you have to go the same way as my glove, out the window.”
“Out of the window, Madame!” said Monsieur Margot, with astonished solemnity; “that is impossible, because this apartment is three stories high, and consequently I shall be dashed to pieces.”
“Out the window, Madame!” said Monsieur Margot, with astonished seriousness; “that’s impossible because this apartment is three stories up, and I’d be smashed to bits.”
“By no means,” answered the dame; “in that corner of the room there is a basket, to which (already foreseeing your determination) I have affixed a rope; by that basket you shall descend. See, Monsieur, what expedients a provident love can suggest.”
“Not at all,” the lady replied; “in that corner of the room, there’s a basket, to which I have already tied a rope, anticipating your decision; you will use that basket to lower yourself down. Look, sir, at the tricks that a thoughtful love can come up with.”
“H—e—m!” said, very slowly, Monsieur Margot, by no means liking the airy voyage imposed upon him; “but the rope may break, or your hand may suffer it to slip.”
“H—e—m!” said Monsieur Margot very slowly, clearly not enjoying the lighthearted trip forced upon him; “but the rope might break, or your hand might let it slip.”
“Feel the rope,” cried the lady, “to satisfy you as to your first doubt; and, as to the second, can you—can you imagine that my affections would not make me twice as careful of your person as of my own. Fie! ungrateful Monsieur Margot! fie!”
“Feel the rope,” shouted the lady, “to ease your first doubt; and for the second, can you—can you really think that my feelings wouldn't make me twice as protective of you as I am of myself? Shame! Ungrateful Monsieur Margot! Shame!”
The melancholy chevalier cast a rueful look at the basket. “Madame,” said he, “I own that I am very averse to the plan you propose: suffer me to go down stairs in the ordinary way; your glove can be as easily picked up whether your adorer goes out of the door or the window. It is only, Madame, when ordinary means fail that we should have recourse to the extraordinary.”
The sad knight gave a regretful glance at the basket. “Madame,” he said, “I must admit that I really dislike the plan you suggest: please allow me to go downstairs normally; your glove can be just as easily picked up whether your admirer exits through the door or the window. It’s only, Madame, when usual methods fail that we should resort to the unusual.”
“Begone, Sir!” exclaimed Mrs. Green; “begone! I now perceive that your chivalry was only a pretence. Fool that I was to love you as I have done—fool that I was to imagine a hero where I now find a—”
“Get out of here, Sir!” shouted Mrs. Green; “get out! I now realize that your bravery was just an act. How foolish I was to love you the way I have—how foolish I was to think I had a hero when I now see a—”
“Pause, Madame, I will obey you—my heart is firm—see that the rope is—”
“Wait, ma'am, I'll do what you say—my heart is strong—make sure the rope is—”
“Gallant Monsieur Margot!” cried the lady: and going to her dressing-room, she called her woman to her assistance. The rope was of the most unquestionable thickness, the basket of the most capacious dimensions. The former was fastened to a strong hook—and the latter lowered.
“Brave Monsieur Margot!” exclaimed the lady, and heading to her dressing room, she called for her maid’s help. The rope was definitely thick, and the basket was quite large. The rope was secured to a sturdy hook—and the basket was lowered.
“I go, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, feeling the rope; “but it really is a most dangerous exploit.”
“I’m leaving, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, feeling the rope; “but it’s definitely a very risky undertaking.”
“Go, Monsieur! and the God of St. Louis befriend you!”
“Go, sir! and may the God of St. Louis be with you!”
“Stop!” said Monsieur Margot, “let me fetch my coat: the night is cold, and my dressing-gown thin.”
“Stop!” said Monsieur Margot, “let me grab my coat: it’s cold outside, and my robe is thin.”
“Nay, nay, my Chevalier,” returned the dame, “I love you in that gown: it gives you an air of grace and dignity, quite enchanting.”
“Nah, nah, my Knight,” replied the lady, “I love you in that outfit: it gives you a vibe of elegance and dignity, really delightful.”
“It will give me my death of cold, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, earnestly.
“It’s going to freeze me to death, Madame,” said Monsieur Margot, seriously.
“Bah!” said the Englishwoman: “what knight ever feared cold? Besides, you mistake; the night is warm, and you look so handsome in your gown.”
“Bah!” said the Englishwoman. “What knight ever feared the cold? Besides, you’re wrong; the night is warm, and you look so handsome in your gown.”
“Do I!” said the vain Monsieur Margot, with an iron expression of satisfaction; “if that is the case, I will mind it less; but may I return by the door?”
“Do I!” said the conceited Monsieur Margot, with a firm look of satisfaction; “if that's the case, I’ll care less; but can I go back through the door?”
“Yes,” replied the lady; “you see that I do not require too much from your devotion—enter.”
“Yes,” the lady replied; “you can see that I don’t ask for too much from your loyalty—come in.”
“Behold me!” said the French master, inserting his body into the basket, which immediately began to descend.
“Look at me!” said the French teacher, climbing into the basket, which then started to lower.
The hour and the police of course made the street empty; the lady’s handkerchief waved in token of encouragement and triumph. When the basket was within five yards of the ground, Mrs. Green cried to her lover, who had hitherto been elevating his serious countenance towards her, in sober, yet gallant sadness—“Look, look, Monsieur—straight before you.”
The time and the police naturally cleared the street; the lady’s handkerchief waved as a sign of support and victory. When the basket was just five yards from the ground, Mrs. Green called out to her lover, who had been looking up at her with a serious but brave expression—“Look, look, Monsieur—right in front of you.”
The lover turned round, as rapidly as his habits would allow him, and at that instant the window was shut, the light extinguished, and the basket arrested. There stood Monsieur Margot, upright in the basket, and there stopped the basket, motionless in the air.
The lover turned around as quickly as he could, and at that moment, the window was closed, the light went out, and the basket stopped. Monsieur Margot stood upright in the basket, which was now still in the air.
What were the exact reflections of Monsieur Margot, in that position, I cannot pretend to determine, because he never favoured me with them; but about an hour afterwards, Vincent and I (who had been delayed on the road), strolling up the street, according to our appointment, perceived, by the dim lamps, some opaque body leaning against the wall of Madame Laurent’s house, at about the distance of fifteen feet from the ground.
What Monsieur Margot was thinking in that moment, I can't say for sure, because he never shared that with me; but about an hour later, Vincent and I (who had been held up on the way) were walking up the street as we agreed and noticed, by the faint light of the lamps, some dark figure leaning against the wall of Madame Laurent’s house, about fifteen feet off the ground.
We hastened our steps towards it; a measured and serious voice, which I well knew, accosted us—“For God’s sake, gentlemen, procure me assistance; I am the victim of a perfidious woman, and expect every moment to be precipitated to the earth.”
We quickened our pace towards it; a calm and serious voice, which I recognized, called out to us—“Please, gentlemen, help me; I’m the victim of a treacherous woman, and I expect to be thrown to the ground at any moment.”
“Good Heavens!” said I, “surely it is Monsieur Margot, whom I hear. What are you doing there?”
“Good heavens!” I said, “is that really Monsieur Margot I hear? What are you doing there?”
“Shivering with cold,” answered Monsieur Margot, in a tone tremulously slow.
“Shivering from the cold,” replied Monsieur Margot, in a tone that was unsteady and slow.
“But what are you in? for I can see nothing but a dark substance.”
"But what are you in? I can't see anything but a dark substance."
“I am in a basket,” replied Monsieur Margot, “and I should be very much obliged to you to let me out of it.”
“I’m in a basket,” replied Monsieur Margot, “and I would really appreciate it if you could let me out of it.”
“Well—indeed,” said Vincent, (for I was too much engaged in laughing to give a ready reply,) “your Chateau-Margot has but a cool cellar. But there are some things in the world easier said than done. How are we to remove you to a more desirable place?”
“Well—actually,” said Vincent, (since I was too busy laughing to respond right away,) “your Chateau-Margot has a pretty chilly cellar. But some things are easier said than done. How are we going to move you to a better spot?”
“Ah,” returned Monsieur Margot, “how indeed! There is to be sure a ladder in the porter’s lodge long enough to deliver me; but then, think of the gibes and jeers of the porter—it will get wind—I shall be ridiculed, gentlemen—I shall be ridiculed—and what is worse, I shall lose my pupils.”
“Ah,” replied Monsieur Margot, “how true! There’s definitely a ladder in the porter’s lodge that’s long enough to get me out; but just imagine the mockery and taunts from the porter—it’ll get out—I'll be laughed at, gentlemen—I’ll be laughed at—and what’s worse, I’ll lose my students.”
“My good friend,” said I, “you had better lose your pupils than your life; and the day-light will soon come, and then, instead of being ridiculed by the porter, you will be ridiculed by the whole street!”
“My good friend,” I said, “it’s better to lose your students than your life; the daylight will come soon, and then instead of being mocked by the porter, you’ll be laughed at by the entire street!”
Monsieur Margot groaned. “Go, then, my friend,” said he, “procure the ladder! Oh, those she devils!—what could make me such a fool!”
Monsieur Margot groaned. “Go ahead, my friend,” he said, “get the ladder! Oh, those she-devils!—what could make me such a fool!”
Whilst Monsieur Margot was venting his spleen in a scarcely articulate mutter, we repaired to the lodge, knocked up the porter, communicated the accident, and procured the ladder. However, an observant eye had been kept upon our proceedings, and the window above was re-opened, though so silently that I only perceived the action. The porter, a jolly, bluff, hearty-looking fellow, stood grinning below with a lantern, while we set the ladder (which only just reached the basket) against the wall.
While Monsieur Margot was grumbling under his breath, we headed to the lodge, woke up the porter, told him about the accident, and got the ladder. However, someone had been watching us closely, and the window above was opened again, so quietly I barely noticed. The porter, a cheerful, hearty-looking guy, stood below with a lantern, grinning as we placed the ladder (which barely reached the basket) against the wall.
The chevalier looked wistfully forth, and then, by the light of the lantern, we had a fair view of his ridiculous figure—his teeth chattered woefully, and the united cold without and anxiety within, threw a double sadness and solemnity upon his withered countenance; the night was very windy, and every instant a rapid current seized the unhappy sea-green vesture, whirled it in the air, and threw it, as if in scorn, over the very face of the miserable professor. The constant recurrence of this sportive irreverence of the gales—the high sides of the basket, and the trembling agitation of the inmate, never too agile, rendered it a work of some time for Monsieur Margot to transfer himself from the basket to the ladder; at length, he had fairly got out one thin, shivering leg.
The knight gazed longingly ahead, and then, by the light of the lantern, we got a good look at his comical figure—his teeth chattered pitifully, and the combination of the cold outside and his inner worry created a deep sadness and seriousness on his shriveled face; the night was very windy, and every moment a strong gust would catch the unfortunate sea-green outfit, toss it into the air, and let it fall, as if mocking, right over the miserable professor's face. The constant playful disrespect of the winds—the high sides of the basket and the nervous movements of the occupant, who was never very nimble, made it take quite some time for Monsieur Margot to move from the basket to the ladder; finally, he had managed to get one thin, shivering leg out.
“Thank God!” said the pious professor—when at that instant the thanksgiving was checked, and, to Monsieur Margot’s inexpressible astonishment and dismay, the basket rose five feet from the ladder, leaving its tenant with one leg dangling out, like a flag from a balloon.
“Thank God!” said the devout professor—just then, the gratitude was interrupted, and to Monsieur Margot’s utter shock and horror, the basket lifted five feet off the ladder, leaving its occupant with one leg hanging out, like a flag from a balloon.
The ascent was too rapid to allow Monsieur Margot even time for an exclamation, and it was not till he had had sufficient leisure in his present elevation to perceive all its consequences, that he found words to say, with the most earnest tone of thoughtful lamentation, “One could not have foreseen this!—it is really extremely distressing—would to God that I could get my leg in, or my body out!”
The climb was so quick that Monsieur Margot didn’t even have time to shout. It wasn’t until he had enough moments at this height to realize all its effects that he managed to express, with a genuinely sorrowful tone, “No one could have predicted this!—it’s truly very upsetting—if only I could get my leg in, or my body out!”
While we were yet too convulsed with laughter to make any comment upon the unlooked-for ascent of the luminous Monsieur Margot, the basket descended with such force as to dash the lantern out of the hand of the porter, and to bring the professor so precipitously to the ground, that all the bones in his skin rattled audibly!
While we were still laughing too hard to say anything about the unexpected rise of the glowing Monsieur Margot, the basket came down so hard that it knocked the lantern out of the porter's hand and sent the professor crashing to the ground, making all the bones in his body rattle audibly!
“My God!” said he, “I am done for!—be witness how inhumanly I have been murdered.”
“My God!” he exclaimed, “I’m finished!—witness how brutally I have been killed.”
We pulled him out of the basket, and carried him between us into the porter’s lodge; but the woes of Monsieur Margot were not yet at their termination. The room was crowded. There was Madame Laurent,—there was the German count, whom the professor was teaching French;—there was the French viscount, whom he was teaching German;—there were all his fellow-lodgers—the ladies whom he had boasted of—the men he had boasted to—Don Juan, in the infernal regions, could not have met with a more unwelcome set of old acquaintance than Monsieur Margot had the happiness of opening his bewildered eyes upon in the porter’s lodge.
We pulled him out of the basket and carried him between us into the porter’s lodge, but Monsieur Margot's troubles were far from over. The room was packed. There was Madame Laurent, the German count whom the professor was teaching French, the French viscount he was teaching German, and all his fellow lodgers—the ladies he had bragged about and the men he had boasted to. Don Juan in the underworld couldn’t have come across a more unwelcome group of old acquaintances than the ones Monsieur Margot found himself facing in the porter’s lodge.
“What!” cried they all, “Monsieur Margot, is that you who have been frightening us so? We thought the house was attacked; the Russian general is at this very moment loading his pistols; lucky for you that you did not choose to stay longer in that situation. Pray, Monsieur, what could induce you to exhibit yourself so, in your dressing-gown too, and the night so cold? Ar’n’t you ashamed of yourself?”
“What!” they all exclaimed, “Monsieur Margot, is that really you who has been scaring us? We thought our house was under attack; the Russian general is right now loading his pistols. It's lucky for you that you didn’t stay in that situation any longer. Please, Monsieur, what made you show yourself like that, in your dressing gown and on such a cold night? Aren't you ashamed of yourself?”
All this, and infinitely more, was levelled against the miserable professor, who stood shivering with cold and fright; and turning his eyes first upon one, and then on another, as the exclamations circulated round the room,
All of this, and so much more, was aimed at the miserable professor, who stood there shivering with cold and fear; he looked first at one person and then at another as the exclamations echoed around the room,
“I do assure you,” at length he began.
“I assure you,” he finally started.
“No, no,” cried one, “it is of no use explaining now!”
“No, no,” shouted one, “there's no point in explaining it now!”
“Mais, Messieurs,” querulously recommenced the unhappy Margot.
“But, gentlemen,” grumbled the unhappy Margot.
“Hold your tongue,” exclaimed Madame Laurent, “you have been disgracing my house.”
“Keep quiet,” shouted Madame Laurent, “you’ve been embarrassing my home.”
“Mais, Madame, ecoutez-moi—”
“But, Madam, listen to me—”
“No, no,” cried the German, “we saw you—we saw you.”
“No, no,” shouted the German, “we saw you—we saw you.”
“Mais, Monsieur Le Comte—” “Fie, fie!” cried the Frenchman.
But, Mr. Count—” “Come on, come on!” cried the Frenchman.
“Mais, Monsisur Le Vicomte—” At this every mouth was opened, and the patience of Monsieur Margot being by this time exhausted, he flew into a violent rage; his tormentors pretended an equal indignation, and at length he fought his way out of the room, as fast as his shattered bones would allow him, followed by the whole body, screaming, and shouting, and scolding, and laughing after him.
“But, Mister Vicomte—” At this, everyone gasped, and Monsieur Margot, having lost all patience, exploded in a furious rage; his tormentors feigned equal outrage, and finally, he pushed his way out of the room as quickly as his injured body would let him, followed by the entire crowd, screaming, shouting, scolding, and laughing after him.
The next morning passed without my usual lesson from Monsieur Margot; that was natural enough: but when the next day, and the next, rolled on, and brought neither Monsieur Margot nor his excuse, I began to be uneasy for the poor man. Accordingly I sent to Madame Laurent’s to inquire after him: judge of my surprise at hearing that he had, early the day after his adventure, left his lodgings with his small possession of books and clothes, leaving only a note to Madame Laurent, enclosing the amount of his debt to her, and that none had since seen or heard of him.
The next morning went by without my usual lesson from Monsieur Margot; that seemed reasonable enough. But when the following day and then the day after that came and still brought neither Monsieur Margot nor an explanation, I started to worry about the poor guy. So I sent someone to Madame Laurent’s to check on him. You can imagine my surprise when I found out that he had left his place early the day after his incident, taking with him only a few books and clothes. He had left a note for Madame Laurent, enclosing the amount he owed her, and since then, nobody had seen or heard from him.
From that day to this I have never once beheld him. The poor professor lost even the little money due to him for his lessons—so true is it, that in a man of Monsieur Margot’s temper, even interest is a subordinate passion to vanity.
From that day until now, I have never seen him again. The poor professor even lost the small amount of money he was owed for his lessons—it's true that in a man like Monsieur Margot, even interest is secondary to vanity.
CHAPTER XVIII.
It is good to be merry and wise, It’s good to be honest and true; It is good to be off with the old love Before you be on with the new.—Song.
It's great to be happy and smart, It's great to be honest and real; It's good to let go of the old love Before you start with the new.—Song.
One morning, when I was riding to the Bois de Boulogne (the celebrated place of assignation), in order to meet Madame d’Anville, I saw a lady on horseback, in the most imminent danger of being thrown. Her horse had taken fright at an English tandem, or its driver, and was plunging violently; the lady was evidently much frightened, and lost her presence of mind more and more every moment. A man who was with her, and who could scarcely manage his own horse, appeared to be exceedingly desirous, but perfectly unable, to assist her; and a great number of people were looking on, doing nothing, and saying “Good God, how dangerous!”
One morning, while I was riding to the Bois de Boulogne (the famous meeting spot), to meet Madame d'Anville, I saw a woman on horseback who was in serious danger of being thrown off. Her horse had gotten spooked by an English tandem, or its driver, and was rearing up violently; the woman looked really scared and was losing her composure more and more with each passing moment. A man who was with her, and who could barely handle his own horse, seemed very eager but completely unable to help her; and a big crowd was watching, doing nothing, and saying, “Good God, how dangerous!”
I have always had a great horror of being a hero in scenes, and a still greater antipathy to “females in distress.” However, so great is the effect of sympathy upon the most hardened of us, that I stopped for a few moments, first to look on, and secondly to assist. Just when a moment’s delay might have been dangerous, I threw myself off my horse, seized her’s with one hand, by the rein which she no longer had the strength to hold, and assisted her with the other to dismount. When all the peril was over, Monsieur, her companion, managed also to find his legs; and I did not, I confess, wonder at his previous delay, when I discovered that the lady in danger had been his wife. He gave me a profusion of thanks, and she made them more than complimentary by the glance which accompanied them. Their carriage was in attendance at a short distance behind. The husband went for it—I remained with the lady.
I’ve always had a strong dislike for being a hero in dramatic situations, and an even greater aversion to “damsels in distress.” However, the power of sympathy can affect even the toughest among us, so I paused for a few moments, first to watch and then to help. Just when a moment’s delay could have been risky, I jumped off my horse, grabbed her horse's rein, which she no longer had the strength to hold, and helped her dismount with my other hand. Once the danger had passed, her companion, Monsieur, managed to get on his feet as well; and I must admit, I wasn’t surprised by his earlier delay when I realized the woman in distress was his wife. He thanked me profusely, and she made her gratitude even more heartfelt with the way she looked at me. Their carriage was waiting nearby. The husband went to get it while I stayed with the lady.
“Mr. Pelham,” she said, “I have heard much of you from my friend Madame D’Anville, and have long been anxious for your acquaintance. I did not think I should commence it with so great an obligation.”
“Mr. Pelham,” she said, “I’ve heard a lot about you from my friend Madame D’Anville, and I’ve been eager to meet you for a while. I didn’t expect our introduction to come with such a big favor.”
Flattered by being already known by name, and a subject of previous interest, you may be sure that I tried every method to improve the opportunity I had gained; and when I handed my new acquaintance into her carriage, my pressure of her hand was somewhat more than slightly returned.
Flattered to be recognized by name and to have piqued your interest before, I made sure to do everything I could to make the most of this opportunity. When I helped my new friend into her carriage, her grip on my hand was a bit more than just a casual return.
“Shall you be at the English ambassador’s to-night?” said the lady, as they were about to shut the door of the carriage.
“Will you be at the English ambassador's tonight?” said the lady as they were about to close the carriage door.
“Certainly, if you are to be there,” was my answer.
“Of course, if you’re going to be there,” was my answer.
“We shall meet then,” said Madame, and her look said more.
“We’ll meet then,” said Madame, and her expression said more.
I rode into the Bois; and giving my horse to my servant, as I came near Passy, where I was to meet Madame D’Anville, I proceeded thither on foot. I was just in sight of the spot, and indeed of my inamorata, when two men passed, talking very earnestly; they did not remark me, but what individual could ever escape my notice? The one was Thornton; the other—who could he be? Where had I seen that pale, but more than beautiful countenance before? I looked again. I was satisfied that I was mistaken in my first thought; the hair was of a completely different colour. “No, no,” said I, “it is not he: yet how like.”
I rode into the Bois, and after handing my horse to my servant as I approached Passy, where I was supposed to meet Madame D’Anville, I walked the rest of the way. I was just in sight of the location and my beloved when two men passed by, talking very seriously; they didn’t notice me, but how could anyone ever escape my attention? One was Thornton; the other—who could he be? Where had I seen that pale yet stunning face before? I looked again. I was convinced I was wrong in my initial thought; the hair was a completely different color. “No, no,” I said, “it’s not him: yet how similar.”
I was distrait and absent during the whole time I was with Madame D’Anville. The face of Thornton’s companion haunted me like a dream; and, to say the truth, there were also moments when the recollection of my new engagement for the evening made me tired with that which I was enjoying the troublesome honour of keeping.
I was distracted and absent the entire time I was with Madame D’Anville. The face of Thornton’s companion stuck in my mind like a dream; to be honest, there were moments when just thinking about my new plans for the evening made me weary of the annoying honor of trying to enjoy what I was currently doing.
Madame D’Anville was not slow in perceiving the coldness of my behaviour. Though a Frenchwoman, she was rather grieved than resentful.
Madame D’Anville quickly noticed the distance in my behavior. Even though she was French, she felt more disappointed than angry.
“You are growing tired of me, my friend,” she said: “and when I consider your youth and temptations, I cannot be surprised at it—yet, I own, that this thought gives me much greater pain than I could have supposed.”
“You're getting tired of me, my friend,” she said. “And when I think about your youth and temptations, I can’t say I’m surprised—yet, I have to admit that this thought causes me much more pain than I would have expected.”
“Bah! ma belle amie,” cried I, “you deceive yourself—I adore you—I shall always adore you; but it’s getting very late.”
“Bah! my beautiful friend,” I exclaimed, “you’re fooling yourself—I adore you—I will always adore you; but it’s getting very late.”
Madame D’Anville sighed, and we parted. “She is not half so pretty or agreeable as she was,” thought I, as I mounted my horse, and remembered my appointment at the ambassador’s.
Madame D’Anville sighed, and we said goodbye. “She’s not nearly as pretty or charming as she used to be,” I thought as I got on my horse and remembered my meeting at the ambassador’s.
I took unusual pains with my appearance that evening, and drove to the ambassador’s hotel in the Rue Faubourg St. Honore, full half an hour earlier than I had ever done before. I had been some time in the rooms without discovering my heroine of the morning. The Duchess of H—n passed by.
I put a lot of effort into my appearance that evening and drove to the ambassador’s hotel on Rue Faubourg St. Honore a solid half hour earlier than I ever had before. I had been in the rooms for a while without spotting my heroine from the morning. The Duchess of H—n walked by.
“What a wonderfully beautiful woman,” said Mr. Howard de Howard (the spectral secretary of the embassy) to Mr. Aberton.
“What a wonderfully beautiful woman,” said Mr. Howard de Howard (the ghostly secretary of the embassy) to Mr. Aberton.
“Ay,” answered Aberton, “but to my taste, the Duchesse de Perpignan is quite equal to her—do you know her?”
“Ay,” replied Aberton, “but in my opinion, the Duchesse de Perpignan is just as good as she is—do you know her?”
“No—yes!” said Mr. Howard de Howard; “that is, not exactly—not well;” an Englishman never owns that he does not know a duchess.
“No—yes!” said Mr. Howard de Howard; “that is, not exactly—not well;” an Englishman never admits that he doesn't know a duchess.
“Hem!” said Mr. Aberton, thrusting his large hand through his lank light hair. “Hem—could one do anything, do you think, in that quarter?”
“Hem!” said Mr. Aberton, pushing his large hand through his thin light hair. “Hem—do you think there's anything that could be done in that area?”
“I should think one might, with a tolerable person!” answered the spectral secretary, looking down at a pair of most shadowy supporters.
“I guess you could, with a decent person!” replied the ghostly secretary, glancing down at a pair of very shadowy supporters.
“Pray,” said Aberton, “what do you think of Miss—? they say she is an heiress.”
“Pray,” said Aberton, “what do you think of Miss—? they say she's an heiress.”
“Think of her!” said the secretary, who was as poor as he was thin, “why, I have thought of her!”
“Think of her!” said the secretary, who was as broke as he was thin, “well, I have thought of her!”
“They say, that fool Pelham makes up to her.” (Little did Mr. Aberton imagine, when he made this remark, that I was close behind him.)
“They say that fool Pelham is trying to win her over.” (Little did Mr. Aberton know, when he said this, that I was right behind him.)
“I should not imagine that was true,” said the secretary; “he is so occupied with Madame D’Anville.”
“I can’t believe that’s true,” said the secretary; “he’s so busy with Madame D’Anville.”
“Pooh!” said Aberton, dictatorially, “she never had any thing to say to him.”
“Pooh!” said Aberton authoritatively, “she never had anything to say to him.”
“Why are you so sure?” said Mr. Howard de Howard.
“Why are you so sure?” Mr. Howard de Howard asked.
“Why? because he never showed any notes from her, or ever even said he had a liaison with her himself!”
“Why? Because he never showed any messages from her, or even said he had a relationship with her himself!”
“Ah! that is quite enough!” said the secretary. “But, is not that the Duchesse de Perpignan?”
“Ah! that's more than enough!” said the secretary. “But, isn’t that the Duchesse de Perpignan?”
Mr. Aberton turned, and so did I—our eyes met—his fell—well they might, after his courteous epithet to my name; however, I had far too good an opinion of myself to care one straw about his; besides, at that moment, I was wholly lost in my surprise and pleasure, in finding that this Duchesse de Perpignan was no other than my acquaintance of the morning. She caught my gaze and smiled as she bowed. “Now,” thought I, as I approached her, “let us see if we cannot eclipse Mr. Aberton.”
Mr. Aberton turned, and so did I—our eyes met—his dropped—well, they might, after his polite comment about my name; still, I thought way too highly of myself to be bothered by his opinion; besides, at that moment, I was completely caught up in my surprise and delight at discovering that this Duchesse de Perpignan was none other than the person I had met that morning. She caught my eye and smiled as she bowed. “Now,” I thought as I walked towards her, “let's see if we can outshine Mr. Aberton.”
All love-making is just the same, and, therefore, I shall spare the reader my conversation that evening. When he recollects that it was Henry Pelham who was the gallant, I am persuaded that he will be pretty certain as to the success.
All love-making is pretty much the same, so I won’t bother to share my conversation from that evening. When he remembers that it was Henry Pelham who was the charming one, I’m sure he’ll be quite confident about the outcome.
VOLUME II.
CHAPTER XIX.
Alea sequa vorax species certissima furti Non contenta bonis, animum quoque perfida mergit;—Furca, furax—infamis, iners, furiosa, ruina. Petrarch: Dial.
Alea, the greedy monster, is definitely a thief. Not satisfied with just possessions, it also corrupts the mind;—a fork, a thief—infamous, idle, furious, ruinous. Petrarch: Dial.
I dined the next day at the Freres Provencaux; an excellent restaurateur’s, by-the-by, where one gets irreproachable gibier, and meets no English. After dinner, I strolled into the various gambling houses, with which the Palais Royal abounds.
I had dinner the next day at Freres Provencaux; it's an excellent restaurant, by the way, where you get top-notch game, and you won’t run into any English people. After dinner, I walked into the many gambling houses that the Palais Royal has to offer.
In one of these, the crowd and heat were so great, that I should immediately have retired if I had not been struck with the extreme and intense expression of interest in the countenance of one of the spectators at the rouge et noir table. He was a man about forty years of age; his complexion was dark and sallow; the features prominent, and what are generally called handsome; but there was a certain sinister expression in his eyes and mouth, which rendered the effect of his physiognomy rather disagreeable than prepossessing. At a small distance from him, and playing, with an air which, in its carelessness and nonchalance, formed a remarkable contrast to the painful anxiety of the man I have just described, sate Mr. Thornton.
In one of these places, the crowd and heat were so overwhelming that I would have left immediately if I hadn't noticed the intense and extreme interest on the face of one of the spectators at the roulette table. He was a man around forty years old; his complexion was dark and sallow, with prominent features that were generally considered handsome. However, there was a certain sinister expression in his eyes and mouth that made his appearance more unsettling than appealing. A short distance away, playing with an air of casual indifference that starkly contrasted with the painful anxiety of the man I just described, sat Mr. Thornton.
At first sight, these two appeared to be the only Englishmen present besides myself; I was more struck by seeing the former in that scene, than I was at meeting Thornton there; for there was something distingue in the mien of the stranger, which suited far worse with the appearance of the place, than the bourgeois air and dress of my ci-devant second.
At first glance, these two seemed to be the only Englishmen there besides me; I was more surprised to see the former in that setting than I was to run into Thornton there. The stranger had an air of sophistication that clashed much more with the surroundings than the ordinary look and attire of my former second.
“What! another Englishman?” thought I, as I turned round and perceived a thick, rough great coat, which could possibly belong to no continental shoulders. The wearer was standing directly opposite the seat of the swarthy stranger; his hat was slouched over his face; I moved in order to get a clearer view of his countenance. It was the same person I had seen with Thornton that morning. Never to this moment have I forgotten the stern and ferocious expression with which he was gazing upon the keen and agitated features of the gambler opposite. In the eye and lip there was neither pleasure, hatred, nor scorn, in their simple and unalloyed elements; but each seemed blent and mingled into one deadly concentration of evil passions.
“What! Another Englishman?” I thought as I turned around and saw a thick, rough great coat that could only belong to someone not from the continent. The guy was standing right across from the swarthy stranger; his hat was pulled low over his face. I moved to get a better look at him. It was the same person I had seen with Thornton that morning. I’ve never forgotten the stern and fierce look on his face as he stared at the anxious features of the gambler in front of him. There was no pleasure, hatred, or scorn in his eyes or lips, just a mix of dark emotions concentrated into one threatening gaze.
This man neither played, nor spoke, nor moved. He appeared utterly insensible of every feeling in common with those around. There he stood, wrapt in his own dark and inscrutable thoughts, never, for one instant, taking his looks from the varying countenance which did not observe their gaze, nor altering the withering character of their almost demoniacal expression. I could not tear myself from the spot. I felt chained by some mysterious and undefinable interest; my attention was first diverted into a new channel, by a loud exclamation from the dark visaged gambler at the table; it was the first he had uttered, notwithstanding his anxiety; and, from the deep, thrilling tone in which it was expressed, it conveyed a keen sympathy with the overcharged feelings which it burst from.
This man neither played nor spoke nor moved. He seemed completely unaware of any feelings shared with those around him. He stood there, lost in his own dark and mysterious thoughts, never once taking his eyes off the changing faces that didn’t notice his stare, nor changing the withering look of their almost demonic expressions. I couldn’t pull myself away from the spot. I felt bound by some mysterious and unclear interest; my focus was first redirected by a loud shout from the dark-faced gambler at the table; it was the first thing he had said despite his anxiety, and with the deep, intense tone in which it was said, it showed a strong connection to the overwhelming feelings that had caused him to say it.
With a trembling hand, he took from an old purse the few Napoleons that were still left there. He set them all at one hazard, on the rouge. He hung over the table with a dropping lip; his hands were tightly clasped in each other; his nerves seemed strained into the last agony of excitation. I ventured to raise my eyes upon the gaze, which I felt must still be upon the gambler—there it was fixed, and stern as before; but it now conveyed a deeper expression of joy than of the other passions which were there met. Yet a joy so malignant and fiendish, that no look of mere anger or hatred could have so chilled my heart. I dropped my eyes. I redoubled my attention to the cards—the last two were to be turned up. A moment more!—the fortune was to the noir. The stranger had lost! He did not utter a single word. He looked with a vacant eye on the long mace, with which the marker had swept away his last hopes, with his last coin, and then, rising, left the room, and disappeared.
With a trembling hand, he took the few remaining Napoleons from an old purse. He placed them all on red. He leaned over the table with his lip drooping; his hands were tightly clasped together, and his nerves seemed to be stretched to their breaking point with excitement. I dared to lift my gaze to see the look that I knew was still on the gambler—there it was, fixed and stern as before; but now it showed a deeper joy than the other emotions present. Yet a joy so malicious and sinister that no mere look of anger or hatred could have chilled my heart like that. I lowered my gaze again and focused on the cards—the last two were about to be revealed. Just a moment more!—the win went to black. The stranger had lost! He didn’t say a word. He stared blankly at the long stick with which the dealer had swept away his last hopes along with his last coin, and then, rising, left the room and vanished.
The other Englishman was not long in following him. He uttered a short, low, laugh, unobserved, perhaps, by any one but myself; and, pushing through the atmosphere of sacres and mille tonnerres, which filled that pandaemonium, strode quickly to the door. I felt as if a load had been taken from my bosom, when he was gone.
The other Englishman didn't take long to follow him. He let out a quick, quiet laugh, probably unnoticed by anyone but me; and, pushing through the haze of curses and exclamations that filled that chaos, he strode quickly to the door. I felt like a weight had been lifted from my chest when he left.
CHAPTER XX.
Reddere person ae scit convenientia cuique.—Horace: Ars Poetica.
To give each their due is the essence of good judgment.—Horace: Ars Poetica.
I was loitering over my breakfast the next morning, and thinking of the last night’s scene, when Lord Vincent was announced.
I was hanging out over my breakfast the next morning, thinking about last night’s scene, when Lord Vincent was announced.
“How fares the gallant Pelham?” said he, as he entered the room.
“How is the brave Pelham doing?” he asked as he entered the room.
“Why, to say the truth,” I replied, “I am rather under the influence of blue devils this morning, and your visit is like a sun-beam in November.”
“Honestly,” I responded, “I’m feeling a bit down this morning, and your visit is like a ray of sunshine in November.”
“A bright thought,” said Vincent, “and I shall make you a very pretty little poet soon; publish you in a neat octavo, and dedicate you to Lady D—e. Pray, by the by, have you ever read her plays? You know they were only privately printed?”
“A great idea,” said Vincent, “and I’ll turn you into a charming little poet soon; publish you in a nice octavo, and dedicate it to Lady D—e. By the way, have you ever read her plays? You know they were only printed for private distribution?”
“No,” said I, (for in good truth, had his lordship interrogated me touching any other literary production, I should have esteemed it a part of my present character to return the same answer.)
“No,” I said, (because honestly, if his lordship had asked me about any other literary work, I would have felt it was part of my current role to give the same response.)
“No!” repeated Vincent; “permit me to tell you, that you must never seem ignorant of any work not published. To be recherche, one must always know what other people don’t—and then one has full liberty to sneer at the value of what other people do know. Renounce the threshold of knowledge. There every new proselyte can meet you. Boast of your acquaintance with the sanctum, and not one in ten thousand can dispute it with you. Have you read Monsieur de C—‘s pamphlet?”
“No!” Vincent said again. “Let me tell you that you should never appear unaware of any unpublished work. To be sophisticated, you have to be aware of things that others aren’t—and then you’re free to criticize the worth of what others do know. Abandon the basics of knowledge. That's where every new follower can catch up with you. Brag about your familiarity with the insider secrets, and hardly anyone can argue with you. Have you read Monsieur de C—'s pamphlet?”
“Really,” said I, “I have been so busy.”
“Honestly,” I said, “I've been really busy.”
“Ah, mon ami!” cried Vincent, “the greatest sign of an idle man is to complain of being busy. But you have had a loss: the pamphlet is good. C—, by the way, has an extraordinary, though not an expanded mind; it is like a citizen’s garden near London: a pretty parterre here, and a Chinese pagoda there; an oak tree in one corner, and a mushroom bed in the other. You may traverse the whole in a stride; it is the four quarters of the globe in a mole-hill. Yet every thing is good in its kind; and is neither without elegance nor design in its arrangement.”
“Ah, my friend!” exclaimed Vincent, “the biggest sign of a lazy person is complaining about being busy. But you’ve faced a loss: the pamphlet is good. C—, by the way, has an extraordinary, though not a broad mind; it's like a citizen's garden near London: a nice flowerbed here, and a Chinese pagoda there; an oak tree in one corner, and a mushroom patch in the other. You can walk across it in a single step; it’s like representing the four corners of the world in a tiny space. Still, everything is good in its own way; and it has both elegance and thoughtfulness in how it’s arranged.”
“What do you think,” said I, “of the Baron de—, the minister of—?”
“What do you think,” I asked, “about Baron de—, the minister of—?”
“Of him!” replied Vincent—
“About him!” replied Vincent—
“‘His soul Still sits at squat, and peeps not from its hole.’”
“‘His soul still sits low and doesn't peek out from its hiding spot.’”
“It is dark and bewildered—full of dim visions of the ancient regime;—it is a bat hovering about the chambers of an old ruin. Poor, antique little soul! but I will say nothing more about it,—
“It is dark and confusing—filled with blurry images of the old regime;—it is like a bat flitting around the rooms of a crumbling ruin. Poor, old little soul! But I won't say anything more about it,—
“‘For who would be satirical Upon a thing so very small’ as the soul of the Baron de ———?”
“‘Who would make fun of something so tiny’ as the soul of Baron de ———?”
Finding Lord Vincent so disposed to the biting mood, I immediately directed his rabies towards Mr. Aberton, for whom I had a most inexpressible contempt.
Finding Lord Vincent in such a biting mood, I quickly redirected his anger towards Mr. Aberton, for whom I had an immense contempt.
“Aberton,” said Vincent, in answer to my question, if he knew that aimable attache—“Yes! a sort of man who, speaking of the English embassy, says we—who sticks his best cards on his chimney-piece, and writes himself billets-doux from duchesses. A duodecimo of ‘precious conceits,’ bound in calf-skin—I know the man well; does he not dress decently, Pelham?”
“Aberton,” Vincent replied to my question about whether he knew that charming attaché, “Yes! He's the kind of guy who, when talking about the English embassy, refers to us—who shows off his best accomplishments on his mantelpiece and receives love notes from duchesses. A collection of ‘clever ideas,’ bound in leather—I know him well; doesn’t he dress respectably, Pelham?”
“His clothes are well made,” said I; “but no man can dress well with those hands and feet!”
“His clothes are well-made,” I said, “but no one can dress well with those hands and feet!”
“Ah!” said Vincent, “I should think he went to the best tailor, and said, ‘give me a collar like Lord So and So’s’; one who would not dare to have a new waistcoat till it had been authoritatively patronized, and who took his fashions, like his follies, from the best proficients. Such fellows are always too ashamed of themselves not to be proud of their clothes—like the Chinese mariners, they burn incense before the needle!”
“Ah!” said Vincent, “I bet he went to the best tailor and said, ‘give me a collar like Lord So and So’s’; someone who wouldn’t dare get a new waistcoat until it was officially approved, and who got his style, just like his foolishness, from the top experts. Those guys are always too insecure to not be proud of their clothes—like the Chinese sailors, they burn incense before the needle!”
“And Mr. Howard de Howard,” said I, laughing, “what do you think of him?”
“And Mr. Howard de Howard,” I said, laughing, “what do you think of him?”
“What! the thin secretary?” cried Vincent.
“What! The skinny secretary?” shouted Vincent.
“He is the mathematical definition of a straight line—length without breadth. His inseparable friend, Mr. Aberton, was running up the Rue St. Honore yesterday in order to catch him.”
“He is the mathematical definition of a straight line—length without width. His inseparable friend, Mr. Aberton, was sprinting up Rue St. Honore yesterday to catch up with him.”
“Running!” cried I, “just like common people—when were you or I ever seen running?”
“Running!” I exclaimed, “just like regular folks—when have you or I ever been seen running?”
“True,” continued Vincent; “but when I saw him chasing that meagre apparition, I said to Bennington, ‘I have found out the real Peter Schlemil!’ ‘Who?’ (asked his grave lordship, with serious naivete) ‘Mr. Aberton,’ said I; ‘don’t you see him running after his shadow?’ But the pride of the lean thing is so amusing! He is fifteenth cousin to the duke, and so his favourite exordium is, ‘Whenever I succeed to the titles of my ancestors.‘It was but the other day, that he heard two or three silly young men discussing church and state, and they began by talking irreligion—(Mr. Howard de Howard is too unsubstantial not to be spiritually inclined)—however he only fidgeted in his chair. They then proceeded to be exceedingly disloyal. Mr. Howard de Howard fidgeted again;—they then passed to vituperations on the aristocracy—this the attenuated pomposity (magni nominis umbra) could brook no longer. He rose up, cast a severe look on the abashed youths, and thus addressed them—‘Gentlemen, I have sate by in silence, and heard my King derided, and my God blasphemed; but now in attacking the aristocracy, I can no longer refrain from noticing so obviously intentional an insult. You have become personal.’ But did you know, Pelham, that he is going to be married?”
“True,” continued Vincent; “but when I saw him chasing that skinny figure, I said to Bennington, ‘I’ve found the real Peter Schlemil!’ ‘Who?’ (asked his serious lordship, with genuine innocence) ‘Mr. Aberton,’ I said; ‘can’t you see him running after his shadow?’ But the pride of that thin guy is so funny! He’s the fifteenth cousin to the duke, and his favorite line is, ‘Whenever I inherit the titles of my ancestors.’ Just the other day, he overheard a couple of silly young men talking about church and state, and they started off with some irreligious comments—(Mr. Howard de Howard is too insubstantial not to be spiritually inclined)—however, he just fidgeted in his chair. Then they moved on to being extremely disloyal. Mr. Howard de Howard fidgeted again; then they began criticizing the aristocracy—this the thin pompous guy (the shadow of a great name) could no longer tolerate. He stood up, shot a stern look at the embarrassed youths, and addressed them, ‘Gentlemen, I have sat by in silence and listened to my King being mocked and my God being blasphemed; but now, in your attack on the aristocracy, I can no longer remain silent in the face of such a blatant insult. You have become personal.’ But did you know, Pelham, that he’s going to get married?”
“No,” said I. “I can’t say that I thought such an event likely. Who is the intended?”
“No,” I said. “I can’t say I thought that kind of thing was likely. Who’s the intended?”
“A Miss—, a girl with some fortune. ‘I can bring her none,’ said he to the father, ‘but I can make her Mrs. Howard de Howard.’”
“A Miss—, a girl with some money. ‘I can’t give her anything,’ he said to the father, ‘but I can make her Mrs. Howard de Howard.’”
“Alas, poor girl!” said I, “I fear that her happiness will hang upon a slender thread. But suppose we change the conversation: first, because the subject is so meagre, that we might easily wear it out, and secondly, because such jests may come home. I am not very corpulent myself.”
“Poor girl!” I said, “I worry her happiness will depend on a fragile thread. But let’s switch topics: first, because this one is so thin, we could easily exhaust it, and second, because jokes like that might hit too close to home. I’m not very big myself.”
“Bah!” said Vincent, “but at least you have bones and muscles. If you were to pound the poor secretary in a mortar, you might take him all up in a pinch of snuff.”
“Bah!” said Vincent, “but at least you have bones and muscles. If you were to crush the poor secretary in a mortar, you might end up with him all in a pinch of snuff.”
“Pray, Vincent,” said I, after a short pause, “did you ever meet with a Mr. Thornton, at Paris?”
“Hey, Vincent,” I said after a brief pause, “have you ever met a Mr. Thornton in Paris?”
“Thornton, Thornton,” said Vincent, musingly; “what, Tom Thornton?”
“Thornton, Thornton,” Vincent said thoughtfully; “what, Tom Thornton?”
“I should think, very likely,” I replied; “just the sort of man who would be Tom Thornton—has a broad face, with a colour, and wears a spotted neckcloth; Tom—what could his name be but Tom?”
“I think, very likely,” I replied; “he’s exactly the kind of guy who would be Tom Thornton—he has a broad face, some color, and wears a spotted necktie; Tom—what else could his name be but Tom?”
“Is he about five-and-thirty?” asked Vincent, “rather short, and with reddish coloured hair and whiskers?”
“Is he around thirty-five?” asked Vincent, “a bit short, with reddish hair and facial hair?”
“Precisely,” said I; “are not all Toms alike?”
“Exactly,” I said; “aren't all Toms the same?”
“Ah,” said Vincent, “I know him well: he is a clever, shrewd fellow, but a most unmitigated rascal. He is the son of a steward in Lancashire, and received an attorney’s education; but being a humorous, noisy fellow, he became a great favourite with his father’s employer, who was a sort of Mecaenas to cudgel players, boxers, and horse jockies. At his house, Thornton met many persons of rank, but of a taste similar to their host’s: and they, mistaking his vulgar coarseness for honesty, and his quaint proverbs for wit, admitted him into their society. It was with one of them that I have seen him. I believe of late, that his character has been of a very indifferent odour: and whatever has brought him among the English at Paris—those white-washed abominations—those ‘innocent blacknesses,’ as Charles Lamb calls chimney sweepers, it does not argue well for his professional occupations. I should think, however, that he manages to live here; for wherever there are English fools, there are fine pickings for an English rogue.”
“Ah,” said Vincent, “I know him well: he’s a clever, shrewd guy, but an absolute rascal. He’s the son of a steward in Lancashire and got an education for becoming a lawyer, but being a humorous, loud character, he became a favorite of his father’s boss, who supported cudgel players, boxers, and horse jockeys. At his place, Thornton met many well-to-do people, though they shared a taste like their host’s: they mistook his vulgar bluntness for honesty and his quirky sayings for wit, letting him into their circle. I saw him with one of them. I believe recently, his reputation has not been great: and whatever brought him among the English in Paris—those whitewashed horrors—those ‘innocent blacknesses,’ as Charles Lamb calls chimney sweepers, it doesn’t reflect well on his professional life. Still, I imagine he manages to get by here; where there are English fools, there are plenty of opportunities for an English con man.”
“Ay,” said I, “but are there enough fools here, to feed the rogues?”
“Ay,” I said, “but are there enough fools here to keep the scammers happy?”
“Yes, because rogues are like spiders, and eat each other, when there is nothing else to catch; and Tom Thornton is safe, as long as the ordinary law of nature lasts, that the greater knave preys on the lesser, for there cannot possibly be a greater knave than he is. If you have made his acquaintance, my dear Pelham, I advise you most soberly to look to yourself, for if he doth not steal, beg, or borrow of you, Mr. Howard de Howard will grow fat, and even Mr. Aberton cease to be a fool. And now, most noble Pelham, farewell. Il est plus aise d’etre sage pour les autres que de l’etre pour soi-meme.”
“Yes, because rogues are like spiders and will consume each other when there’s nothing else to catch; and Tom Thornton is safe as long as the usual law of nature holds that the bigger trickster preys on the smaller one, for there can't possibly be a bigger trickster than he is. If you’ve met him, my dear Pelham, I seriously advise you to watch yourself, because if he doesn’t steal, beg, or borrow from you, Mr. Howard de Howard will get fat, and even Mr. Aberton will stop being a fool. And now, most noble Pelham, goodbye. It’s easier to be wise for others than to be wise for yourself.”
CHAPTER XXI.
This is a notable couple—and have met But for some secret knavery. —The Tanner of Tyburn.
This is a remarkable couple — and they have met, but only due to some hidden trickery. The Tanner of Tyburn.
I had now been several weeks in Paris, and I was not altogether dissatisfied with the manner in which they had been spent. I had enjoyed myself to the utmost, while I had, as much as possible, combined profit with pleasure; viz. if I went to the Opera in the evening, I learned to dance in the morning; if I drove to a soiree at the Duchesse de Perpignan’s, it was not till I had fenced an hour at the Salon des Assauts d’Armes; and if I made love to the duchess herself it was sure to be in a position I had been a whole week in acquiring from my master of the graces; in short, I took the greatest pains to complete my education. I wish all young men who frequented the Continent for that purpose, could say the same.
I had now spent several weeks in Paris, and I wasn't entirely unhappy with how I spent them. I had a great time while trying to mix enjoyment with some learning; for example, if I went to the Opera at night, I took dance lessons in the morning; if I drove to a party at the Duchesse de Perpignan’s, it was only after I had practiced fencing for an hour at the Salon des Assauts d’Armes; and if I flirted with the duchess herself, it was definitely in a way I had spent a whole week learning from my etiquette coach. In short, I put in a lot of effort to finish my education. I wish all young men traveling around Europe for the same reasons could say the same.
One day (about a week after the conversation with Vincent, recorded in my last chapter) I was walking slowly along one of the paths in the Jardin des Plantes, meditating upon the various excellencies of the Rocher de Cancale and the Duchesse de Perpignan, when I perceived a tall man, with a thick, rough coat, of a dark colour (which I recognized long before I did the face of the wearer) emerging from an intersecting path. He stopped for a few moments, and looked round as if expecting some one. Presently a woman, apparently about thirty, and meanly dressed, appeared in an opposite direction. She approached him; they exchanged a few words, and then, the woman taking his arm, they struck into another path, and were soon out of sight. I suppose that the reader has already discovered that this man was Thornton’s companion in the Bois de Boulogne, and the hero of the Salon de Jeu, in the Palais Royal. I could not have supposed that so noble a countenance, even in its frowns, could ever have wasted its smiles upon a mistress of that low station to which the woman who had met him evidently belonged. However, we all have our little foibles, as the Frenchman said, when he boiled his grandmother’s head in a pipkin.
One day (about a week after my conversation with Vincent mentioned in my last chapter), I was walking slowly along one of the paths in the Jardin des Plantes, reflecting on the various qualities of the Rocher de Cancale and the Duchesse de Perpignan, when I noticed a tall man in a thick, rough dark coat (which I recognized before I recognized his face) coming down an intersecting path. He paused for a moment and looked around as if he was waiting for someone. Soon, a woman, seemingly around thirty and poorly dressed, approached from the opposite direction. She walked up to him; they exchanged a few words, and then, with her taking his arm, they headed down another path and quickly disappeared from view. I assume the reader has already figured out that this man was Thornton’s companion in the Bois de Boulogne and the standout at the Salon de Jeu in the Palais Royal. I never would have guessed that such a noble face, even when frowning, could waste its smiles on a mistress of such low status, like the woman he met. Still, we all have our little quirks, as the Frenchman said when he boiled his grandmother's head in a pot.
I myself was, at that time, the sort of person that is always taken by a pretty face, however coarse may be the garments which set it off; and although I cannot say that I ever stooped so far as to become amorous of a chambermaid, yet I could be tolerably lenient to any man under thirty who did. As a proof of this gentleness of disposition, ten minutes after I had witnessed so unsuitable a rencontre, I found myself following a pretty little bourgeoise into a small sort of cabaret, which was, at the time I speak of (and most probably still is), in the midst of the gardens. I sat down, and called for my favourite drink of lemonade; the little grisette, who was with an old woman, possibly her mother, and un beau gros garcon, probably her lover, sat opposite, and began, with all the ineffable coquetries of her country, to divide her attention between the said garcon and myself. Poor fellow, he seemed to be very little pleased by the significant glances exchanged over his right shoulder, and, at last, under pretence of screening her from the draught of the open window, placed himself exactly between us. This, however ingenious, did not at all answer his expectations; for he had not sufficiently taken into consideration, that I also was endowed with the power of locomotion; accordingly I shifted my chair about three feet, and entirely defeated the countermarch of the enemy.
I was, at that time, the kind of person who gets easily drawn in by a pretty face, no matter how rough the clothes may be that go with it. While I can't say I ever went so far as to fall for a chambermaid, I could be fairly forgiving of any guy under thirty who did. To show how easygoing I was, just ten minutes after witnessing such an inappropriate meeting, I found myself following a cute little bourgeois girl into a small cabaret that, at the time I’m talking about (and probably still is), was in the middle of the gardens. I sat down and ordered my favorite drink, lemonade; the little grey girl, who was with an old woman, maybe her mom, and a big, handsome guy, likely her boyfriend, sat across from me and started, with all the charming coquetry of her country, to split her attention between the guy and me. Poor guy, he looked pretty annoyed by the meaningful looks exchanged over his right shoulder, and eventually, pretending to shield her from the draft from the open window, he positioned himself right between us. However clever that was, it didn’t really help his case; he hadn’t considered that I could move too, so I shifted my chair about three feet and completely foiled his plan.
But this flirtation did not last long; the youth and the old woman appeared very much of the same opinion as to its impropriety; and accordingly, like experienced generals, resolved to conquer by a retreat; they drank up their orgeat—paid for it—placed the wavering regiment in the middle, and left me master of the field. I was not, however, of a disposition to break my heart at such an occurrence, and I remained by the window, drinking my lemonade, and muttering to myself, “After all, women are a great bore.”
But this flirtation didn’t last long; the young man and the older woman seemed to agree on how inappropriate it was. So, like seasoned strategists, they decided to win by withdrawing. They finished their orgeat—paid for it—positioned the hesitant group in the middle, and left me in control of the situation. I wasn’t really the type to get upset over such an event, so I stayed by the window, sipping my lemonade and mumbling to myself, “After all, women are a real drag.”
On the outside of the cabaret, and just under my window, was a bench, which for a certain number of sous, one might appropriate to the entire and unparticipated use of one’s self and party. An old woman (so at least I suppose by her voice, for I did not give myself the trouble of looking, though, indeed as to that matter, it might have been the shrill treble of Mr. Howard de Howard) had been hitherto engrossing this settlement with some gallant or other. In Paris, no women are too old to get an amant, either by love or money. In a moment of tenderness, this couple paired off, and were immediately succeeded by another. The first tones of the man’s voice, low as they were, made me start from my seat. I cast one quick glance before I resumed it. The new pair were the Englishman I had before noted in the garden, and the female companion who had joined him.
Outside the cabaret, right under my window, there was a bench that, for a small fee, you could reserve entirely for yourself and your group. An old woman—at least that’s what I guessed from her voice since I didn’t bother to look—had been occupying this spot with some guy. In Paris, there are no women too old to find a lover, whether through affection or payment. In a moment of intimacy, this couple paired up and were quickly followed by another. The low tone of the new guy's voice made me jump from my seat. I took a quick glance before sitting back down. The new couple was the Englishman I had noticed earlier in the garden, along with the woman who had joined him.
“Two hundred pounds, you say?” muttered the man; “we must have it all.”
“Two hundred pounds, you say?” the man muttered; “we need to get all of it.”
“But,” said the woman, in the same whispered voice, “he says, that he will never touch another card.”
“But,” said the woman, in the same whispered voice, “he says he will never play another card.”
The man laughed. “Fool,” said he, “the passions are not so easily quelled—how many days is it since he had this remittance from England?”
The man laughed. “Fool,” he said, “emotions aren't so easily contained—how many days has it been since he got this payment from England?”
“About three,” replied the woman.
"About three," the woman replied.
“And it is absolutely the very last remnant of his property?”
“And it’s definitely the last bit of his property?”
“The last.”
"The final."
“I am then to understand, that when this is spent there is nothing between him and beggary?”
“I understand that when this runs out, there's nothing left for him but poverty?”
“Nothing,” said the woman, with a half sigh.
“Nothing,” said the woman, letting out a half sigh.
The man laughed again, and then rejoined in an altered tone, “Then, then will this parching thirst be quenched at last. I tell you, woman, that it is many months since I have known a day—night—hour, in which my life has been as the life of other men. My whole soul has been melted down into one burning, burning thought. Feel this hand—ay, you may well start—but what is the fever of the frame to that within?”
The man laughed again and then replied in a different tone, “So, will this unbearable thirst finally be satisfied? I’ll tell you, woman, it’s been many months since I’ve experienced a day—night—hour that feels like the life of other people. My entire soul has become consumed by one intense, burning thought. Feel this hand—yeah, you might be startled—but what is the fever of the body compared to what’s going on inside?”
Here the voice sunk so low as to be inaudible. The woman seemed as if endeavouring to sooth him; at length she said—“But poor Tyrrell—you will not, surely, suffer him to die of actual starvation?”
Here the voice dropped so low that it couldn't be heard. The woman appeared to be trying to comfort him; finally, she said, “But poor Tyrrell—you won’t really let him die from actual starvation, will you?”
The man paused for a few moments, and then replied—“Night and day, I pray to God, upon my bended knees, only one unvarying, unceasing prayer, and that is—‘When the last agonies shall be upon that man—when, sick with weariness, pain, disease, hunger, he lies down to die—when the death-gurgle is in the throat, and the eye swims beneath the last dull film—when remembrance peoples the chamber with Hell, and his cowardice would falter forth its dastard recantation to Heaven—then—may I be there?”
The man paused for a moment, then replied, “Night and day, I pray to God, on my knees, with one constant, unending prayer, and that is—‘When the last agonies come upon that man—when he lies down to die, sick with exhaustion, pain, illness, and hunger—when the breath of death starts to come and his eyes fade beneath the last dull haze—when memories fill the room with despair, and his cowardice wants to renounce itself before Heaven—then—may I be there?’”
There was a long pause, only broken by the woman’s sobs, which she appeared endeavouring to stifle. At last the man rose, and in a tone so soft that it seemed literally like music, addressed her in the most endearing terms. She soon yielded to their persuasion, and replied to them with interest. “Spite of the stings of my remorse,” she said, “as long as I lose not you, I will lose life, honour, hope, even soul itself!”
There was a long silence, interrupted only by the woman's sobs, which she seemed to be trying to hold back. Finally, the man stood up and, in a voice so gentle it felt like music, spoke to her in the most affectionate way. She quickly gave in to their pleas and responded with enthusiasm. “Despite the pain of my guilt,” she said, “as long as I don't lose you, I would give up my life, honor, hope, even my very soul!”
They both quitted the spot as she said this.
They both left the place as she said this.
O, that woman’s love! how strong is it in its weakness! how beautiful in its guilt!
Oh, that woman’s love! How strong it is in its weakness! How beautiful in its guilt!
CHAPTER XXII.
At length the treacherous snare was laid, Poor pug was caught—to town convey’d; There sold. How envied was his doom, Made captive in a lady’s room!—Gay’s Fables.
Finally, the deceitful trap was set, Poor pug was captured—and taken to town; There he was sold. How envied was his fate, Being held captive in a lady’s room!—Gay’s Fables.
I was sitting alone a morning or two after this adventure, when Bedos entering, announced une dame. This dame was a fine tall thing, dressed out like a print in the Magasin des Modes. She sate herself down, threw up her veil, and, after a momentary pause, asked me if I liked my apartment?
I was sitting alone a morning or two after this adventure when Bedos came in and announced a lady. This lady was a striking tall figure, dressed like a model from a fashion magazine. She sat down, lifted her veil, and after a brief pause, asked me if I liked my apartment.
“Very much,” said I, somewhat surprised at the nature of the interrogatory.
“Definitely,” I said, a bit surprised by the question.
“Perhaps you would wish it altered in some way?” rejoined the lady.
“Maybe you’d like it changed in some way?” replied the lady.
“Non—mille remercimens!” said I—“you are very good to be so interested in my accommodation.”
“Not at all, thank you!” I said. “You’re really kind to be so concerned about my comfort.”
“Those curtains might be better arranged—that sofa replaced with a more elegant one,” continued my new superintendant.
“Those curtains could be arranged better—that sofa swapped out for a more stylish one,” continued my new superintendent.
“Really,” said I, “I am too, too much flattered. Perhaps you would like to have my rooms altogether; if so, make at least no scruple of saying it.”
“Honestly,” I said, “I’m really flattered. If you’d like to take my rooms entirely, just feel free to say so.”
“Oh, no,” replied the lady, “I have no objection to your staying here.”
“Oh, no,” the lady replied, “I have no problem with you staying here.”
“You are too kind,” said I, with a low bow.
"You're too kind," I said, with a slight bow.
There was a pause of some moments—I took advantage of it.
There was a brief moment of silence—I seized the opportunity.
“I think, Madame, I have the honour of speaking to—to—to—”
“I think, ma'am, I have the honor of speaking to—to—to—”
“The mistress of the hotel,” said the lady, quietly. “I merely called to ask you how you did, and hope you were well accommodated.”
“The manager of the hotel,” said the lady, calmly. “I just called to check on how you were doing and hope you were comfortable.”
“Rather late, considering I have been six weeks in the house,” thought I, revolving in my mind various reports I had heard of my present visitor’s disposition to gallantry. However, seeing it was all over with me, I resigned myself, with the patience of a martyr, to the fate that I foresaw. I rose, approached her chair, took her hand (very hard and thin it was too), and thanked her with a most affectionate squeeze.
“Pretty late, especially since I’ve been in the house for six weeks,” I thought, recalling different stories I’d heard about my visitor’s flirtatious nature. Still, realizing there was no escaping my fate, I accepted it with the patience of a martyr. I got up, went over to her chair, took her hand (which was very bony and thin), and thanked her with a warm squeeze.
“I have seen much English!” said the lady, for the first time speaking in our language.
“I have seen a lot of English!” said the lady, finally speaking in our language.
“Ah!” said I, giving another squeeze.
“Ah!” I exclaimed, giving another squeeze.
“You are handsome, garcon,” renewed the lady.
“You're handsome, young man,” the lady said again.
“I am so,” I replied.
"I'm totally," I replied.
At that moment Bedos entered, and whispered that Madame D’Anville was in the anti-room.
At that moment, Bedos walked in and whispered that Madame D’Anville was in the waiting room.
“Good heavens!” said I, knowing her jealousy of disposition, “what is to be done? Oblige me, Madame,” seizing the unfortunate mistress of the hotel, and opening the door to the back entrance—“There,” said I, “you can easily escape. Bon jour.”
“Good heavens!” I said, aware of her jealous nature, “what should we do? Please help me, Madame,” grabbing the unfortunate hotel mistress and opening the door to the back entrance—“There,” I said, “you can easily get away. Goodbye.”
Hardly had I closed the door, and put the key in my pocket, before Madame D’Anville entered.
Hardly had I closed the door and put the key in my pocket before Madame D’Anville walked in.
“Do you generally order your servants to keep me waiting in your anti-room?” said she haughtily.
“Do you usually have your servants make me wait in your anteroom?” she said arrogantly.
“Not generally,” I replied, endeavouring to make my peace; but all my complaisance was in vain—she was jealous of my intimacy with the Duchesse de Perpignan, and glad of any excuse to vent her pique. I am just the sort of man to bear, but never to forgive a woman’s ill temper, viz.—it makes no impression on me at the time, but leaves a sore recollection of something disagreeable, which I internally resolve never again to experience. Madame D’Anville was going to the Luxembourg; and my only chance of soothing her anger was to accompany her.
“Not really,” I replied, trying to smooth things over; but all my effort was wasted—she was jealous of my closeness with the Duchesse de Perpignan and welcomed any chance to express her annoyance. I’m the kind of guy who can put up with a woman’s bad mood, but I never forget it. It doesn’t affect me in the moment, but it leaves a lingering feeling of discomfort that I promise myself I’ll avoid next time. Madame D’Anville was heading to the Luxembourg, and my only shot at calming her down was to go with her.
Down stairs, therefore, we went, and drove to the Luxembourg; I gave Bedos, before my departure, various little commissions, and told him he need not be at home till the evening. Long before the expiration of an hour, Madame D’Anville’s ill humour had given me an excuse for affecting it myself. Tired to death of her, and panting for release, I took a high tone—complained of her ill temper, and her want of love—spoke rapidly—waited for no reply, and leaving her at the Luxembourg, proceeded forthwith to Galignani’s, like a man just delivered from a strait waistcoat.
Downstairs we went and drove to the Luxembourg. Before I left, I gave Bedos a few small tasks and told him he didn’t need to be home until the evening. Long before an hour was up, Madame D’Anville's bad mood gave me a reason to pretend to be upset too. Exhausted from her antics and desperate to be free, I took a strong stance—I complained about her bad attitude and lack of affection. I spoke quickly, didn’t wait for a response, and after leaving her at the Luxembourg, I headed straight to Galignani’s, like someone who had just been freed from a straightjacket.
Leave me now, for a few minutes, in the reading-room at Galignani’s, and return to the mistress of the hotel, whom I had so unceremoniously thrust out of my salon. The passage into which she had been put communicated by one door with my rooms, and by another with the staircase. Now, it had so happened, that Bedos was in the habit of locking the latter door, and keeping the key; the other egress, it will be remembered, I myself had secured; so that the unfortunate mistress of the hotel was no sooner turned into this passage than she found herself in a sort of dungeon, ten feet by five, and surrounded, like Eve in Paradise, by a whole creation—not of birds, beasts, and fishes, but of brooms, brushes, unclean linen, and a wood-basket. What she was to do in this dilemma was utterly inconceivable; scream, indeed, she might, but then the shame and ridicule of being discovered in so equivocal a situation, were somewhat more than our discreet landlady could endure. Besides, such an expose might be attended with a loss the good woman valued more than reputation, viz. lodgers; for the possessors of the two best floors were both Englishwomen of a certain rank; and my landlady had heard such accounts of our national virtue, that she feared an instantaneous emigration of such inveterate prudes, if her screams and situation reached their ears.
Leave me now for a few minutes in the reading room at Galignani’s, and go back to the hotel manager, whom I had so rudely pushed out of my lounge. The hallway she was put in had one door leading to my rooms and another to the staircase. Now, it just so happened that Bedos usually locked the latter door and kept the key; I had secured the other exit myself. So, as soon as the unfortunate hotel manager was turned into this hallway, she found herself in a kind of dungeon, ten feet by five, surrounded, like Eve in Paradise, not by birds, beasts, and fish, but by brooms, brushes, dirty linens, and a wood basket. What she was supposed to do in this situation was completely unimaginable; she might scream, but the embarrassment and ridicule of being discovered in such a compromising position were far more than our careful landlady could handle. Besides, such a scene might lead to a loss that the good woman valued more than her reputation: tenants. The two best floors were occupied by Englishwomen of a certain status, and my landlady had heard enough about our national virtues to panic at the thought of these hardened prudes immediately leaving if they heard her screams and found out about her situation.
Quietly then, and soberly, did the good lady sit, eyeing the brooms and brushes as they grew darker and darker with the approach of the evening, and consoling herself with the certainty that her release must eventually take place.
Quietly and seriously, the good lady sat, watching the brooms and brushes as they became darker with the coming evening, and reassuring herself with the certainty that her release would eventually happen.
Meanwhile, to return to myself—from which dear little person, I very seldom, even in imagination, digress—I found Lord Vincent at Galignani’s, carefully looking over “Choice Extracts from the best English Authors.”
Meanwhile, to get back to myself—away from that sweet little person, whom I rarely, even in my imagination, stray from—I found Lord Vincent at Galignani’s, intently browsing through “Choice Extracts from the best English Authors.”
“Ah, my good fellow!” said he, “I am delighted to see you; I made such a capital quotation just now: the young Benningtons were drowning a poor devil of a puppy; the youngest (to whom the mother belonged) looked on with a grave earnest face, till the last kick was over, and then burst into tears. ‘Why do you cry so?’ said I. ‘Because it was so cruel in us to drown the poor puppy!’ replied the juvenile Philocunos. ‘Pooh,” said I, “‘Quid juvat errores mersa jam puppe fateri.’” Was it not good?—you remember it in Claudian, eh, Pelham? Think of its being thrown away on those Latinless young lubbers! Have you seen any thing of Mr. Thornton lately?”
“Ah, my good man!” he said, “I'm so glad to see you; I just made a brilliant reference: the young Benningtons were drowning a poor puppy; the youngest (who owned the puppy) watched with a serious expression until the last kick was done, and then he broke down in tears. ‘Why are you crying so?’ I asked. ‘Because it was so cruel for us to drown the poor puppy!’ replied the young Philocunos. ‘Come on,’ I said, ‘Quid juvat errores mersa jam puppe fateri.’ Wasn’t that clever?—you remember it in Claudian, right, Pelham? Can you believe it was wasted on those Latinless young fools! Have you seen Mr. Thornton lately?”
“No,” said I, “I’ve not, but I am determined to have that pleasure soon.”
“No,” I said, “I haven’t, but I’m determined to enjoy that soon.”
“You will do as you please,” said Vincent, “but you will be like the child playing with edged tools.”
“You can do whatever you want,” Vincent said, “but you'll be like a kid playing with sharp objects.”
“I am not a child,” said I, “so the simile is not good. He must be the devil himself, or a Scotchman at least, to take me in.”
“I’m not a kid,” I said, “so that comparison doesn’t work. He must be the devil himself, or at least a Scotsman, to trick me.”
Vincent shook his head. “Come and dine with me at the Rocher,” said he; “we are a party of six—choice spirits all.”
Vincent shook his head. “Come and join me for dinner at the Rocher,” he said; “we have a group of six—great company all.”
“Volontiers; but we can stroll in the Tuileries first, if you have no other engagement.”
“Sure! But we can take a walk in the Tuileries first, if you don’t have any other plans.”
“None,” said Vincent, putting his arm in mine.
“None,” Vincent said, linking his arm with mine.
As we passed up the Rue de la Paix, we met Sir Henry Millington, mounted on a bay horse, as stiff as himself, and cantering down the street as if he and his steed had been cut out of pasteboard together.
As we walked up Rue de la Paix, we saw Sir Henry Millington, riding a bay horse that was just as stiff as he was, cantering down the street as if they had both been made from cardboard.
“I wish,” said Vincent, (to borrow Luttrel’s quotation,) “that that master of arts would ‘cleanse his bosom of that perilous stuff.’ I should like to know in what recess of that immense mass now cantering round the corner is the real body of Sir Henry Millington. I could fancy the poor snug little thing shrinking within, like a guilty conscience. Ah, well says Juvenal,
“I wish,” said Vincent, (to borrow Luttrel’s quotation,) “that that master of arts would ‘cleanse his bosom of that dangerous stuff.’ I’d really like to know where in that huge crowd now rounding the corner is the real body of Sir Henry Millington. I can imagine the poor little thing shrinking inside, like a guilty conscience. Ah, well says Juvenal,
“‘Mors sola fatetur Quantula sint hominum corpuscula.’”
“Mors sola fatetur Quantula sint hominum corpuscula.”
“He has a superb head, though,” I replied. “I like to allow that other people are handsome now and then—it looks generous.”
“He has a great head on his shoulders, though,” I replied. “I like to acknowledge that other people are attractive from time to time—it feels generous.”
“Yes,” said Vincent, “for a barber’s block: but here comes Mrs. C—me, and her beautiful daughter—those are people you ought to know, if you wish to see human nature a little relieved from the frivolities which make it in society so like a man milliner. Mrs. C—has considerable genius, combined with great common sense.”
“Yes,” said Vincent, “for a barber’s block: but here comes Mrs. C—me and her beautiful daughter—those are people you should get to know if you want to see a side of human nature that’s a bit less focused on the trivialities that make society feel so superficial. Mrs. C—has a lot of talent, paired with a great deal of common sense.”
“A rare union,” said I.
"A rare union," I said.
“By no means,” replied Vincent. “It is a cant antithesis in opinion to oppose them to one another; but, so far as mere theoretical common sense is concerned, I would much sooner apply to a great poet or a great orator for advice on matter of business, than any dull plodder who has passed his whole life in a counting-house. Common sense is only a modification of talent—genius is an exaltation of it: the difference is, therefore, in the degree, not nature. But to return to Mrs. C—; she writes beautiful poetry—almost impromptu; draws excellent caricatures; possesses a laugh for whatever is ridiculous, but never loses a smile for whatever is good. Placed in very peculiar situations, she has passed through each with a grace and credit which make her best eulogium. If she possesses one quality higher than intellect, it is her kindness of heart: no wonder indeed, that she is so really clever—those trees which are the soundest at the core produce the finest fruits, and the most beautiful blossoms.”
“Not at all,” replied Vincent. “It’s a silly contradiction to put them against each other; but, when it comes to basic common sense, I’d much rather ask a great poet or an amazing speaker for advice on business than some dull person who has spent their entire life in an office. Common sense is just a form of talent—genius is a heightened version of it: the difference is in degree, not in kind. But back to Mrs. C—; she writes beautiful poetry—almost spontaneously; creates excellent caricatures; has a laugh for everything ridiculous, but never loses a smile for what’s good. In very unique situations, she has handled each one with such grace and credit that it serves as her best praise. If she has one quality that surpasses intellect, it’s her kindness: it’s no wonder she’s so truly clever—those trees that are strongest at their core bear the finest fruit and the most beautiful blossoms.”
“Lord Vincent grows poetical,” thought I—“how very different he really is to that which he affects to be in the world; but so it is with every one—we are all like the ancient actors: let our faces be ever so beautiful, we must still wear a mask.”
“Lord Vincent is getting all poetic,” I thought—“he’s so different from the persona he tries to show in public; but that’s true for everyone—we’re all like the old actors: no matter how beautiful our faces are, we still have to wear a mask.”
After an hour’s walk, Vincent suddenly recollected that he had a commission of a very important nature in the Rue J. J. Rousseau. This was—to buy a monkey. “It is for Wormwood,” said he, “who has written me a long letter, describing its’ qualities and qualifications. I suppose he wants it for some practical joke—some embodied bitterness—God forbid I should thwart him in so charitable a design!”
After an hour of walking, Vincent suddenly remembered that he had a very important task to do on Rue J. J. Rousseau. He needed to buy a monkey. “It’s for Wormwood,” he said, “who sent me a long letter detailing its qualities and skills. I guess he wants it for some practical joke—or some expression of frustration—God forbid I get in the way of such a generous plan!”
“Amen,” said I; and we proceeded together to the monkey-fancier. After much deliberation we at last decided upon the most hideous animal I ever beheld—it was of a—no, I will not attempt to describe it—it would be quite impossible! Vincent was so delighted with our choice that he insisted upon carrying it away immediately.
“Amen,” I said, and we went together to the monkey enthusiast. After a lot of discussion, we finally settled on the ugliest animal I have ever seen—it was a—no, I won’t even try to describe it—it would be totally impossible! Vincent was so pleased with our choice that he insisted on taking it home right away.
“Is it quite quiet?” I asked.
“Is it really quiet?” I asked.
“Comme un oiseau,” said the man.
“Like a bird,” said the man.
We called a fiacre—paid for monsieur Jocko, and drove to Vincent’s apartments; there we found, however, that his valet had gone out and taken the key.
We called a cab—paid for Monsieur Jocko—and drove to Vincent’s apartment; when we got there, we found out that his valet had gone out and taken the key.
“Hang it,” said Vincent, “it does not signify! We’ll carry le petit monsieur with us to the Rocher.”
“Forget it,” said Vincent, “it doesn’t matter! We’ll take the little guy with us to the Rocher.”
Accordingly we all three once more entered the fiacre, and drove to the celebrated restaurateur’s of the Rue Mont Orgueil. O, blissful recollections of that dinner! how at this moment you crowd upon my delighted remembrance! Lonely and sorrowful as I now sit, digesting with many a throe the iron thews of a British beef-steak—more anglico—immeasurably tough—I see the grateful apparitions of Escallopes de Saumon and Laitances de Carps rise in a gentle vapour before my eyes! breathing a sweet and pleasant odour, and contrasting the dream-like delicacies of their hue and aspect, with the dire and dure realities which now weigh so heavily on the region below my heart! And thou, most beautiful of all—thou evening star of entremets—thou that delightest in truffles, and gloriest in a dark cloud of sauces—exquisite foie-gras!—Have I forgotten thee? Do I not, on the contrary, see thee—smell thee—taste thee—and almost die with rapture of thy possession? What, though the goose, of which thou art a part, has, indeed, been roasted alive by a slow fire, in order to increase thy divine proportions—yet has not our Almanach—the Almanach des Gourmands—truly declared that the goose rejoiced amid all her tortures—because of the glory that awaited her? Did she not, in prophetic vision, behold her enlarged and ennobled foie dilate into pates and steam into sautees—the companion of truffles—the glory of dishes—the delight—the treasure—the transport of gourmands! O, exalted among birds—apotheosised goose, did not thy heart exult even when thy liver parched and swelled within thee, from that most agonizing death; and didst thou not, like the Indian at the stake, triumph in the very torments which alone could render thee illustrious?
So, the three of us got back into the cab and headed to the famous restaurant on Rue Mont Orgueil. Oh, the wonderful memories of that dinner! How they flood my mind right now! Here I sit, feeling lonely and sad, struggling to get through this tough British steak—so tough and chewy—I can’t help but remember the delightful dishes of Salmon Escallops and Carp Roe rising before me in a gentle mist! They bring a sweet, pleasant aroma, contrasting the dreamy beauty of their colors with the harsh realities weighing heavily on my heart! And you, the most stunning of all—you evening star of desserts—you that take pleasure in truffles and thrive in rich sauces—exquisite foie-gras! Have I forgotten you? No, I see you—smell you—taste you—and almost burst with joy for having you! What if the goose, of which you are a part, was indeed roasted alive over a slow fire to enhance your divine richness—hasn’t our Almanach—the Almanach des Gourmands—truly proclaimed that the goose rejoiced amid all her suffering because of the glory that awaited her? Didn’t she, in a prophetic vision, see her enhanced and celebrated liver turning into pates and transforming into sauté dishes—the partner of truffles—the pride of meals—the delight—the treasure—the ecstasy of food lovers! Oh, exalted among birds—divinized goose, didn’t your heart soar even while your liver ached and expanded within you, from that excruciating death; and didn’t you, like a brave warrior at the stake, find triumph in the very pains that made you famous?
After dinner we grew exceedingly merry. Vincent punned and quoted; we laughed and applauded; and our Burgundy went round with an alacrity, to which every new joke gave an additional impetus. Monsieur Jocko was by no means the dullest in the party; he cracked his nuts with as much grace as we did our jests, and grinned and chatted as facetiously as the best of us. After coffee we were all so pleased with one another, that we resolved not to separate, and accordingly we adjourned to my rooms, Jocko and all, to find new revelries and grow brilliant over Curacoa punch.
After dinner, we became really cheerful. Vincent made puns and quotes; we laughed and cheered; and our Burgundy flowed quickly, with every new joke adding to the excitement. Monsieur Jocko was far from the dullest in the group; he cracked his nuts with as much flair as we cracked our jokes, and he grinned and joked as humorously as the best of us. After coffee, we were all so happy with each other that we decided to stay together, so we moved to my place, Jocko and all, to find new fun and have a great time over Curacao punch.
We entered my salon with a roar, and set Bedos to work at the punch forthwith. Bedos, that Ganymede of a valet, had himself but just arrived, and was unlocking the door as we entered. We soon blew up a glorious fire, and our spirits brightened in proportion. Monsieur Jocko sate on Vincent’s knee—Ne monstrum, as he classically termed it. One of our compotatores was playing with it. Jocko grew suddenly in earnest—a grin—a scratch and a bite, were the work of a moment.
We burst into my salon with excitement and immediately got Bedos started on making the punch. Bedos, that charming valet, had just arrived and was unlocking the door as we walked in. We quickly built up a warm fire, and our mood lifted as a result. Monsieur Jocko sat on Vincent’s lap—he referred to it as “Ne monstrum” in his classic style. One of our friends was playing with him. Suddenly, Jocko got serious—a grin, a scratch, and a bite happened in the blink of an eye.
“Ne quid nimis—now,” said Vincent, gravely, instead of endeavouring to soothe the afflicted party, who grew into a towering passion. Nothing but Jocko’s absolute disgrace could indeed have saved his life from the vengeance of the sufferer.
“Don't go overboard—now,” said Vincent seriously, instead of trying to calm the upset person, who was getting angrier by the moment. Only Jocko’s complete disgrace could have possibly spared him from the wrath of the victim.
“Where shall we banish him?” said Vincent.
“Where should we send him away?” said Vincent.
“Oh,” I replied, “put him out in that back passage; the outer door is shut; he’ll be quite safe;” and to the passage he was therefore immediately consigned.
“Oh,” I replied, “put him in that back hallway; the outer door is closed; he’ll be perfectly safe;” and to the hallway, he was immediately sent.
It was in this place, the reader will remember, that the hapless Dame du Chateau was at that very instant in “durance vile.” Bedos, who took the condemned monkey, opened the door, thrust Jocko in, and closed it again. Meanwhile we resumed our merriment.
It was in this place, the reader will remember, that the unfortunate Dame du Chateau was at that very moment in “durance vile.” Bedos, who took the condemned monkey, opened the door, pushed Jocko in, and shut it again. Meanwhile, we continued our laughter.
“Nunc est bibendum,” said Vincent, as Bedos placed the punch on the table. “Give us a toast, Dartmore.”
“Now is the time to drink,” said Vincent, as Bedos set the punch on the table. “Let’s have a toast, Dartmore.”
Lord Dartmore was a young man, with tremendous spirits, which made up for wit. He was just about to reply, when a loud shriek was heard from Jocko’s place of banishment: a sort of scramble ensued, and the next moment the door was thrown violently open, and in rushed the terrified landlady, screaming like a sea-gull, and bearing Jocko aloft upon her shoulders, from which “bad eminence” he was grinning and chattering with the fury of fifty devils. She ran twice round the room, and then sunk on the floor in hysterics. We lost no time in hastening to her assistance; but the warlike Jocko, still sitting upon her, refused to permit one of us to approach. There he sat, turning from side to side, showing his sharp, white teeth, and uttering from time to time the most menacing and diabolical sounds.
Lord Dartmore was a young man with a great spirit, which made up for his lack of wit. He was about to respond when a loud scream came from Jocko’s place of banishment: a sort of scramble ensued, and the next moment, the door flew open, and in rushed the terrified landlady, screaming like a seagull, carrying Jocko triumphantly on her shoulders, from which “bad eminence” he was grinning and chattering like a wild animal. She ran around the room twice and then collapsed on the floor in hysterics. We quickly rushed to help her; however, the combative Jocko, still sitting on her, wouldn’t let any of us get close. There he sat, turning from side to side, displaying his sharp, white teeth, and occasionally letting out the most threatening and wicked sounds.
“What the deuce shall we do?” cried Dartmore.
“What on earth are we going to do?” cried Dartmore.
“Do?” said Vincent, who was convulsed with laughter, and yet endeavouring to speak gravely; “why, watch like L. Opimius, ‘ne quid respublica detrimenti caperet.’”
“Do?” said Vincent, who was laughing uncontrollably, yet trying to speak seriously; “well, watch like L. Opimius, ‘to make sure the republic doesn’t suffer any harm.’”
“By Jove, Pelham, he will scratch out the lady’s beaux yeux,” cried the good-natured Dartmore, endeavouring to seize the monkey by the tail, for which he very narrowly escaped with an unmutilated visage. But the man who had before suffered by Jocko’s ferocity, and whose breast was still swelling with revenge, was glad of so favourable an opportunity and excuse for wreaking it. He seized the poker, made three strides to Jocko, who set up an ineffable cry of defiance, and with a single blow split the skull of the unhappy monkey in twain. It fell with one convulsion on the ground, and gave up the ghost.
“By Jove, Pelham, he's going to scratch out the lady’s beautiful eyes,” shouted the good-natured Dartmore, trying to grab the monkey by the tail, narrowly avoiding a mangled face. But the man who had previously suffered from Jocko’s ferocity, whose heart was still filled with revenge, was glad for such a convenient opportunity and excuse to get it. He grabbed the poker, took three quick steps to Jocko, who let out an unforgettable cry of defiance, and with a single blow, split the unfortunate monkey's skull in half. It fell to the ground in one convulsion and breathed its last.
We then raised the unfortunate landlady, placed her on the sofa, and Dartmore administered a plentiful potation of the Curacoa punch. By slow degrees she revived, gave three most doleful suspirations, and then, starting up, gazed wildly around her. Half of us were still laughing—my unfortunate self among the number; this the enraged landlady no sooner perceived than she imagined herself the victim of some preconcerted villainy. Her lips trembled with passion—she uttered the most dreadful imprecations; and had I not retired into a corner, and armed myself with the dead body of Jocko, which I wielded with exceeding valour, she might, with the simple weapons with which nature had provided her hands, have for ever demolished the loves and graces that abide in the face of Henry Pelham.
We then helped the distressed landlady, laid her on the sofa, and Dartmore gave her a good amount of Curacao punch. Slowly, she came around, let out three deep sighs, and then, suddenly sitting up, looked around wildly. Half of us were still laughing—myself included; as soon as the furious landlady noticed this, she assumed she was the target of some planned scheme. Her lips quivered with anger—she hurled the most terrible curses; and if I hadn't backed into a corner, using the lifeless body of Jocko, which I wielded with great bravery, she might have easily ruined the charm and good looks of Henry Pelham with the simple tools nature had given her.
When at last she saw that nothing hostile was at present to be effected, she drew herself up, and giving Bedos a tremendous box on the ear, as he stood grinning beside her, marched out of the room.
When she finally realized that nothing hostile was happening, she straightened herself up, gave Bedos a hard slap on the cheek while he stood there grinning next to her, and marched out of the room.
We then again rallied around the table, more than ever disposed to be brilliant, and kept up till day break a continued fire of jests upon the heroine of the passage. “Cum qua (as Vincent observed) clauditur adversis innoxia simia fatis!”
We then gathered around the table again, more eager than ever to shine, and kept the laughter going until dawn, making jokes about the heroine of the scene. “Cum qua (as Vincent pointed out) clauditur adversis innoxia simia fatis!”
CHAPTER XXIII.
Show me not thy painted beauties, These impostures I defy.—George Withers.
Don't show me your fake beauties, I reject these deceptions.—George Withers.
The cave of Falri smelt not more delicately—on every side appeared the marks of drunkenness and gluttony. At the upper end of the cave the sorcerer lay extended, etc.—Mirglip the Persian, in the “Tales of the Genii.”
The cave of Falri didn’t smell any better—everywhere you looked there were signs of drunkenness and excess. At the far end of the cave, the sorcerer was sprawled out, etc.—Mirglip the Persian, in the “Tales of the Genii.”
I woke the next morning with an aching head and feverish frame. Ah, those midnight carousals, how glorious they would be if there was no next morning! I took my sauterne and sodawater in my dressing-room; and, as indisposition always makes me meditative, I thought over all I had done since my arrival at Paris. I had become (that, God knows, I soon manage to do) rather a talked of and noted character. It is true that I was every where abused—one found fault with my neckcloth—another with my mind—the lank Mr. Aberton declared that I put my hair in papers, and the stuffed Sir Henry Millington said I was a thread-paper myself. One blamed my riding—a second my dancing—a third wondered how any woman could like me, and a fourth said that no woman ever could.
I woke up the next morning with a pounding headache and feeling feverish. Ah, those late-night escapades, how amazing they would be if there wasn’t a hangover to deal with! I had my sauterne and soda water in my dressing room, and since being unwell always makes me reflective, I thought about everything I had done since arriving in Paris. I had become (which, God knows, I easily manage to do) quite a talked-about and notable figure. It’s true that I was criticized everywhere—someone complained about my necktie—another about my intellect—the skinny Mr. Aberton claimed I curled my hair in papers, and the puffed-up Sir Henry Millington said I was as thin as a paper myself. One person criticized my riding skills—another my dancing—one wondered how any woman could find me appealing, and a fourth insisted that no woman ever could.
On one point, however, all—friends and foes—were alike agreed; viz. that I was a consummate puppy, and excessively well satisfied with myself. A la verite, they were not much mistaken there. Why is it, by the by, that to be pleased with one’s-self is the surest way of offending every body else? If any one, male or female, an evident admirer of his or her own perfections, enter a room, how perturbed, restless, and unhappy every individual of the offender’s sex instantly becomes: for them not only enjoyment but tranquillity is over, and if they could annihilate the unconscious victim of their spleen, I fully believe no Christian toleration would come in the way of that last extreme of animosity. For a coxcomb there is no mercy—for a coquet no pardon. They are, as it were, the dissenters of society—no crime is too bad to be imputed to them; they do not believe the religion of others—they set up a deity of their own vanity—all the orthodox vanities of others are offended. Then comes the bigotry—the stake—the auto-da-fe of scandal. What, alas! is so implacable as the rage of vanity? What so restless as its persecution? Take from a man his fortune, his house, his reputation, but flatter his vanity in each, and he will forgive you. Heap upon him benefits, fill him with blessings: but irritate his self-love, and you have made the very best man an ingrat. He will sting you if he can: you cannot blame him; you yourself have instilled the venom. This is one reason why you must not always reckon upon gratitude in conferring an obligation. It is a very high mind to which gratitude is not a painful sensation. If you wish to please, you will find it wiser to receive—solicit even—favours, than accord them; for the vanity of the obliger is always flattered—that of the obligee rarely.
On one point, however, everyone—friends and enemies alike—was in agreement: I was a complete fool and way too happy with myself. Honestly, they weren’t far off. Why is it, by the way, that being pleased with yourself is the quickest way to annoy everyone else? If anyone, male or female, who clearly admires their own qualities walks into a room, it instantly makes everyone of the same gender feel disturbed, restless, and unhappy. For them, not just enjoyment but peace is gone, and if they could wipe out the unaware object of their jealousy, I truly believe they wouldn’t hesitate to go that far. There’s no mercy for a show-off, and no forgiveness for a flirt. They’re like the outcasts of society—no offense is too severe to be aimed at them; they don’t accept the standards of others—they create their own idol out of their vanity, offending all the accepted vanity of those around them. Then comes the bias—the stakes—the public shaming. What, sadly, is as relentless as the fury of vanity? What is as restless as its pursuit? Take away a man's wealth, his home, his reputation, but stroke his vanity in each area, and he will forgive you. Shower him with advantages, fill his life with blessings: but if you hurt his pride, you’ve turned even the best person into an ingrateful jerk. He’ll retaliate if he can: you can’t blame him; you’ve planted the poison yourself. This is one reason why you shouldn’t always count on gratitude when doing someone a favor. It takes a very noble mind not to feel uncomfortable about gratitude. If you want to please someone, you'll find it’s smarter to accept—ask for—even favors, rather than give them; because the vanity of the person being helped is always satisfied, while that of the one being helped rarely is.
Well, this is an unforeseen digression: let me return! I had mixed, of late, very little with the English. My mother’s introductions had procured me the entree of the best French houses; and to them, therefore, my evenings were usually devoted. Alas! that was a happy time, when my carriage used to await me at the door of the Rocher de Cancale, and then whirl me to a succession of visits, varying in their degree and nature as the whim prompted: now to the brilliant soirees of Madame De—, or to the appartemens au troisieme of some less celebrated daughter of dissipation and ecarte;—now to the literary conversaziones of the Duchesse de D—s, or the Vicomte d’A—, and then to the feverish excitement of the gambling house. Passing from each with the appetite for amusement kept alive by variety; finding in none a disappointment, and in every one a welcome; full of the health which supports, and the youth which colours all excess or excitation, I drained, with an unsparing lip, whatever that enchanting metropolis could afford.
Well, this is an unexpected detour: let me get back to the point! Recently, I hadn’t interacted much with the English. My mother’s introductions had granted me access to the best French homes, and I usually spent my evenings there. Ah, those were the good days when my carriage would wait for me outside the Rocher de Cancale, ready to take me on a series of visits, each one different based on my mood: sometimes to the lively gatherings of Madame De—, or to the third-floor apartments of some less famous party girl; other times to the literary salons of the Duchesse de D—s or the Vicomte d’A—, and then on to the thrilling atmosphere of the casino. I moved from one experience to another, fueled by the excitement of variety; I found no disappointments and received a warm welcome everywhere; full of the vitality that supports and the youth that enhances all indulgence and excitement, I savored every delight that that enchanting city had to offer.
I have hitherto said but little of the Duchesse de Perpignan; I think it necessary now to give some account of that personage. Ever since the evening I had met her at the ambassador’s, I had paid her the most unceasing attentions. I soon discovered that she had a curious sort of liaison with one of the attaches—a short, ill-made gentleman, with high shoulders, and a pale face, who wore a blue coat and buff waistcoat, wrote bad verses, and thought himself handsome. All Paris said she was excessively enamoured of this youth. As for me, I had not known her four days before I discovered that she could not be excessively enamoured of any thing but an oyster pete and Lord Byron’s Corsair. Her mind was the most marvellous melange of sentiment and its opposite. In her amours she was Lucretia herself; in her epicurism, Apicius would have yielded to her. She was pleased with sighs, but she adored suppers. She would leave every thing for her lover, except her dinner. The attache soon quarrelled with her, and I was installed into the platonic honours of his office.
I haven’t said much about the Duchesse de Perpignan until now, but I think it’s time to share some details about her. Ever since I met her at the ambassador’s that evening, I’ve shown her constant attention. I soon found out she had a strange relationship with one of the attaches—a short, awkward guy with high shoulders and a pale face, who wore a blue coat and a buff waistcoat, wrote terrible poetry, and thought he was good-looking. Everyone in Paris said she was madly in love with this young man. But only four days after meeting her, I realized she could only be truly passionate about two things: an oyster pâté and Lord Byron’s *Corsair*. Her mind was an amazing mix of sentiment and its opposite. In her love life, she was like Lucretia herself; in her indulgence, Apicius would have been outmatched by her. She enjoyed sighs but was obsessed with fancy dinners. She would give up everything for her lover, except for her dinner. The attaché soon had a falling out with her, and I was invited to take on the platonic responsibilities of his position.
At first, I own that I was flattered by her choice, and though she was terribly exigeante of my petits soins, I managed to keep up her affection, and, what is still more wonderful, my own, for the better part of a month. What then cooled me was the following occurrence:
At first, I admit that I was flattered by her choice, and even though she was incredibly demanding of my little attentions, I managed to maintain her affection and, even more impressively, my own, for most of a month. What eventually cooled my feelings was the following event:
I was in her boudoir one evening, when her femme de chambre came to tell us that the duc was in the passage. Notwithstanding the innocence of our attachment, the duchesse was in a violent fright; a small door was at the left of the ottoman, on which we were sitting. “Oh, no, no, not there,” cried the lady; but I, who saw no other refuge, entered it forthwith, and before she could ferret me out, the duc was in the room.
I was in her bedroom one evening when her maid came to tell us that the duke was in the hallway. Despite the innocent nature of our relationship, the duchess was extremely scared; there was a small door to the left of the ottoman where we were sitting. “Oh, no, no, not there,” she cried, but since I saw no other escape, I went in right away, and before she could find me, the duke entered the room.
In the meanwhile, I amused myself by examining the wonders of the new world into which I had so abruptly immerged: on a small table before me, was deposited a remarkably constructed night-cap; I examined it as a curiosity: on each side was placed une petite cotelette de veau cru, sewed on with green-coloured silk (I remember even the smallest minutiae), a beautiful golden wig (the duchesse never liked me to play with her hair) was on a block close by, and on another table was a set of teeth, d’une blancheur eblouissante. In this manufactory of a beauty I remained for a quarter of an hour; at the end of that time, the abigail (the duchesse had the grace to disappear) released me, and I flew down stairs like a spirit from purgatory.
Meanwhile, I entertained myself by exploring the wonders of the new world I had suddenly entered: on a small table in front of me was a uniquely crafted nightcap; I examined it out of curiosity: on each side was placed une petite cotelette de veau cru, sewn on with green silk (I even remember the tiniest details), a beautiful golden wig (the duchess never liked me to play with her hair) was on a nearby block, and on another table was a set of teeth, dazzlingly white. I spent about fifteen minutes in this beauty workshop; after that, the maid (the duchess had the courtesy to step away) let me go, and I dashed downstairs like a spirit escaping from purgatory.
From that moment the duchesse honoured me with her most deadly abhorrence. Equally silly and wicked, her schemes of revenge were as ludicrous in their execution as remorseless in their design: at one time I narrowly escaped poison in a cup of coffee—at another, she endeavoured to stab me to the heart with a paper cutter.
From that moment, the duchess showed me her deepest hatred. Both foolish and malicious, her revenge plans were as ridiculous in their execution as they were ruthless in their intent: at one point, I barely escaped being poisoned in a cup of coffee—at another, she tried to stab me in the heart with a paper cutter.
Notwithstanding my preservation from these attacks, this new Messalina had resolved on my destruction, and another means of attempting it still remained, which the reader will yet have the pleasure of learning.
Despite my protection from these attacks, this new Messalina had decided to bring about my downfall, and there was another way she attempted to do so, which the reader will soon have the pleasure of discovering.
Mr. Thornton had called upon me twice, and twice I had returned the visit, but neither of us had been at home to benefit by these reciprocities of politesse. His acquaintance with my mysterious hero of the gambling house and the Jardin des Plantes, and the keen interest I took, in spite of myself, in that unaccountable person, whom I was persuaded I had seen before in some very different scene, and under very different circumstances, made me desirous to increase a connoissance, which, from Vincent’s detail, I should otherwise have been anxious to avoid. I therefore resolved to make another attempt to find him at home; and my headache being somewhat better, I took my way to his apartments in the Faubourg St. Germain.
Mr. Thornton had visited me twice, and I had returned the favor twice, but neither of us had been home to make the most of these polite exchanges. His connection to my mysterious hero from the gambling house and the Jardin des Plantes, along with my unexpected interest in this puzzling person—who I was sure I had seen before in very different situations—made me eager to deepen a relationship that, based on Vincent's account, I would otherwise have been keen to avoid. So, I decided to make another effort to catch him at home; with my headache feeling a bit better, I headed to his place in the Faubourg St. Germain.
I love that quartier—if ever I went to Paris again I should reside there. It is quite a different world from the streets usually known to, and tenanted by the English—there, indeed, you are among the French, the fossilized remains of the old regime—the very houses have an air of desolate, yet venerable grandeur—you never pass by the white and modern mansion of a nouveau riche; all, even to the ruggedness of the pave, breathes a haughty disdain of innovation—you cross one of the numerous bridges, and you enter into another time—you are inhaling the atmosphere of a past century; no flaunting boutique, French in its trumpery, English in its prices, stares you in the face; no stiff coats and unnatural gaits are seen anglicising up the melancholy streets. Vast hotels, with their gloomy frontals, and magnificent contempt of comfort; shops, such as shops might have been in the aristocratic days of Louis Quatorze, ere British vulgarities made them insolent and dear; public edifices, still redolent of the superb charities of le grand monarque—carriages with their huge bodies and ample decorations; horses, with their Norman dimensions and undocked honours; men, on whose more high though not less courteous demeanour, the revolution seems to have wrought no democratic plebeianism—all strike on the mind with a vague and nameless impression of antiquity; a something solemn even in gaiety, and faded in pomp, appear to linger over all you behold; there are the Great French people unadulterated by change, unsullied with the commerce of the vagrant and various tribes that throng their mighty mart of enjoyments.
I love that neighborhood—if I ever visit Paris again, I’d want to stay there. It feels like a completely different world from the streets most English people know and live on—there, you’re truly among the French, remnants of the old regime—the buildings give off an air of lonely, yet dignified grandeur—you never pass by the white, modern mansion of some nouveau riche; everything, even the roughness of the cobblestones, exudes a proud disregard for change—you cross one of the many bridges, and you enter another era—you’re breathing in the atmosphere of a past century; no flashy shop, all about French gimmicks but with English prices, confronts you; no stiff suits and unnatural walks are seen anglicizing the somber streets. Grand hotels, with their dark fronts and a grand indifference to comfort; shops that might have existed in the aristocratic days of Louis XIV, before British vulgarities made them arrogant and expensive; public buildings, still redolent of the splendid generosity of the great king—carriages with their large bodies and ornate decorations; horses, with their robust frames and untrimmed manes; men, whose refined yet courteous manners show that the revolution hasn’t brought any democratic commonness—all create a vague and timeless impression of antiquity; there’s a solemnity even in joy, and a faded splendor seems to linger over everything you see; there are the Great French people untouched by change, unsoiled by the commerce of the wandering and diverse crowds that flood their grand marketplace of pleasures.
The strangers who fill the quartiers on this side the Seine pass not there; between them and the Faubourg there is a gulf; the very skies seem different—your own feelings, thoughts—nature itself—alter, when you have passed that Styx which divides the wanderers from the habitants; your spirits are not so much damped, as tinged, refined, ennobled by a certain inexpressible awe—you are girt with the stateliness of Eld, and you tread the gloomy streets with the dignity of a man, who is recalling the splendours of an ancient court where he once did homage.
The strangers who fill the neighborhoods on this side of the Seine don't go over there; there’s a divide between them and the Faubourg. Even the sky feels different—your own feelings, thoughts—nature itself—changes when you cross that boundary that separates wanderers from residents. Your spirits aren’t just dampened; they’re touched, refined, elevated by an indescribable awe—you’re enveloped by the grandeur of the past, and you walk the shadowy streets with the dignity of someone recalling the splendor of an ancient court where they once showed respect.
I arrived at Thornton’s chambers in the Rue St. Dominique. “Monsieur, est-il chez lui?” said I to the ancient porteress, who was reading one of Crebillon’s novels.
I arrived at Thornton’s office on Rue St. Dominique. “Is he home?” I asked the elderly female porter, who was reading one of Crebillon's novels.
“Oui, Monsieur, au quatrieme,” was the answer. I turned to the dark and unclean staircase, and, after incredible exertion and fatigue, arrived, at last, at the elevated abode of Mr. Thornton.
“Yes, sir, on the fourth floor,” was the reply. I moved towards the dim and dirty staircase, and after a lot of effort and fatigue, finally reached the high apartment of Mr. Thornton.
“Entrez,” cried a voice, in answer to my rap. I obeyed the signal, and found myself in a room of tolerable dimensions and multiplied utilities. A decayed silk curtain of a dingy blue, drawn across a recess, separated the chambre a coucher from the salon. It was at present only half drawn, and did not, therefore, conceal the mysteries of the den within; the bed was still unmade, and apparently of no very inviting cleanliness; a red handkerchief, that served as a nightcap, hung pendant from the foot of the bed; at a little distance from it, more towards the pillow, were a shawl, a parasol, and an old slipper. On a table, which stood between the two dull, filmy windows, were placed a cracked bowl, still reeking with the lees of gin-punch, two bottles half full, a mouldy cheese, and a salad dish; on the ground beneath it lay two huge books, and a woman’s bonnet.
“Come in,” called a voice in response to my knock. I followed the invitation and entered a room of decent size with various functions. A worn silk curtain in a dull blue, pulled across an alcove, separated the bedroom from the living room. It was only halfway drawn, so it didn’t completely hide the secrets of the space within; the bed was still unmade and didn’t look very clean. A red handkerchief, acting as a nightcap, hung from the foot of the bed. Close to it, nearer to the pillow, were a shawl, a parasol, and an old slipper. On a table positioned between the two bleak, dirty windows were a cracked bowl still smelling of old gin punch, two half-full bottles, a moldy cheese, and a salad dish; on the floor beneath it lay two large books and a woman's bonnet.
Thornton himself sat by a small consumptive fire, in an easy chair; another table, still spread with the appliances of breakfast, viz. a coffee-pot, a milk-jug, two cups, a broken loaf, and an empty dish, mingled with a pack of cards, one dice, and an open book de mauvais gout, stood immediately before him.
Thornton sat by a small, struggling fire in a comfy chair. Another table, still set with breakfast items—a coffee pot, a milk jug, two cups, a broken loaf, and an empty dish—was right in front of him, along with a pack of cards, a die, and an open book of bad taste.
Every thing around bore some testimony of the spirit of low debauchery; and the man himself, with his flushed and sensual countenance, his unwashed hands, and the slovenly rakishness of his whole appearance, made no unfitting representation of the Genius Loci.
Everything around showed signs of low debauchery; and the man himself, with his flushed and sensual face, his unwashed hands, and the careless, disheveled look of his entire appearance, was a fitting representation of the spirit of the place.
All that I have described, together with a flitting shadow of feminine appearance, escaping through another door, my quick eye discovered in the same instant that I made my salutation.
All that I've described, along with a fleeting glimpse of a woman coming through another door, caught my eye the moment I greeted.
Thornton rose, with an air half careless and half abashed, and expressed, in more appropriate terms than his appearance warranted, his pleasurable surprise at seeing me at last. There was, however, a singularity in his conversation, which gave it an air both of shrewdness and vulgarity. This was, as may before have been noted, a profuse intermixture of proverbs, some stale, some new, some sensible enough, and all savouring of a vocabulary carefully eschewed by every man of ordinary refinement in conversation.
Thornton stood up, looking both nonchalant and a bit embarrassed, and expressed, in a way that was more fitting than his appearance suggested, his happy surprise at finally seeing me. However, there was something unique about the way he spoke that made it feel both clever and crude. This was, as might have been mentioned before, a heavy use of proverbs—some old, some new, some quite sensible—all reflecting a vocabulary that any person with basic refinement would generally avoid in conversation.
“I have but a small tenement,” said he, smiling; “but, thank Heaven, at Paris a man is not made by his lodgings. Small house, small care. Few garcons have indeed a more sumptuous apartment than myself.”
“I only have a small apartment,” he said, smiling; “but, thank God, in Paris a man isn’t defined by where he lives. Small place, small worries. Few guys really have a more luxurious space than I do.”
“True,” said I; “and if I may judge by the bottles on the opposite table, and the bonnet beneath it, you find that no abode is too humble or too exalted for the solace of the senses.”
“True,” I said; “and if I can judge by the bottles on the table across from us, and the hat underneath it, you find that no place is too modest or too grand for comfort of the senses.”
“‘Fore Gad, you are in the right, Mr. Pelham,” replied Thornton, with a loud, coarse, chuckling laugh, which, more than a year’s conversation could have done, let me into the secrets of his character. “I care not a rush for the decorations of the table, so that the cheer be good; nor for the gew-gaws of the head-dress, as long as the face is pretty—‘the taste of the kitchen is better than the smell.’ Do you go much to Madame B—‘s in the Rue Gretry—eh, Mr. Pelham?—ah, I’ll be bound you do.”
“Honestly, you’ve got a point, Mr. Pelham,” Thornton said, with a loud, rough laugh that revealed more about him than a year’s worth of conversation ever could. “I don’t care at all about the fancy decorations on the table as long as the food is good, or the frills in the hair as long as the face is nice—‘the taste of the kitchen is better than the smell.’ Do you go to Madame B’s on Rue Gretry much, Mr. Pelham?—I bet you do.”
“No,” said I, with a loud laugh, but internal shiver; “but you know where to find le bon vin et les jolies filles. As for me, I am still a stranger in Paris, and amuse myself but very indifferently.”
“Not at all,” I said, laughing loudly but feeling a shiver inside; “but you know where to find good wine and pretty girls. As for me, I’m still new to Paris, and I’m just getting by.”
Thornton’s face brightened. “I tell you what my good fell—I beg pardon—I mean Mr. Pelham—I can shew you the best sport in the world, if you can only spare me a little of your time—this very evening, perhaps?”
Thornton's face lit up. "I tell you what, my good fellow—I apologize—I mean Mr. Pelham—I can show you the best fun in the world, if you can just spare me a bit of your time—maybe this evening?"
“I fear,” said I, “I am engaged all the present week; but I long for nothing more than to cultivate an acquaintance, seemingly so exactly to my own taste.”
“I’m afraid,” I said, “I’m busy all this week; but I want nothing more than to get to know someone who seems to be exactly my kind of person.”
Thornton’s grey eyes twinkled. “Will you breakfast with me on Sunday?” said he.
Thornton's gray eyes sparkled. "Will you have breakfast with me on Sunday?" he asked.
“I shall be too happy,” I replied
"I'll be so happy," I replied.
There was now a short pause. I took advantage of it. “I think,” said I, “I have seen you once or twice with a tall, handsome man, in a loose great coat of very singular colour. Pray, if not impertinent, who is he? I am sure I have seen him before in England.”
There was a brief pause. I seized the moment. “I think,” I said, “I’ve seen you a couple of times with a tall, attractive guy wearing a loose coat in a very unusual color. If it’s not too forward, who is he? I’m certain I’ve seen him before in England.”
I looked full upon Thornton as I said this; he changed colour, and answered my gaze with a quick glance from his small, glittering eye, before he replied. “I scarcely know who you mean, my acquaintance is so large and miscellaneous at Paris. It might have been Johnson, or Smith, or Howard, or any body, in short.”
I looked directly at Thornton as I said this; he changed color and met my gaze with a quick glance from his small, glittering eye before he replied. “I hardly know who you’re talking about; my circle of acquaintances in Paris is so vast and varied. It could have been Johnson, Smith, Howard, or anyone, really.”
“It is a man nearly six feet high,” said I, “thin, and remarkably well made, of a pale complexion, light eyes, and very black hair, mustachios and whiskers. I saw him with you once in the Bois de Boulogne, and once in a hell in the Palais Royal. Surely, now you will recollect who he is?”
“It’s a guy who's almost six feet tall,” I said. “He’s slim and really well-built, with a pale complexion, light eyes, and very black hair, mustache, and sideburns. I saw him with you once in the Bois de Boulogne and once in a club at the Palais Royal. Surely, now you remember who he is?”
Thornton was evidently disconcerted. “Oh!” said he, after a short pause, and another of his peculiarly quick, sly glances—“Oh, that man; I have known him a very short time. What is his name? let me see!” and Mr. Thornton affected to look down in a complete reverie of dim remembrances.
Thornton looked clearly confused. “Oh!” he said after a brief pause and another of his quick, sly glances—“Oh, that guy; I’ve only known him for a little while. What’s his name? Let me think!” Mr. Thornton pretended to look down, lost in a fog of vague memories.
I saw, however, that, from time to time, his eye glanced up to me, with a restless, inquisitive expression, and as instantly retired.
I noticed that every now and then, his eye would flicker up to me with a curious, restless look, and then it would quickly drop away.
“Ah,” said I, carelessly, “I think I know who he is!”
“Ah,” I said, casually, “I think I know who he is!”
“Who!” cried Thornton, eagerly, and utterly off his guard.
“Who!” shouted Thornton, eagerly, and completely unguarded.
“And yet,” I pursued, without noticing the interruption, “it scarcely can be—the colour of the hair is so very different.”
“And yet,” I continued, not realizing the interruption, “it can’t be—the color of the hair is so different.”
Thornton again appeared to relapse into his recollections. “War—Warbur—ah, I have it now!” cried he, “Warburton—that’s it—that’s the name—is it the one you supposed, Mr. Pelham?”
Thornton seemed to drift back into his memories. “War—Warbur—oh, I’ve got it now!” he exclaimed, “Warburton—that’s it—that’s the name. Is that the one you thought of, Mr. Pelham?”
“No,” said I, apparently perfectly satisfied. “I was quite mistaken. Good morning, I did not think it was so late. On Sunday, then, Mr. Thornton—au plaisir!”
“No,” I said, appearing completely satisfied. “I was totally wrong. Good morning, I didn't realize it was so late. So, see you on Sunday, Mr. Thornton—looking forward to it!”
“A d—d cunning dog!” said I to myself, as I left the apartments. “However, on peut-etre trop fin. I shall have him yet.”
“A damn clever dog!” I said to myself as I left the rooms. “However, he might be too smart. I’ll get him yet.”
The surest way to make a dupe is to let your victim suppose you are his.
The easiest way to trick someone is to let them think you belong to them.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Voila de l’erudition.—Les Femmes Savantes.
Here’s some knowledge.—Les Femmes Savantes.
I found, on my return, covered with blood, and foaming with passion, my inestimable valet—Bedos!
I found, on my return, covered in blood and seething with rage, my priceless valet—Bedos!
“What’s the matter?” said I.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
“Matter!” repeated Bedos, in a tone almost inarticulate with rage; and then, rejoicing at the opportunity of unbosoming his wrath, he poured out a vast volley of ivrognes and carognes, against our Dame du Chateau, of monkey reminiscence. With great difficulty, I gathered, at last, from his vituperations, that the enraged landlady, determined to wreak her vengeance on some one, had sent for him into her appartment, accosted him with a smile, bade him sit down, regaled him with cold vol-au-vent, and a glass of Curacoa, and, while he was felicitating himself on his good fortune, slipped out of the room: presently, three tall fellows entered with sticks.
“Matter!” Bedos shouted, nearly incoherent with rage; and then, thrilled to have the chance to unleash his anger, he launched into a torrent of insults and curses against our landlady, recalling her foolishness. After a lot of effort, I finally pieced together from his rants that the furious landlady, eager to take her revenge on someone, had summoned him into her apartment, greeted him with a smile, invited him to sit down, treated him to some cold pastry and a glass of Curacao, and while he was enjoying his good luck, quietly left the room: soon after, three tall guys came in with sticks.
“We’ll teach you,” said the biggest of them—“we’ll teach you to lock up ladies, for the indulgence of your vulgar amusement;” and, without one other word, they fell upon Bedos, with incredible zeal and vigour. The valiant valet defended himself, tooth and nail, for some time, for which he only got the more soundly belaboured. In the meanwhile the landlady entered, and, with the same gentle smile as before, begged him to make no ceremony, to proceed with his present amusement, and when he was tired with the exercise, hoped he would refresh himself with another glass of Curacoa.
“We’ll teach you,” said the biggest one—“we’ll teach you to lock up ladies for your low entertainment;” and, without another word, they jumped on Bedos with amazing enthusiasm and energy. The brave valet fought back fiercely for a while, but all it did was get him hit even harder. Meanwhile, the landlady came in, and with the same sweet smile as before, asked him to not hold back, to continue with his current fun, and when he was worn out from it, she hoped he would treat himself to another glass of Curacao.
“It was this,” said Bedos, with a whimper, “which hurt me the most, to think she should serve me so cruelly, after I had eaten so plentifully of the vol-au-vent; envy and injustice I can bear, but treachery stabs me to the heart.”
“It was this,” said Bedos, with a whine, “that hurt me the most, to think she would treat me so cruelly, after I had enjoyed so much of the vol-au-vent; I can handle envy and unfairness, but betrayal really stabs me in the heart.”
When these threshers of men were tired, the lady satisfied, and Bedos half dead, they suffered the unhappy valet to withdraw; the mistress of the hotel giving him a note, which she desired, with great civility, that he would transmit to me on my return. This, I found, inclosed my bill, and informed me that my month being out on the morrow, she was unwilling to continue me any longer, and begged I would, therefore, have the bonte to choose another apartment.
When these hard-working men were done, the lady was happy, and Bedos was practically dead, they let the unfortunate valet leave; the hotel mistress politely gave him a note, asking him to pass it on to me when I returned. I found that the note included my bill and informed me that since my month would be up tomorrow, she was not willing to keep me any longer and kindly asked me to choose another room.
“Carry my luggage forthwith,” said I, “to the Hotel de Mirabeau:” and that very evening I changed my abode.
“Take my luggage right away,” I said, “to the Hotel de Mirabeau:” and that very evening I moved.
I am happy in the opportunity this incident affords me of especially recommending the Hotel de Mirabeau, Rue de la Paix, to any of my countrymen who are really gentlemen, and will not disgrace my recommendation. It is certainly the best caravansera in the English quartier.
I’m pleased to take this chance to especially recommend the Hotel de Mirabeau, Rue de la Paix, to any of my fellow countrymen who are true gentlemen and will honor my recommendation. It’s definitely the best place to stay in the English quarter.
I was engaged that day to a literary dinner at the Marquis D’Al—; and as I knew I should meet Vincent, I felt some pleasure in repairing to my entertainer’s hotel. They were just going to dinner as I entered. A good many English were of the party. The good natured (in all senses of the word) Lady—, who always affected to pet me, cried aloud, “Pelham, mon joli petit mignon, I have not seen you for an age—do give me your arm.”
I was invited to a literary dinner at the Marquis D’Al— that day; and since I knew I would meet Vincent, I was glad to head to my host's hotel. They were just about to sit down for dinner when I arrived. There were quite a few English people in the group. The kind-hearted Lady—, who always acted like she wanted to take care of me, exclaimed, “Pelham, my lovely little darling, I haven’t seen you in ages—please give me your arm.”
Madame D’Anville was just before me, and, as I looked at her, I saw that her eyes were full of tears; my heart smote me for my late inattention, and going up to her, I only nodded to Lady—, and said, in reply to her invitation, “Non, perfide, it is my turn to be cruel now. Remember your flirtation with Mr. Howard de Howard.”
Madame D’Anville was right in front of me, and as I looked at her, I noticed her eyes were filled with tears; I felt a pang of guilt for my earlier neglect. Approaching her, I simply nodded to Lady— and replied to her invitation, “No, deceitful one, it’s my turn to be cruel now. Don’t forget your flirtation with Mr. Howard de Howard.”
“Pooh!” said Lady—, taking Lord Vincent’s arm, “your jealousy does indeed rest upon ‘a trifle light as air.’”
“Pooh!” said Lady—, taking Lord Vincent’s arm, “your jealousy really is based on ‘a trifle light as air.’”
“Do you forgive me?” whispered I to Madame D’Anville, as I handed her to the salle a manger. “Does not love forgive every thing?” was her answer.
"Do you forgive me?" I whispered to Madame D'Anville as I led her to the salle a manger. "Doesn't love forgive everything?" was her response.
“At least,” thought I, “it never talks in those pretty phrases.”
“At least,” I thought, “it never talks in those fancy phrases.”
The conversation soon turned upon books. As for me, I never at that time took a share in those discussions; indeed, I have long laid it down as a rule, that a man never gains by talking to more than one person at a time. If you don’t shine, you are a fool—if you do, you are a bore. You must become either ridiculous or unpopular—either hurt your own self-love by stupidity, or that of others by wit. I therefore sat in silence, looking exceedingly edified, and now and then muttering “good!” “true!” Thank heaven, however, the suspension of one faculty only increases the vivacity of the others; my eyes and ears always watch like sentinels over the repose of my lips. Careless and indifferent as I seem to all things, nothing ever escapes me: the minutest erreur in a dish or a domestic, the most trifling peculiarity in a criticism or a coat, my glance detects in an instant, and transmits for ever to my recollection.
The discussion quickly shifted to books. As for me, I didn't really participate in those conversations; in fact, I've always believed that a person doesn't benefit from talking to more than one person at a time. If you don't impress, you look foolish—if you do, you become a bore. You end up either looking ridiculous or being unpopular—either damaging your own self-esteem with ignorance or that of others with cleverness. So, I stayed quiet, appearing very thoughtful, and occasionally muttering “good!” or “true!” Thank goodness, when one faculty is on pause, the others become more lively; my eyes and ears remain watchful like sentinels guarding my lips. Carefree and indifferent as I might seem, nothing slips by me: the tiniest error in a dish or a servant, the smallest quirk in a critique or a jacket, my gaze picks up instantly and stores it in my memory forever.
“You have seen Jouy’s ‘Hermite de la Chaussee D’Antin?’” said our host to Lord Vincent.
“You’ve seen Jouy’s ‘Hermite de la Chaussee D’Antin?’” said our host to Lord Vincent.
“I have, and think meanly of it. There is a perpetual aim at something pointed, which as perpetually merges into something dull. He is like a bad swimmer, strikes out with great force, makes a confounded splash, and never gets a yard the further for it. It is a great effort not to sink. Indeed, Monsieur D’A—, your literature is at a very reduced ebb; bombastic in the drama—shallow in philosophy—mawkish in poetry, your writers of the present day seem to think, with Boileau—
“I have, and I think it’s overrated. There’s a constant attempt at something sharp, which just as constantly turns into something dull. He’s like a terrible swimmer, paddling with all his might, making a huge splash, and never getting any further for it. It’s a real struggle not to drown. Honestly, Monsieur D’A—, your literature is in a pretty sad state; it’s over-the-top in drama, superficial in philosophy, and overly sentimental in poetry—your contemporary writers seem to believe, like Boileau—
“‘Souvent de tous nos maux la raison est le pire.’”
“‘Often, the worst of all our troubles is reason.’”
“Surely,” cried Madame D’Anville, “you will allow De la Martine’s poetry to be beautiful?”
“Surely,” exclaimed Madame D’Anville, “you have to agree that De la Martine’s poetry is beautiful?”
“I allow it,” said he, “to be among the best you have; and I know very few lines in your language equal to the two first stanzas in his ‘Meditation on Napoleon,’ or to those exquisite verses called ‘Le Lac;’ but you will allow also that he wants originality and nerve. His thoughts are pathetic, but not deep; he whines, but sheds no tears. He has, in his imitation of Lord Byron, reversed the great miracle; instead of turning water into wine, he has turned wine into water. Besides, he is so unpardonably obscure. He thinks, with Bacchus—(you remember, D’A—, the line in Euripides, which I will not quote), that ‘there is something august in the shades;’ but he has applied this thought wrongly—in his obscurity there is nothing sublime—it is the back ground of a Dutch picture. It is only a red herring, or an old hat, which he has invested with such pomposity of shadow and darkness.”
“I allow it,” he said, “to be among the best you have; and I know very few lines in your language that match the first two stanzas in his ‘Meditation on Napoleon,’ or those beautiful verses called ‘Le Lac;’ but you must also recognize that he lacks originality and boldness. His thoughts are sentimental, but not profound; he complains but doesn’t truly express sorrow. In his imitation of Lord Byron, he has performed the great reversal; instead of turning water into wine, he has turned wine into water. Additionally, he is frustratingly unclear. He thinks, like Bacchus—(you remember, D’A—, the line in Euripides, which I won’t quote), that ‘there is something majestic in the shadows;’ but he has misapplied this idea—in his obscurity, there’s nothing grand—it’s just the background of a Dutch painting. It’s merely a red herring, or an old hat, which he has cloaked in an air of pomp and darkness.”
“But his verses are so smooth,” said Lady—.
“But his verses are so smooth,” said Lady—.
“Ah!” answered Vincent.
"Ah!" replied Vincent.
“‘Quand la rime enfin se trouve au bout des vers, Qu’importe que le reste y soit mis des travers.’”
“‘When the rhyme finally finds its place at the end of the verses, What does it matter if the rest is full of flaws?’”
“Helas” said the Viscount D’A—t, an author of no small celebrity himself; “I agree with you—we shall never again see a Voltaire or a Rousseau.”
“Alas,” said the Viscount D’A—t, a well-known author himself, “I agree with you—we will never see another Voltaire or Rousseau again.”
“There is but little justice in those complaints, often as they are made,” replied Vincent. “You may not, it is true, see a Voltaire or a Rousseau, but you will see their equals. Genius can never be exhausted by one individual. In our country, the poets after Chaucer in the fifteenth century complained of the decay of their art—they did not anticipate Shakspeare. In Hayley’s time, who ever dreamt of the ascension of Byron? Yet Shakspeare and Byron came like the bridegroom ‘in the dead of night;’ and you have the same probability of producing—not, indeed, another Rousseau, but a writer to do equal honour to your literature.”
"There isn't much justice in those complaints, even though they're often voiced," Vincent replied. "You might not see a Voltaire or a Rousseau, but you will find their equals. Genius can never be depleted by just one person. In our country, the poets after Chaucer in the fifteenth century complained about the decline of their art—they didn't foresee Shakespeare. In Hayley's time, who could have imagined Byron's rise? Yet Shakespeare and Byron appeared like a groom 'in the dead of night,' and you have just as much chance of producing—not another Rousseau, but a writer who will equally honor your literature."
“I think,” said Lady—, “that Rousseau’s ‘Julie’ is over-rated. I had heard so much of ‘La Nouvelle Heloise’ when I was a girl, and been so often told that it was destruction to read it, that I bought the book the very day after I was married. I own to you that I could not get through it.”
“I think,” said Lady—, “that Rousseau’s ‘Julie’ is over-rated. I had heard so much about ‘La Nouvelle Heloise’ when I was a girl, and I was often told that reading it was dangerous, that I bought the book the very day after I got married. I have to confess that I couldn’t finish it.”
“I am not surprised at it,” answered Vincent; “but Rousseau is not the less a genius for all that: there is no story to bear out the style, and he himself is right when he says ‘ce livre convient a tres peu de lecteurs.’ One letter would delight every one—four volumes of them are a surfeit—it is the toujours perdrix. But the chief beauty of that wonderful conception of an empassioned and meditative mind is to be found in the inimitable manner in which the thoughts are embodied, and in the tenderness, the truth, the profundity of the thoughts themselves: when Lord Edouard says, ‘c’est le chemin des passions qui m’a conduit a la philosophie,’ he inculcates, in one simple phrase, a profound and unanswerable truth. It is in these remarks that nature is chiefly found in the writings of Rousseau: too much engrossed in himself to be deeply skilled in the characters of others, that very self-study had yet given him a knowledge of the more hidden recesses of the heart. He could perceive at once the motive and the cause of actions, but he wanted the patience to trace the elaborate and winding progress of their effects. He saw the passions in their home, but he could not follow them abroad. He knew mankind in the general, but not men in the detail. Thus, when he makes an aphorism or reflection, it comes home at once to you as true; but when he would analyze that reflection, when he argues, reasons, and attempts to prove, you reject him as unnatural, or you refute him as false. It is then that he partakes of that manie commune which he imputes to other philosophers, ‘de nier ce qui est, et d’expliquer ce qui n’est pas.’”
“I’m not surprised by it,” Vincent replied. “But Rousseau is still a genius despite that: there’s no story to support the style, and he’s right when he says, ‘this book is suitable for very few readers.’ One letter would please everyone—four volumes of them are overkill—it’s like the always same dish. But the main beauty of that amazing idea from an impassioned and reflective mind lies in the unique way the thoughts are expressed, and in the tenderness, truth, and depth of those thoughts themselves: when Lord Edouard says, ‘it’s the path of passions that led me to philosophy,’ he conveys a deep and undeniable truth in one simple phrase. It’s in these observations that Rousseau’s writing reveals nature: too absorbed in himself to be deeply insightful about others, that very self-examination still gave him knowledge of the more hidden corners of the heart. He could immediately see the motive and reason behind actions, but he lacked the patience to trace the complex and winding journey of their effects. He understood passions in their own setting, but couldn’t follow them beyond that. He recognized humanity in general, but not individuals in detail. So, when he makes an aphorism or observation, it immediately strikes you as true; but when he tries to analyze that observation, when he debates, reasons, and attempts to prove, you find him unnatural or dismiss him as false. That’s when he shares in the common madness that he accuses other philosophers of, ‘to deny what is, and to explain what isn’t.’”
There was a short pause. “I think,” said Madame D’Anville, “that it is in those pensees which you admire so much in Rousseau, that our authors in general excel.”
There was a brief pause. “I believe,” said Madame D’Anville, “that it’s in those thoughts you admire so much in Rousseau that our writers generally excel.”
“You are right,” said Vincent, “and for this reason—with you les gens de letters are always les gens du monde. Hence their quick perceptions are devoted to men as well as to books. They make observations acutely, and embody them with grace; but it is worth remarking, that the same cause which produced the aphorism, frequently prevents its being profound. These literary gens du monde have the tact to observe, but not the patience, perhaps not the time, to investigate. They make the maxim, but they never explain to you the train of reasoning which led to it. Hence they are more brilliant than true. An English writer would not dare to make a maxim, involving, perhaps, in two lines, one of the most important of moral truths, without bringing pages to support his dictum. A French essayist leaves it wholly to itself. He tells you neither how he came by his reasons, nor their conclusion, ‘le plus fou souvent est le plus satisfait.’ Consequently, if less tedious than the English, your reasoners are more dangerous, and ought rather to be considered as models of terseness than of reflection. A man might learn to think sooner from your writers, but he will learn to think justly sooner from ours. Many observations of La Bruyere and Rochefoucault—the latter especially—have obtained credit for truth solely from their point. They possess exactly the same merit as the very sensible—permit me to add—very French line in Corneille:—
“You're right,” said Vincent, “and for this reason—people like you in literature are always part of high society. So, their sharp insights are directed at both people and books. They notice things keenly and present their thoughts with style; however, it's notable that the same reason that creates the saying often stops it from being deep. These literary socialites have the ability to observe, but they might lack the patience—maybe even the time—to dig deeper. They offer the saying but never explain the reasoning behind it. Because of this, they're more dazzling than accurate. An English writer wouldn’t dare to present a saying that encapsulates, perhaps in just two lines, one of the most crucial moral truths without writing pages of support for it. A French essayist leaves it entirely on its own. He doesn’t tell you how he arrived at his reasoning or its conclusion, ‘the craziest often is the most satisfied.’ As a result, while your thinkers are less tedious than the English ones, they are more dangerous and should be seen as examples of brevity rather than deep thought. Someone might learn to think quickly from your writers, but they will learn to think correctly more quickly from ours. Many observations by La Bruyere and Rochefoucauld—the latter especially—have gained acceptance as truth purely because of their point. They have the same merit as the very insightful—if I may add—very French line in Corneille:—”
“‘Ma plus douce esperance est de perdre l’espoir.’”
“‘My sweetest hope is to lose hope.’”
The Maquis took advantage of the silence which followed Vincent’s criticism to rise from table. We all (except Vincent, who took leave) adjourned to the salon. “Qui est cet homme la?” said one, “comme il est epris de lui-meme.” “How silly he is,” cried another—“how ugly,” said a third. What a taste in literature—such a talker—such shallowness, and such assurance—not worth the answering—could not slip in a word—disagreeable, revolting, awkward, slovenly, were the most complimentary opinions bestowed upon the unfortunate Vincent. The women called him un horreur, and the men un bete. The old railed at his mauvais gout, and the young at his mauvais coeur, for the former always attribute whatever does not correspond with their sentiments, to a perversion of taste, and the latter whatever does not come up to their enthusiasm, to a depravity of heart.
The Maquis took advantage of the silence after Vincent’s criticism to get up from the table. We all (except Vincent, who left) moved to the living room. “Who is that man?” asked one, “he’s so full of himself.” “How ridiculous he is,” exclaimed another—“how ugly,” said a third. What poor taste in literature—what a talker—such shallowness, and such confidence—not worth responding to—couldn't even get a word in—disagreeable, revolting, awkward, slovenly, were the most generous opinions given to the unfortunate Vincent. The women called him un horreur, and the men un bete. The older crowd complained about his mauvais gout, and the younger ones about his mauvais coeur, since the former always attribute anything that doesn’t match their views to a lack of taste, and the latter blame anything that doesn’t meet their excitement on a bad heart.
As for me, I went home, enriched with two new observations; first, that one may not speak of any thing relative to a foreign country, as one would if one was a native. National censures become particular affronts.
As for me, I went home, enriched with two new observations; first, that one may not speak of anything related to a foreign country as one would if one were a native. National criticisms become personal insults.
Secondly, that those who know mankind in theory, seldom know it in practice; the very wisdom that conceives a rule, is accompanied with the abstraction, or the vanity, which destroys it. I mean that the philosopher of the cabinet is often too diffident to put into action his observations, or too eager for display to conceal their design. Lord Vincent values himself upon his science du monde. He has read much upon men, he has reflected more; he lays down aphorisms to govern or to please them. He goes into society; he is cheated by the one half, and the other half he offends. The sage in the cabinet is but a fool in the salon; and the most consummate men of the world are those who have considered the least on it.
Secondly, those who understand human nature in theory often struggle to apply it in real life; the very wisdom that creates a rule is marred by abstraction or vanity that undermines it. What I mean is that the philosopher in his study is often too hesitant to act on his insights or too eager to show off to hide their purpose. Lord Vincent prides himself on his social knowledge. He has read a lot about people and has thought even more; he shares rules to manage or charm them. He goes into social settings; he gets deceived by half the people, and he offends the other half. The wise man in the study is just a fool in the social scene; and the most knowledgeable people about the world are often those who have reflected on it the least.
CHAPTER XXV.
Falstaff. What money is in my purse?
Page. Seven groats
and two-pence.
—Second Part of Henry IV.
Falstaff. How much money do I have in my purse?
Page. Seven groats and two pence.
—Second Part of Henry IV.
En iterum Crispinus.
Again Crispinus.
The next day a note was brought me, which had been sent to my former lodgings in the Hotel de Paris: it was from Thornton.
The next day I received a note that had been sent to my old place at the Hotel de Paris: it was from Thornton.
“My dear Sir,” (it began)
"Dear Sir," (it began)
“I am very sorry that particular business will prevent me the pleasure of seeing you at my rooms on Sunday. I hope to be more fortunate some other day. I should like much to introduce you, the first opportunity, to my friends in the Rue Gretry, for I like obliging my countrymen. I am sure, if you were to go there, you would cut and come again—one shoulder of mutton drives down another.
“I’m really sorry that a specific obligation will keep me from the pleasure of seeing you at my place on Sunday. I hope I’ll have better luck another day. I’d really like to introduce you to my friends on Rue Gretry at the first chance I get, because I enjoy helping out my fellow countrymen. I’m sure if you went there, you’d definitely enjoy it—one shoulder of mutton leads to another.”
“I beg you to accept my repeated excuses, and remain,
“I ask you to accept my sincere apologies and stay,
“Dear Sir,
“Dear Sir,”
“Your very obedient servant,
"Your sincerely devoted servant,"
“Thomas Thornton.
Thomas Thornton.
“Rue St. Dominique,
"Rue St. Dominique,"
“Friday Morning.”
"Friday Morning."
This letter produced in me many and manifold cogitations. What could possibly have induced Mr. Tom Thornton, rogue as he was, to postpone thus of his own accord, the plucking of a pigeon, which he had such good reason to believe he had entrapped? There was evidently no longer the same avidity to cultivate my acquaintance as before; in putting off our appointment with so little ceremony, he did not even fix a day for another. What had altered his original designs towards me? for if Vincent’s account was true, it was natural to suppose that he wished to profit by any acquaintance he might form with me, and therefore such an acquaintance his own interests would induce him to continue and confirm.
This letter made me think a lot. What could have caused Mr. Tom Thornton, as shady as he was, to voluntarily delay capturing a person he had every reason to believe he had successfully tricked? Clearly, he no longer had the same eagerness to get to know me as he did before; by postponing our meeting so casually, he didn't even bother to suggest another date. What changed his initial intentions toward me? If Vincent’s account was accurate, it would make sense that he wanted to benefit from any connection he could make with me, and his own interests would lead him to keep and strengthen that connection.
Either, then, he no longer had the same necessity for a dupe, or he no longer imagined I should become one. Yet neither of these suppositions was probable. It was not likely that he should grow suddenly honest, or suddenly rich: nor had I, on the other hand, given him any reason to suppose I was a jot more wary than any other individual he might have imposed upon. On the contrary, I had appeared to seek his acquaintance with an eagerness which said but little for my knowledge of the world. The more I reflected, the more I should have been puzzled, had I not connected his present backwardness with his acquaintance with the stranger, whom he termed Warburton. It is true, that I had no reason to suppose so: it was a conjecture wholly unsupported, and, indeed, against my better sense; yet, from some unanalysed associations, I could not divest myself of the supposition.
Either he no longer needed a fool, or he didn’t think I would become one. Yet neither of these ideas seemed likely. It wasn’t probable that he suddenly became honest or suddenly got rich; nor had I given him any indication that I was any more cautious than anyone else he could have tricked. In fact, I seemed eager to get to know him, which didn’t reflect well on my understanding of the world. The more I thought about it, the more puzzled I would have been, if I hadn’t connected his current reluctance with his association with the stranger he called Warburton. It's true that I had no reason to believe that was the case; it was a guess without any evidence and, in fact, against my better judgment; yet, for some reason I couldn’t analyze, I couldn’t shake the idea.
“I will soon see,” thought I; and wrapping myself in my cloak, for the day was bitterly cold, I bent my way to Thornton’s lodgings. I could not explain to myself the deep interest I took in whatever was connected with (the so-called) Warburton, or whatever promised to discover more clearly any particulars respecting him. His behaviour in the gambling house; his conversation with the woman in the Jardin des Plantes; and the singular circumstance, that a man of so very aristocratic an appearance, should be connected with Thornton, and only seen in such low scenes, and with such low society, would not have been sufficient so strongly to occupy my mind, had it not been for certain dim recollections, and undefinable associations, that his appearance when present, and my thoughts of him when absent, perpetually recalled.
“I'll find out soon,” I thought, and wrapping myself in my coat, since it was freezing outside, I headed to Thornton's place. I couldn't understand why I was so deeply interested in anything related to the so-called Warburton or anything that might reveal more about him. His behavior at the gambling house, his conversation with the woman in the Jardin des Plantes, and the strange fact that a man who looked so aristocratic was connected to Thornton and only seen in such lowly situations and with such lowly people wouldn’t have occupied my mind so much if it weren't for certain vague memories and unclear associations that his presence and my thoughts about him when he was gone kept bringing back.
As, engrossed with meditations of this nature, I was passing over the Pont Neuf, I perceived the man Warburton had so earnestly watched in the gambling house, and whom I identified with the “Tyrrell,” who had formed the subject of conversation in the Jardin des Plantes, pass slowly before me. There was an appearance of great exhaustion in his swarthy and strongly marked countenance. He walked carelessly on, neither looking to the right nor the left, with that air of thought and abstraction which I have remarked as common to all men in the habit of indulging any engrossing and exciting passion.
As I was lost in thoughts like these while crossing the Pont Neuf, I noticed the man Warburton had been watching so intently in the gambling house. I recognized him as “Tyrrell,” the topic of our conversation in the Jardin des Plantes, as he walked slowly past me. He looked really worn out, his dark and defined features showing signs of fatigue. He strolled on carelessly, not glancing to the right or left, with that thoughtful and distracted demeanor that I've noticed is typical of people who are caught up in intense and thrilling passions.
We were just on the other side of the Seine, when I perceived the woman of the Jardin des Plantes approach. Tyrrell (for that, I afterwards discovered, was really his name) started as she came near, and asked her, in a tone of some asperity, where she had been? As I was but a few paces behind, I had a clear, full view of the woman’s countenance. She was about twenty-eight or thirty years of age. Her features were decidedly handsome, though somewhat too sharp and aquiline for my individual taste. Her eyes were light and rather sunken; and her complexion bespoke somewhat of the paleness and languor of ill-health. On the whole, the expression of her face, though decided, was not unpleasing, and when she returned Tyrrell’s rather rude salutation, it was with a smile, which made her, for the moment, absolutely beautiful.
We were just on the other side of the Seine when I saw the woman from the Jardin des Plantes approach. Tyrrell (which I later found out was his real name) jumped when she got close and asked her, a bit sharply, where she had been. Since I was just a few steps behind, I had a clear view of her face. She looked to be around twenty-eight or thirty. Her features were definitely attractive, though a bit too sharp and pointed for my liking. Her eyes were light and somewhat sunken, and her complexion showed signs of illness, making her look a bit pale and weak. Overall, her expression was strong but not unappealing, and when she responded to Tyrrell’s rather rude greeting, she smiled, making her look absolutely beautiful for that moment.
“Where have I been to?” she said, in answer to his interrogatory. “Why, I went to look at the New Church, which they told me was so superbe.”
“Where have I been?” she replied, answering his question. “Well, I went to check out the New Church, which they said was so amazing.”
“Methinks,” replied the man, “that ours are not precisely the circumstances in which such spectacles are amusing.”
“Might I suggest,” replied the man, “that these aren't exactly the right circumstances for such spectacles to be entertaining.”
“Nay, Tyrrell,” said the woman, as taking his arm they walked on together a few paces before me, “nay, we are quite rich now to what we have been; and, if you do play again, our two hundred pounds may swell into a fortune. Your losses have brought you skill, and you may now turn them into actual advantages.”
“Nah, Tyrrell,” said the woman, as she took his arm and they walked ahead a few steps, “nah, we’re much richer now than we used to be; and if you play again, our two hundred pounds could grow into a fortune. Your losses have made you better at this, and now you can turn that skill into real benefits.”
Tyrrell did not reply exactly to these remarks, but appeared as if debating with himself. “Two hundred pounds—twenty already gone!—in a few months all will have melted away. What is it then now but a respite from starvation?—but with luck it may become a competence.”
Tyrrell didn’t respond directly to these comments, but he seemed to be pondering his thoughts. “Two hundred pounds—twenty already spent!—in a few months it will all be gone. What is it now but a temporary escape from hunger?—but with some luck, it might turn into something more stable.”
“And why not have luck? many a fortune has been made with a worse beginning,” said the woman.
“And why not be lucky? Many fortunes have been made from worse beginnings,” said the woman.
“True, Margaret,” pursued the gambler, “and even without luck, our fate can only commence a month or two sooner—better a short doom than a lingering torture.”
“True, Margaret,” continued the gambler, “and even without luck, our fate can only start a month or two earlier—better a quick end than a slow suffering.”
“What think you of trying some new game where you have more experience, or where the chances are greater than in that of rouge et noir?” asked the woman. “Could you not make something out of that tall, handsome man, who Thornton says is so rich?”
“What do you think about trying a new game where you have more experience, or where the odds are better than in rouge et noir?” the woman asked. “Could you do something with that tall, handsome guy who Thornton says is really wealthy?”
“Ah, if one could!” sighed Tyrrell, wistfully. “Thornton tells me, that he has won thousands from him, and that they are mere drops in his income. Thornton is a good, easy, careless fellow, and might let me into a share of the booty: but then, in what games can I engage him?”
“Ah, if only it were possible!” sighed Tyrrell, feeling nostalgic. “Thornton tells me that he has won thousands from him, and that they’re just small amounts compared to his income. Thornton is a good, easygoing, careless guy, and he might let me in on the winnings: but then, what games can I get him to play?”
Here I passed this well-suited pair, and lost the remainder of their conversation. “Well,” thought I, “if this precious personage does starve at last, he will most richly deserve it, partly for his designs on the stranger, principally for his opinion of Thornton. If he was a knave only, one might pity him; but a knave and fool both, are a combination of evil, for which there is no intermediate purgatory of opinion—nothing short of utter damnation.”
Here I walked by this perfectly matched couple and missed the rest of their conversation. “Well,” I thought, “if this precious character ends up starving, he will have earned it, partly because of his schemes against the stranger, but mostly for his views on Thornton. If he were just a scoundrel, one might feel sorry for him; but being both a scoundrel and a fool is a combination of wickedness that leaves no room for any middle ground—nothing short of complete damnation.”
I soon arrived at Mr. Thornton’s abode. The same old woman, poring over the same novel of Crebillon, made me the same reply as before; and accordingly again I ascended the obscure and rugged stairs, which seemed to indicate, that the road to vice is not so easy as one generally supposes. I knocked at the door, and receiving no answering acknowledgment, opened it at once. The first thing I saw was the dark, rough coat of Warburton—that person’s back was turned to me, and he was talking with some energy to Thornton (who lounged idly in his chair, with one ungartered leg thrown over the elbow.)
I soon arrived at Mr. Thornton’s place. The same old woman, absorbed in the same Crebillon novel, gave me the same answer as before; so I went up the dark, uneven stairs again, which seemed to suggest that the path to wrongdoing isn’t as easy as people usually think. I knocked on the door, and when I got no response, I opened it right away. The first thing I saw was Warburton’s dark, rough coat—his back was to me, and he was speaking energetically to Thornton, who was lounging casually in his chair, with one leg thrown over the arm.
“Ah, Mr. Pelham,” exclaimed the latter, starting from his not very graceful position, “it gives me great pleasure to see you—Mr. Warburton, Mr. Pelham—Mr. Pelham, Mr. Warburton.” My new-made and mysterious acquaintance drew himself up to his full height, and bowed very slightly to my own acknowledgment of the introduction. A low person would have thought him rude. I only supposed him ignorant of the world. No real gentleman is uncivil. He turned round after this stiff condescension de sa part, and sunk down on the sofa, with his back towards me.
“Ah, Mr. Pelham,” the other said, getting up from his not-so-graceful position, “I’m really glad to see you—Mr. Warburton, this is Mr. Pelham—Mr. Pelham, this is Mr. Warburton.” My newly formed and mysterious acquaintance stood tall and gave a slight bow in response to my acknowledgment of the introduction. A less understanding person might have thought he was being rude. I just assumed he was unfamiliar with social norms. No true gentleman is disrespectful. After this awkward display of superiority, he turned away and sank down onto the sofa, facing away from me.
“I was mistaken,” thought I, “when I believed him to be above such associates as Thornton—they are well matched.”
“I was wrong,” I thought, “to believe he was above hanging out with someone like Thornton—they're a perfect match.”
“My dear Sir,” said Thornton, “I am very sorry I could not see you to breakfast—a particular engagement prevented me—verbum sap. Mr. Pelham, you take me, I suppose—black eyes white skin, and such an ancle;” and the fellow rubbed his great hands and chuckled.
“My dear Sir,” said Thornton, “I’m really sorry I couldn’t join you for breakfast—something came up that I couldn’t get out of—just a little something, you know. Mr. Pelham, you understand me, I suppose—dark eyes, light skin, and that kind of ankle;” and the guy rubbed his big hands and laughed.
“Well,” said I, “I cannot blame you, whatever may be my loss—a dark eye and a straight ancle are powerful excuses. What says Mr. Warburton to them?” and I turned to the object of my interrogatory.
"Well," I said, "I can't blame you, no matter what I lose—a pretty face and an attractive ankle are convincing reasons. What's Mr. Warburton think about them?" I then turned to the person I was asking.
“Really,” he answered drily, and without moving from his uncourteous position, “Mr. Thornton only can judge of the niceties of his peculiar tastes, or the justice of his general excuses.”
“Really,” he replied dryly, and without changing his rude position, “only Mr. Thornton can assess the nuances of his unique preferences, or the validity of his overall excuses.”
Mr. Warburton said this in a sarcastic, bitter tone. Thornton bit his lip, more, I should think, at the manner than the words, and his small grey eyes sparkled with a malignant and stern expression, which suited the character of his face far better than the careless levity and enjouement which his glances usually denoted.
Mr. Warburton said this in a sarcastic, bitter tone. Thornton bit his lip, more at the way he said it than the actual words, and his small gray eyes sparkled with a sharp and cold expression, which fit his face much better than the casual lightness and cheer he usually showed in his glances.
“They are no such great friends after all,” thought I; “and now let me change my attack. Pray,” I asked, “among all your numerous acquaintances at Paris, did you ever meet with a Mr. Tyrrell?”
“They aren’t such great friends after all,” I thought; “now let me switch my approach. Please,” I asked, “among all your many acquaintances in Paris, have you ever come across a Mr. Tyrrell?”
Warburton started from his chair, and as instantly re-seated himself. Thornton eyed me with one of those peculiar looks which so strongly reminded me of a dog, in deliberation whether to bite or run away.
Warburton got up from his chair and quickly sat back down. Thornton looked at me with one of those odd expressions that made me think of a dog trying to decide whether to bite or run away.
“I do know a Mr. Tyrrell!” he said, after a short pause.
“I know a Mr. Tyrrell!” he said after a brief pause.
“What sort of a person is he?” I asked with an indifferent air—“a great gamester, is he not?”
“What kind of person is he?” I asked casually—“a big gambler, right?”
“He does slap it down on the colours now and then,” replied Thornton. “I hope you don’t know him, Mr. Pelham!”
“He does hit it hard on the colors every now and then,” replied Thornton. “I hope you’re not familiar with him, Mr. Pelham!”
“Why?” said I, evading the question. “His character is not affected by a propensity so common, unless, indeed, you suppose him to be more a gambler than a gamester, viz. more acute than unlucky.”
“Why?” I said, dodging the question. “His character isn’t influenced by a tendency so common, unless, of course, you think he’s more of a gambler than a player, meaning more clever than unfortunate.”
“God forbid that I should say any such thing,” replied Thornton; “you won’t catch an old lawyer in such imprudence.”
“God forbid that I should say anything like that,” replied Thornton; “you won’t find an old lawyer being that reckless.”
“The greater the truth, the greater the libel,” said Warburton, with a sneer.
“The bigger the truth, the bigger the slander,” said Warburton, with a sneer.
“No,” resumed Thornton, “I know nothing against Mr. Tyrrell—nothing! He may be a very good man, and I believe he is; but as a friend, Mr. Pelham, (and Mr. Thornton grew quite affectionate), I advise you to have as little as possible to do with that sort of people.”
“No,” Thornton continued, “I don’t have anything against Mr. Tyrrell—nothing! He could be a really good guy, and I actually believe he is; but as a friend, Mr. Pelham, (and Mr. Thornton became quite warmhearted), I suggest you stay as far away from that kind of people as you can.”
“Truly,” said I, “you have now excited my curiosity. Nothing, you know, is half so inviting as mystery.”
“Honestly,” I said, “you’ve really piqued my curiosity. Nothing is as intriguing as a mystery.”
Thornton looked as if he had expected a very different reply; and Warburton said, in an abrupt tone—“Whoever enters an unknown road in a fog may easily lose himself.”
Thornton looked like he was expecting a completely different answer; and Warburton said, in a blunt tone, “Anyone who takes an unfamiliar path in a fog can easily get lost.”
“True,” said I; “but that very chance is more agreeable than a road where one knows every tree! Danger and novelty are more to my taste than safety and sameness. Besides, as I never gamble myself, I can lose nothing by an acquaintance with those who do.”
“True,” I said; “but that very chance is more appealing than a path where you know every tree! I prefer danger and new experiences over safety and routine. Plus, since I never gamble myself, I have nothing to lose by getting to know those who do.”
Another pause ensued—and, finding I had got all from Mr. Thornton and his uncourteous guest that I was likely to do, I took my hat and my departure.
Another pause followed—and, realizing I had gotten everything I could from Mr. Thornton and his rude guest, I grabbed my hat and left.
“I do not know,” thought I, “whether I have profited much by this visit. Let me consider. In the first place, I have not ascertained why I was put off by Mr. Thornton—for as to his excuse, it could only have availed one day, and had he been anxious for my acquaintance, he would have named another. I have, however, discovered, first, that he does not wish me to form any connection with Tyrrell; secondly, from Warburton’s sarcasm, and his glance of reply, that there is but little friendship between those two, whatever be the intimacy; and, thirdly, that Warburton, from his dorsal positions, so studiously preserved, either wished to be uncivil or unnoticed.” The latter, after all, was the most probable; and, upon the whole, I felt more than ever convinced that he was the person I suspected him to be.
“I don’t know,” I thought, “if I gained much from this visit. Let me think it over. First of all, I haven’t figured out why Mr. Thornton turned me away—his excuse only worked for one day, and if he was eager to get to know me, he would have suggested another time. However, I have found out, first, that he doesn’t want me to have any connection with Tyrrell; second, from Warburton’s sarcasm and his look in response, that there isn’t much friendship between them, no matter how close they seem; and third, that Warburton, with his carefully maintained posture, either wanted to be rude or unnoticed.” The latter seemed the most likely; and overall, I felt more convinced than ever that he was the person I thought he was.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Tell how the fates my giddy course did guide, The inconstant turns of every changing hour.—Pierce Gaveston, by M. Drayton.
Tell how fate guided my wild journey, the unpredictable twists of each passing hour.—Pierce Gaveston, by M. Drayton.
Je me retire donc.—Adieu, Paris, adieu!—Boileau.
I'm taking my leave then.—Goodbye, Paris, goodbye!—Boileau.
When I returned home, I found on my table the following letter from my mother:
When I got home, I found the following letter from my mom on the table:
“My dear Henry,
"My dear Henry,"
“I am rejoiced to hear you are so well entertained at Paris—that you have been so often to the D—s and C—s; that Coulon says you are his best pupil—that your favourite horse is so much admired—and that you have only exceeded your allowance by a L1,000; with some difficulty I have persuaded your uncle to transmit you an order for L1,500, which will, I trust, make up all your deficiencies.
“I’m really glad to hear you’re having such a great time in Paris—that you’ve been to the D—s and C—s so often; that Coulon says you’re his best student—that your favorite horse is getting so much attention—and that you’ve only gone over your allowance by £1,000; with some effort, I convinced your uncle to send you an order for £1,500, which I hope will cover all your expenses.”
“You must not, my dear child, be so extravagant for the future, and for a very good reason, namely, I do not see how you can. Your uncle, I fear, will not again be so generous, and your father cannot assist you. You will therefore see more clearly than ever the necessity of marrying an heiress: there are only two in England (the daughters of gentlemen) worthy of you—the most deserving of these has L10,000 a year, the other has L150,000. The former is old, ugly, and very ill tempered; the latter tolerably pretty, and agreeable, and just of age; but you will perceive the impropriety of even thinking of her till we have tried the other. I am going to ask both to my Sunday soirees, where I never admit any single men, so that there, at least, you will have no rivals.
“You must not, my dear child, be so extravagant about the future, and for a very good reason: I don’t see how you can. I’m afraid your uncle won’t be so generous again, and your father can’t help you. You will therefore see more clearly than ever the necessity of marrying an heiress: there are only two in England (the daughters of gentlemen) who are worthy of you—the most deserving has £10,000 a year, the other has £150,000. The former is old, ugly, and very ill-tempered; the latter is fairly pretty, agreeable, and just of age; but you will understand the impropriety of even thinking of her until we’ve tried the other. I’m going to invite both to my Sunday soirees, where I never allow any single men, so at least there, you won’t have any rivals.”
“And now, my dear son, before I enter into a subject of great importance to you, I wish to recal to your mind that pleasure is never an end, but a means—viz. that in your horses and amusements at Paris—your visits and your liaisons—you have always, I trust, remembered that these were only so far desirable as the methods of shining in society. I have now a new scene on which you are to enter, with very different objects in view, and where any pleasures you may find have nothing the least in common with those you at present enjoy.
“And now, my dear son, before I dive into a topic that’s really important for you, I want to remind you that pleasure is never the ultimate goal, but rather a means to an end. Whether it’s your horses, your fun in Paris, your outings, or your romantic liaisons, you should always remember that these are only worthwhile to the extent that they help you stand out in society. You are about to step into a new scene with very different goals in mind, where any pleasures you might encounter will be completely different from what you’re currently experiencing.”
“I know that this preface will not frighten you as it might many silly young men. Your education has been too carefully attended to, for you to imagine that any step can be rough or unpleasant which raises you in the world.
"I know that this preface won't scare you like it might some foolish young men. Your education has been too well taken care of for you to think that any step that elevates you in life can be tough or unpleasant."
“To come at once to the point. One of the seats in your uncle’s borough of Buyemall is every day expected to be vacated; the present member, Mr. Toolington, cannot possibly live a week, and your uncle is very desirous that you should fill the vacancy which Mr. Toolington’s death will create. Though I called it Lord Glenmorris’s borough, yet it is not entirely at his disposal, which I think very strange, since my father, who was not half so rich as your uncle, could send two members to Parliament without the least trouble in the world—but I don’t understand these matters. Possibly your uncle (poor man) does not manage them well. However, he says no time is to be lost. You are to return immediately to England, and come down to his house in—shire. It is supposed you will have some contest, but be certain eventually to come in.
"Let's get right to the point. One of the seats in your uncle’s borough of Buyemall is expected to become vacant soon; the current member, Mr. Toolington, is unlikely to survive the week, and your uncle is very eager for you to take over the position that Mr. Toolington’s death will leave open. Although I referred to it as Lord Glenmorris’s borough, it isn’t entirely his to control, which I find quite odd, considering my father, who was nowhere near as wealthy as your uncle, could easily send two members to Parliament without any hassle—but I’m not well-versed in these matters. Perhaps your uncle (poor man) doesn’t handle them well. In any case, he says you need to act quickly. You are to return to England right away and come to his house in —shire. It’s expected that you’ll face some competition, but you’ll definitely end up winning."
“You will also, in this visit to Lord Glenmorris, have an excellent opportunity of securing his affection; you know it is some time since he saw you, and the greater part of his property is unentailed. If you come into the House you must devote yourself wholly to it, and I have no fear of your succeeding; for I remember, when you were quite a child, how well you spoke, ‘My name is Norval,’ and ‘Romans, countrymen, and lovers,’ I heard Mr. Canning speak the other day, and I think his voice is quite like yours; in short, I make no doubt of seeing you in the ministry in a very few years.
“You will also have a great chance to win over Lord Glenmorris during this visit. It’s been a while since he last saw you, and most of his property isn’t tied up. If you get into the House, you need to commit yourself entirely to it, and I have no doubt you'll succeed. I remember when you were just a child, how well you said, 'My name is Norval,' and 'Romans, countrymen, and lovers.' I heard Mr. Canning speak the other day, and I think his voice is quite similar to yours. In short, I have no doubt we’ll see you in the ministry in just a few years.”
“You see, my dear son, that it is absolutely necessary you should set out immediately. You will call on Lady—, and you will endeavour to make firm friends of the most desirable among your present acquaintance; so that you may be on the same footing you are now, should you return to Paris. This a little civility will easily do: nobody (as I before observed), except in England, ever loses by politeness; by the by, that last word is one you must never use, it is too Gloucester-place like.
“You see, my dear son, it’s really important that you leave right away. You’ll visit Lady—, and you’ll try to make solid connections with the best people among your current acquaintances; that way, if you come back to Paris, you’ll still be on the same level as you are now. A bit of politeness will take care of that: nobody (as I mentioned before), except in England, ever suffers from being polite; by the way, that last word is one you should never use, it sounds too much like Gloucester Place.”
“You will also be careful, in returning to England, to make very little use of French phrases; no vulgarity is more unpleasing. I could not help being exceedingly amused by a book written the other day, which professes to give an accurate description of good society. Not knowing what to make us say in English, the author has made us talk nothing but French. I have often wondered what common people think of us, since in their novels they always affect to pourtray us so different from themselves. I am very much afraid we are in all things exactly like them, except in being more simple and unaffected. The higher the rank, indeed, the less pretence, because there is less to pretend to. This is the chief reason why our manners are better than low persons: ours are more natural, because they imitate no one else; theirs are affected, because they think to imitate ours; and whatever is evidently borrowed becomes vulgar. Original affection is sometimes ton—imitated affectation, always bad.
“You should also be careful when returning to England to use very few French phrases; nothing is more off-putting than vulgarity. I couldn’t help but find a recent book hilarious that claims to accurately describe high society. Not knowing how to make us speak in English, the author has us speak only in French. I’ve often wondered what ordinary people think of us, since in their novels they always depict us as so different from themselves. I’m quite afraid that in reality we are just like them in every way, except that we are more straightforward and genuine. The higher the rank, the less pretense, because there’s less to pretend to. This is the main reason our manners are better than those of lower-status individuals: ours are more natural because we don’t imitate anyone else; theirs are forced because they try to imitate us, and anything that’s obviously borrowed becomes vulgar. Genuine affection is sometimes a little showy— imitated pretension is always bad."
“Well, my dear Henry, I must now conclude this letter, already too long to be interesting. I hope to see you about ten days after you receive this; and if you could bring me a Cachemire shawl, it would give me great pleasure to see your taste in its choice. God bless you, my dear son.
“Well, my dear Henry, I must now wrap up this letter, which is already too long to be engaging. I hope to see you about ten days after you get this; and if you could bring me a Cashmere shawl, I would really enjoy seeing your choice in it. God bless you, my dear son.
“Your very affectionate
"You're super affectionate"
“Frances Pelham.”
“Frances Pelham.”
“P.S. I hope you go to church sometimes: I am sorry to see the young men of the present day so irreligious. Perhaps you could get my old friend, Madame De—, to choose the Cachemire—take care of your health.”
“P.S. I hope you go to church occasionally: I'm sorry to see that young men today seem so irreligious. Maybe you could ask my old friend, Madame De—, to pick the Cashmere—take care of yourself.”
This letter, which I read carefully twice over, threw me into a most serious meditation. My first feeling was regret at leaving Paris; my second, was a certain exultation at the new prospects so unexpectedly opened to me. The great aim of a philosopher is, to reconcile every disadvantage by some counterbalance of good—where he cannot create this, he should imagine it. I began, therefore, to consider less what I should lose than what I should gain, by quitting Paris. In the first place, I was tolerably tired of its amusements: no business is half so fatiguing as pleasure. I longed for a change: behold, a change was at hand! Then, to say truth, I was heartily glad of a pretence of escaping from a numerous cohort of folles amours, with Madame D’Anville at the head; and the very circumstance which men who play the German flute and fall in love, would have considered the most vexatious, I regarded as the most consolatory.
This letter, which I read carefully two times, put me into deep thought. My first feeling was regret about leaving Paris; my second was a sense of excitement about the new opportunities that had unexpectedly come my way. The main goal of a philosopher is to balance every disadvantage with some benefit—if they can’t create it, they should imagine it. So, I started to think less about what I would lose and more about what I would gain by leaving Paris. First of all, I was pretty tired of its entertainment: no job is as exhausting as pleasure. I was craving a change: and here it was! Honestly, I was really glad for an excuse to escape from a large group of flirty admirers, with Madame D’Anville leading the pack; and the very thing that guys who play the flute and fall in love would find most irritating, I found to be the most comforting.
There was yet another reason which reconciled me more than any other to my departure. I had, in my residence at Paris, among half wits and whole roues, contracted a certain—not exactly grossierete—but want of refinement—a certain coarseness of expression and idea which, though slight, and easily thrown off, took in some degree from my approach to that character which I wished to become. I know nothing which would so polish the manners as continental intercourse, were it not for the English debauches with which that intercourse connects one. English profligacy is always coarse, and in profligacy nothing is more contagious than its tone. One never keeps a restraint on the manner when one unbridles the passions, and one takes from the associates with whom the latter are indulged, the air and the method of the indulgence.
There was one more reason that made me more accepting of my departure than anything else. During my time in Paris, surrounded by shallow people and complete party animals, I picked up a certain—not exactly crudeness—but lack of refinement—a certain coarseness in how I expressed myself and the ideas I had which, while minor and easy to shake off, somewhat detracted from the persona I wanted to embody. I can’t think of anything that would refine manners more than European socializing, if it weren’t for the wild behavior that often comes with it. English debauchery is always crude, and nothing spreads that crudeness like its manner. When you let your passions run wild, you stop holding back in how you present yourself, and you pick up the vibe and style of the people you indulge with.
I was, the reader well knows, too solicitous for improvement, not to be anxious to escape from such chances of deterioration, and I therefore consoled myself with considerable facility for the pleasures and the associates I was about to forego. My mind being thus relieved from all regret at my departure, I now suffered it to look forward to the advantages of my return to England. My love of excitement and variety made an election, in which I was to have both the importance of the contest and the certainty of the success, a very agreeable object of anticipation.
I was, as the reader knows, too eager for improvement not to be worried about missing out on opportunities for growth, and so I easily reassured myself about the pleasures and friendships I was about to leave behind. With my mind freed from any regrets about leaving, I allowed myself to focus on the benefits of returning to England. My love for excitement and variety made the upcoming election—where I would get both the significance of the contest and the guarantee of success—a very enjoyable prospect to look forward to.
I was also by this time wearied with my attendance upon women, and eager to exchange it for the ordinary objects of ambition to men; and my vanity whispered that my success in the one was no unfavourable omen of my prosperity in the other. On my return to England, with a new scene and a new motive for conduct, I resolved that I would commence a different character to that I had hitherto assumed. How far I kept this resolution the various events hereafter to be shown, will testify. For myself, I felt that I was now about to enter a more crowded scene upon a more elevated ascent; and my previous experience of human nature was sufficient to convince me that my safety required a more continual circumspection, and my success a more dignified bearing.
I was also tired of hanging around women and eager to switch to the typical ambitions that men pursue; my vanity hinted that my success with the former was a good sign for my success with the latter. When I returned to England, I had a new environment and new motivations for my actions, so I decided to take on a different persona from the one I had previously adopted. The various events that will be detailed later will show how well I stuck to this resolution. For my part, I felt ready to enter a busier scene as I climbed to a higher level; my prior understanding of human nature made it clear to me that I needed to be more careful to stay safe and maintain a more dignified presence to succeed.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Je noterai cela, Madame, dans mon livre.—Moliere.
I will note that down, ma'am, in my book.—Moliere.
I am not one of those persons who are many days in deciding what may be effected in one. “On the third day from this,” said I to Bedos, “at half past nine in the morning, I shall leave Paris for England.”
I’m not the type of person who takes days to decide what can be done in one. “On the third day from now,” I said to Bedos, “at half past nine in the morning, I’ll be leaving Paris for England.”
“Oh, my poor wife!” said the valet, “she will break her heart if I leave her.”
“Oh, my poor wife!” said the valet, “she's going to be heartbroken if I leave her.”
“Then stay,” said I. Bedos shrugged his shoulders.
“Then stay,” I said. Bedos shrugged his shoulders.
“I prefer being with Monsieur to all things.”
“I’d rather be with Monsieur than anything else.”
“What, even to your wife?” The courteous rascal placed his hand to his heart and bowed. “You shall not suffer by your fidelity—you shall take your wife with you.”
“What, even to your wife?” The polite rascal put his hand on his heart and bowed. “You won't be punished for your loyalty—you can take your wife with you.”
The conjugal valet’s countenance fell. “No,” he said, “no; he could not take advantage of Monsieur’s generosity.”
The conjugal valet's expression changed. “No,” he said, “no; he couldn't exploit Monsieur’s kindness.”
“I insist upon it—not another word.”
"I'm done—no more talking."
“I beg a thousand pardons of Monsieur; but—but my wife is very ill, and unable to travel.”
“I’m really sorry, sir; but—my wife is very sick and can’t travel.”
“Then, in that case, so excellent a husband cannot think of leaving a sick and destitute wife.”
“Then, in that case, such a great husband can't even think about leaving a sick and struggling wife.”
“Poverty has no law; if I consulted my heart and stayed, I should starve, et il faut vivre.”
“Poverty has no rules; if I followed my heart and stayed, I would end up starving, and we have to live.”
“Je n’en vois pas la necessite,” replied I, as I got into my carriage. That repartee, by the way, I cannot claim as my own; it is the very unanswerable answer of a judge to an expostulating thief.
“I'm not sure why that's necessary,” I replied as I got into my carriage. By the way, I can't take credit for that comeback; it's actually the perfect response from a judge to a protesting thief.
I made the round of reciprocal regrets, according to the orthodox formula. The Duchesse de Perpignan was the last—(Madame D’Anville I reserved for another day)—that virtuous and wise personage was in the boudoir of reception. I glanced at the fatal door as I entered. I have a great aversion, after any thing has once happened and fairly subsided, to make any allusion to its former existence. I never, therefore, talked to the Duchess about our ancient egaremens. I spoke, this morning, of the marriage of one person, the death of another, and lastly, the departure of my individual self.
I went through the usual polite apologies, following the standard procedure. The Duchesse de Perpignan was the last one—(I saved Madame D’Anville for another day)—that virtuous and wise person was in the reception room. I glanced at the dreaded door as I walked in. I really dislike bringing up something that has already happened and is behind us. So, I never mentioned our past disagreements to the Duchess. This morning, I talked about one person's wedding, another's death, and finally, my own departure.
“When do you go?” she said, eagerly.
“When are you going?” she asked, excitedly.
“In two days: my departure will be softened, if I can execute any commissions in England for Madame.”
“In two days: my departure will be easier if I can run any errands in England for Madame.”
“None,” said she; and then in a low tone (that none of the idlers, who were always found at her morning levees, should hear), she added, “you will receive a note from me this evening.”
“None,” she said; and then in a quiet voice (so none of the bystanders, who were always present at her morning gatherings, would hear), she added, “you’ll get a note from me this evening.”
I bowed, changed the conversation, and withdrew. I dined in my own rooms, and spent the evening in looking over the various billets-doux, received during my sejour at Paris.
I bowed, switched the topic, and stepped back. I had dinner in my own rooms and spent the evening going through the different love letters I received during my stay in Paris.
“Where shall I put all these locks of hair?” asked Bedos, opening a drawer full.
“Where should I put all these locks of hair?” asked Bedos, opening a drawer full.
“Into my scrap-book.”
“Into my scrapbook.”
“And all these letters?”
"And all these messages?"
“Into the fire.”
“Into the blaze.”
I was just getting into bed when the Duchesse de Perpignan’s note arrived—it was as follows:—
I was just getting into bed when the Duchesse de Perpignan's note arrived—it was as follows:—
“My dear Friend,
"My dear friend,
“For that word, so doubtful in our language, I may at least call you in your own. I am unwilling that you should leave this country with those sentiments you now entertain of me, unaltered, yet I cannot imagine any form of words of sufficient magic to change them. Oh! if you knew how much I am to be pitied; if you could look for one moment into this lonely and blighted heart; if you could trace, step by step, the progress I have made in folly and sin, you would see how much of what you now condemn and despise, I have owed to circumstances, rather than to the vice of my disposition. I was born a beauty, educated a beauty, owed fame, rank, power to beauty; and it is to the advantages I have derived from person that I owe the ruin of my mind. You have seen how much I now derive from art I loathe myself as I write that sentence; but no matter: from that moment you loathed me too. You did not take into consideration, that I had been living on excitement all my youth, and that in my maturer years I could not relinquish it. I had reigned by my attractions, and I thought every art preferable to resigning my empire: but in feeding my vanity, I had not been able to stifle the dictates of my heart. Love is so natural to a woman, that she is scarcely a woman who resists it: but in me it has been a sentiment, not a passion.
“For that word, which is so uncertain in our language, I can at least call you by your own. I don’t want you to leave this country with the feelings you currently have about me unchanged, yet I can’t think of any words strong enough to change them. Oh! If you only knew how much I deserve your pity; if you could take a moment to look into this lonely and broken heart; if you could see, step by step, the journey I’ve taken through foolishness and sin, you would realize how much of what you now judge and detest, I owe to my circumstances, rather than to my character. I was born beautiful, raised to be beautiful, gained fame, status, and power through my beauty; and it’s because of the advantages I’ve had from my looks that my mind has fallen apart. You’ve seen how much I now gain from an art I despise as I write that; but it doesn’t matter: from that moment, you found me loathsome too. You didn’t consider that I had been living on excitement all my youth, and that as I got older, I couldn’t give it up. I ruled by my charms, and I believed that every art was better than giving up my reign: but while feeding my vanity, I couldn’t ignore the feelings of my heart. Love comes so naturally to a woman that it’s rare for one to resist it: but for me, it has been a feeling, not a passion.
“Sentiment, then, and vanity, have been my seducers. I said, that I owed my errors to circumstances, not to nature. You will say, that in confessing love and vanity to be my seducers, I contradict this assertion—you are mistaken. I mean, that though vanity and sentiment were in me, yet the scenes in which I have been placed, and the events which I have witnessed, gave to those latent currents of action a wrong and a dangerous direction. I was formed to love; for one whom I did love I could have made every sacrifice. I married a man I hated, and I only learnt the depths of my heart when it was too late.
“Feelings and vanity have been my temptations. I said that I owed my mistakes to circumstances, not to my nature. You might think that by admitting that love and vanity are my temptations, I’m contradicting myself—but you’re wrong. What I mean is, even though vanity and sentiment existed within me, the situations I found myself in and the events I experienced gave those hidden impulses a harmful and misguided direction. I was meant to love; for someone I truly loved, I would have made any sacrifice. I ended up marrying a man I despised, and I only realized the depths of my feelings when it was too late.”
“Enough of this; you will leave this country; we shall never meet again—never! You may return to Paris, but I shall then be no more; n’importe—I shall be unchanged to the last. Je mourrai en reine.
“Enough of this; you will leave this country; we will never meet again—never! You may return to Paris, but I will no longer be there; it doesn’t matter—I will remain the same until the end. I will die as a queen.”
“As a latest pledge of what I have felt for you, I send you the enclosed chain and ring; as a latest favour, I request you to wear them for six months, and, above all, for two hours in the Tuileries tomorrow. You will laugh at this request: it seems idle and romantic—perhaps it is so. Love has many exaggerations in sentiment, which reason would despise. What wonder, then, that mine, above that of all others, should conceive them? You will not, I know, deny this request. Farewell!—in this world we shall never meet again, and I believe not in the existence of another. Farewell!
“As a final promise of what I feel for you, I’m sending you the enclosed chain and ring. As a last favor, I ask you to wear them for six months, and especially for two hours in the Tuileries tomorrow. You might laugh at this request; it seems pointless and romantic—maybe it is. Love has many over-the-top feelings that reason would reject. So, is it any surprise that my feelings, more than those of anyone else, would have such thoughts? I know you won’t deny this request. Goodbye!—in this world, we shall never meet again, and I don’t believe in the existence of another. Goodbye!
“E. P.”
“E.P.”
“A most sensible effusion,” said I to myself, when I had read this billet; “and yet, after all, it shows more feeling and more character than I could have supposed she possessed.” I took up the chain: it was of Maltese workmanship; not very handsome, nor, indeed, in any way remarkable, except for a plain hair ring which was attached to it, and which I found myself unable to take off, without breaking. “It is a very singular request,” thought I, “but then it comes from a very singular person; and as it rather partakes of adventure and intrigue, I shall at all events appear in the Tuileries, tomorrow, chained and ringed.”
“A pretty sensible note,” I thought to myself after reading this message; “and yet, after all, it reveals more emotion and depth than I would have guessed she had.” I picked up the chain: it was made in Malta; not particularly beautiful, and really not noteworthy in any way, except for a plain hair ring attached to it, which I found I couldn't remove without breaking it. “It’s a very odd request,” I considered, “but then it comes from a very odd person; and since it has a bit of adventure and intrigue to it, I’ll definitely show up at the Tuileries tomorrow, chained and ringed.”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
Thy incivility shall not make me fail to do what becomes me; and since thou hast more valour than courtesy, I for thee will hazard that life which thou wouldst take from me.—Cassandra, “elegantly done into English by Sir Charles Cotterell.”
Your rudeness won't stop me from doing what's right; and since you have more courage than manners, I'll risk the life you would take from me.—Cassandra, “elegantly done into English by Sir Charles Cotterell.”
About the usual hour for the promenade in the Tuileries, I conveyed myself thither. I set the chain and ring in full display, rendered still more conspicuous by the dark coloured dress which I always wore. I had not been in the gardens ten minutes, before I perceived a young Frenchman, scarcely twenty years of age, look with a very peculiar air at my new decorations. He passed and repassed me, much oftener than the alternations of the walk warranted; and at last, taking off his hat, said in a low tone, that he wished much for the honour of exchanging a few words with me in private. I saw, at the first glance, that he was a gentleman, and accordingly withdrew with him among the trees, in the more retired part of the garden.
Around the usual time for a walk in the Tuileries, I made my way there. I showcased the chain and ring, which stood out even more against the dark dress I always wore. I hadn’t been in the gardens for ten minutes before I noticed a young Frenchman, barely twenty, giving my new accessories a very interesting look. He walked past me several times, far more than the flow of the walk called for; finally, he took off his hat and quietly expressed his desire to speak with me privately. I could tell right away that he was a gentleman, so I followed him into a more secluded area among the trees in the garden.
“Permit me,” said he, “to inquire how that ring and chain came into your possession?”
“May I ask,” he said, “how you came to have that ring and chain?”
“Monsieur,” I replied, “you will understand me, when I say, that the honour of another person is implicated in my concealment of that secret.”
“Sir,” I replied, “you will understand me when I say that someone else’s honor is at stake because of my keeping that secret.”
“Sir,” said the Frenchman, colouring violently, “I have seen them before—in a word, they belong to me!”
“Sir,” said the Frenchman, turning red, “I’ve seen them before—in short, they belong to me!”
I smiled—my young hero fired at this. “Oui, Monsieur,” said he, speaking very loud, and very quick, “they belong to me, and I insist upon your immediately restoring them, or vindicating your claim to them by arms.”
I smiled—my young hero reacted to this. “Yes, sir,” he said loudly and quickly, “they are mine, and I insist that you return them to me right away, or prove your claim to them by force.”
“You leave me but one answer, Monsieur,” said I; “I will find a friend to wait upon you immediately. Allow me to inquire your address?” The Frenchman, who was greatly agitated, produced a card. We bowed and separated.
“You give me only one answer, sir,” I said; “I'll get a friend to assist you right away. Can I ask for your address?” The Frenchman, clearly upset, handed me a card. We nodded and went our separate ways.
I was glancing over the address I held in my hand, which was—C. D’Azimart, Rue de Bourbon Numero—, when my ears were saluted with—
I was looking at the address I had in my hand, which was—C. D’Azimart, Rue de Bourbon Number—, when my ears were greeted with—
“‘Now do you know me?—thou shouldst be Alonzo.’”
“‘Now do you know me?—you must be Alonzo.’”
I did not require the faculty of sight to recognize Lord Vincent. “My dear fellow,” said I, “I am rejoiced to see you!” and thereupon I poured into his ear the particulars of my morning adventure. Lord Vincent listened to me with much apparent interest, and spoke very unaffectedly of his readiness to serve me, and his regret at the occasion.
I didn’t need to see to recognize Lord Vincent. “My dear friend,” I said, “I’m so glad to see you!” Then I shared the details of my morning adventure with him. Lord Vincent listened with genuine interest and talked sincerely about how he was ready to help me and how sorry he was about the situation.
“Pooh.” said I, “a duel in France, is not like one in England; the former is a matter of course; a trifle of common occurrence; one makes an engagement to fight, in the same breath as an engagement to dine; but the latter is a thing of state and solemnity—long faces—early rising—and willmaking. But do get this business over as soon as you can, that we may dine at the Rocher afterwards.”
“Pooh,” I said, “a duel in France is not like one in England; the former is just a routine thing, something that happens all the time; you plan to fight in the same way you'd plan to have dinner. But in England, it's a serious matter—there are long faces, early mornings, and talk of wills. So, let’s wrap this up quickly so we can have dinner at the Rocher afterward.”
“Well, my dear Pelham,” said Vincent, “I cannot refuse you my services; and as I suppose Monsieur D’Azimart will choose swords, I venture to augur everything from your skill in that species of weapon. It is the first time I have ever interfered in affairs of this nature, but I hope to get well through the present,
“Well, my dear Pelham,” said Vincent, “I can’t refuse to help you; and since I assume Monsieur D’Azimart will pick swords, I’m hoping much depends on your skill with that kind of weapon. This is the first time I’ve ever gotten involved in matters like this, but I hope to manage it well this time.
“‘Nobilis ornatur lauro collega secundo,’
‘Noble adorned with laurel, second colleague,’
as Juvenal says: au revoir,” and away went Lord Vincent, half forgetting all his late anxiety for my life, in his paternal pleasure for the delivery of his quotation.
as Juvenal says: au revoir,” and away went Lord Vincent, half forgetting all his recent worry for my life, in his fatherly joy at delivering his quote.
Vincent is the only punster I ever knew with a good heart. No action to that race in general is so serious an occupation as the play upon words; and the remorseless habit of murdering a phrase, renders them perfectly obdurate to the simple death of a friend. I walked through every variety the straight paths of the Tuileries could afford, and was beginning to get exceedingly tired, when Lord Vincent returned. He looked very grave, and I saw at once that he was come to particularize the circumstances of the last extreme. “The Bois de Boulogne—pistols—in one hour,” were the three leading features of his detail.
Vincent is the only jokester I ever met with a good heart. No one in that group takes wordplay as seriously as he does, and his relentless habit of twisting phrases makes them completely insensitive to the loss of a friend. I wandered through every path the Tuileries had to offer and was starting to feel pretty exhausted when Lord Vincent came back. He looked very serious, and I immediately realized he was there to explain the specifics of the last drastic situation. “The Bois de Boulogne—pistols—in one hour,” were the three main points of his account.
“Pistols!” said I; “well, be it so. I would rather have had swords, for the young man’s sake as much as my own: but thirteen paces and a steady aim will settle the business as soon. We will try a bottle of the chambertin to-day, Vincent.” The punster smiled faintly, and for once in his life made no reply. We walked gravely and soberly to my lodgings for the pistols, and then proceeded to the engagement as silently as Christians should do.
“Pistols!” I said; “fine, let’s go with that. I would have preferred swords, both for the young man’s sake and my own: but thirteen paces and a steady aim will get the job done just as quickly. Let’s try a bottle of chambertin today, Vincent.” The jokester smiled faintly and, for once, didn’t say a word. We walked solemnly and soberly to my place to grab the pistols, and then we headed to the duel as quietly as we should.
The Frenchman and his second were on the ground first. I saw that the former was pale and agitated, not, I think, from fear, but passion. When we took our ground, Vincent came to me, and said, in a low tone, “For God’s sake, suffer me to accommodate this, if possible?”
The Frenchman and his second got to the ground first. I noticed that the former was pale and restless, not, I think, out of fear, but out of passion. When we took our positions, Vincent approached me and said in a quiet voice, “For God’s sake, let me handle this, if I can?”
“It is not in our power,” said I, receiving the pistol. I looked steadily at D’Azimart, and took my aim. His pistol, owing, I suppose, to the trembling of his hand, went off a moment sooner than he had anticipated—the ball grazed my hat. My aim was more successful—I struck him in the shoulder—the exact place I had intended. He staggered a few paces, but did not fall.
“It’s not up to us,” I said, taking the pistol. I looked steadily at D’Azimart and took my shot. His pistol, probably due to the shaking of his hand, fired a moment sooner than he expected—the bullet grazed my hat. My shot was more accurate—I hit him in the shoulder—the exact spot I aimed for. He staggered a few steps but didn’t fall.
We hastened towards him—his cheek assumed a still more livid hue as I approached; he muttered some half-formed curses between his teeth, and turned from me to his second.
We rushed over to him—his face became an even more pale shade as I got closer; he mumbled some incomplete curses under his breath and turned away from me to talk to his companion.
“You will inquire whether Monsieur D’Azimart is satisfied,” said I to Vincent, and retired to a short distance.
“You're going to ask if Monsieur D’Azimart is happy,” I said to Vincent, and stepped back a bit.
“His second,” said Vincent, (after a brief conference with that person,) “replies to my question, that Monsieur D’Azimart’s wound has left him, for the present, no alternative.” Upon this answer I took Vincent’s arm, and we returned forthwith to my carriage.
“His second,” said Vincent, (after a quick chat with that person,) “responds to my question that Monsieur D’Azimart’s wound has left him, for now, with no other option.” After hearing this, I took Vincent’s arm, and we immediately went back to my carriage.
“I congratulate you most sincerely on the event of this duel,” said Vincent. “Monsieur de M—(D’Azimart’s second) informed me, when I waited on him, that your antagonist was one of the most celebrated pistol shots in Paris, and that a lady with whom he had been long in love, made the death of the chain-bearer the price of her favours. Devilish lucky for you, my good fellow, that his hand trembled so; but I did not know you were so good a shot.”
“I truly congratulate you on the occasion of this duel,” said Vincent. “Monsieur de M—(D’Azimart’s second) told me, when I visited him, that your opponent was one of the best pistol shots in Paris, and that a woman he had loved for a long time made the death of the chain-bearer the price of her favors. Quite lucky for you, my friend, that his hand shook like that; but I didn’t realize you were such a good shot.”
“Why,” I answered, “I am not what is vulgarly termed ‘a crack shot’—I cannot split a bullet on a penknife; but I am sure of a target somewhat smaller than a man: and my hand is as certain in the field as it is in the practice-yard.”
“Why,” I replied, “I’m not what people commonly call ‘a crack shot’—I can’t split a bullet on a penknife; but I can definitely hit a target a bit smaller than a person: and my aim is just as reliable in the field as it is in the practice range.”
“Le sentiment de nos forces les augmente,” replied Vincent. “Shall I tell the coachman to drive to the Rocher?”
“The feeling of our strengths increases them,” replied Vincent. “Should I tell the driver to head to the Rocher?”
CHAPTER XXIX.
Here’s a kind host, that makes the invitation, To your own cost to his fort bon collation.—Wycherly’s Gent. Dancing Master.
Here’s a gracious host who extends an invitation, At your own expense, to his well-stocked fort.—Wycherly’s Gent. Dancing Master.
Vous pouvez bien juger que je n’aurai pas grande peine a me consoler d’une chose donc je me suis deja console tant de fois.—Lettres de Boileau.
You can easily tell that I won't have much trouble getting over something I've already gotten over so many times before.—Letters of Boileau.
As I was walking home with Vincent from the Rue Montorgueil, I saw, on entering the Rue St. Honore, two figures before us; the tall and noble stature of the one I could not for a moment mistake. They stopped at the door of an hotel, which opened in that noiseless manner so peculiar to the Conciergerie of France. I was at the porte the moment they disappeared, but not before I had caught a glance of the dark locks and pale countenance of Warburton—my eye fell upon the number of the hotel.
As I was walking home with Vincent from Rue Montorgueil, I saw two figures ahead of us as we entered Rue St. Honore. I instantly recognized the tall and dignified one. They stopped at the door of a hotel that opened in that quiet way typical of the Conciergerie in France. I reached the door just as they vanished, but I managed to catch a glimpse of Warburton's dark hair and pale face—my eyes landed on the hotel's number.
“Surely,” said I, “I have been in that house before.”
“Surely,” I said, “I’ve been in that house before.”
“Likely enough,” growled Vincent, who was gloriously drunk. “It is a house of two-fold utility—you may play with cards, or coquet with women, selon votre gout.”
“Probably,” Vincent grumbled, who was very drunk. “It’s a place that serves two purposes—you can play cards or flirt with women, whichever you prefer.”
At these words I remembered the hotel and its inmates immediately. It belonged to an old nobleman, who, though on the brink of the grave, was still grasping at the good things on the margin. He lived with a pretty and clever woman, who bore the name and honours of his wife. They kept up two salons, one pour le petit souper, and the other pour le petit jeu. You saw much ecarte and more love-making, and lost your heart and your money with equal facility. In a word, the marquis and his jolie petite femme were a wise and prosperous couple, who made the best of their lives, and lived decently and honourably upon other people.
At these words, I immediately remembered the hotel and its guests. It belonged to an old nobleman who, despite being on the verge of death, was still clinging to the good things in life. He lived with an attractive and smart woman who held the title and status of his wife. They hosted two salons: one for small dinners, and the other for light games. You would see plenty of cards and even more flirting, losing your heart and your money with equal ease. In short, the marquis and his lovely little wife were a smart and wealthy couple who made the most of their lives, living decently and honorably off of others.
“Allons, Pelham,” cried Vincent, as I was still standing at the door in deliberation; “how much longer will you keep me to congeal in this ‘eager and nipping air’—‘Quamdiu nostram patientiam abutere Catilina.’”
“Come on, Pelham,” shouted Vincent, as I was still standing at the door, thinking it over; “how much longer are you going to make me freeze in this ‘eager and nipping air’—‘How long will you abuse our patience, Catiline?’”
“Let us enter,” said I. “I have the run of the house, and we may find—” “‘Some young vices—some fair iniquities’” interrupted Vincent, with a hiccup—
“Let’s go in,” I said. “I have free access to the house, and we might find—” “‘Some youthful mischief—some charming wrongdoings,’” Vincent interrupted with a hiccup—
“‘Leade on good fellowe,’ quoth Robin Hood, Lead on, I do bid thee.’”
“‘Lead on, good fellow,’ said Robin Hood. ‘Lead on, I tell you.’”
And with these words, the door opened in obedience to my rap, and we mounted to the marquis’s tenement au premiere.
And with these words, the door opened in response to my knock, and we went up to the marquis’s apartment on the first floor.
The room was pretty full—the soi-disante marquise was flitting from table to table—betting at each, and coquetting with all; and the marquis himself, with a moist eye and a shaking hand, was affecting the Don Juan with the various Elviras and Annas with which his salon was crowded. Vincent was trying to follow me through the crowd, but his confused vision and unsteady footing led him from one entanglement to another, till he was quite unable to proceed. A tall, corpulent Frenchman, six foot by five, was leaning, (a great and weighty objection,) just before him, utterly occupied in the vicissitudes of an ecarte table, and unconscious of Vincent’s repeated efforts, first on one side, and then on the other, to pass him.
The room was pretty full—the so-called marquise was moving from table to table—betting at each one and flirting with everyone; and the marquis himself, with a teary eye and a shaky hand, was playing the role of Don Juan with the various Elviras and Annas who filled his salon. Vincent was trying to follow me through the crowd, but his confused vision and unsteady footing led him into one situation after another, until he was completely stuck. A tall, heavy Frenchman, six foot five, was leaning (a significant and cumbersome obstacle) right in front of him, completely engrossed in the ups and downs of an ecarte table, and unaware of Vincent’s repeated attempts to get by, first on one side and then on the other.
At last, the perplexed wit, getting more irascible as he grew more bewildered, suddenly seized the vast incumbrance by the arm, and said to him in a sharp, querulous tone, “Pray, Monsieur, why are you like the lote tree in Mahomet’s Seventh Heaven?”
At last, the confused guy, getting more annoyed as he became more baffled, suddenly grabbed the large burden by the arm and said to him in a sharp, whiny tone, “Please, sir, why are you like the lote tree in Muhammad’s Seventh Heaven?”
“Sir!” cried the astonished Frenchman.
"Sir!" cried the amazed Frenchman.
“Because,” (continued Vincent, answering his own enigma)—“because, beyond you there is no passing!”
“Because,” Vincent continued, answering his own puzzle, “because there’s no way past you!”
The Frenchman (one of that race who always forgive any thing for a bon mot) smiled, bowed, and drew himself aside. Vincent steered by, and, joining me, hiccuped out, “In rebus adversis opponite pectora fortia.”
The Frenchman (one of those people who always forgive anything for a clever remark) smiled, bowed, and stepped aside. Vincent walked past him and, joining me, slurred, “In tough times, stand strong.”
Meanwhile I had looked round the room for the objects of my pursuit: to my great surprise I could not perceive them; they may be in the other room, thought I, and to the other room I went; the supper was laid out, and an old bonne was quietly helping herself to some sweetmeat. All other human beings (if, indeed, an old woman can be called a human being) were, however, invisible, and I remained perfectly bewildered as to the non-appearance of Warburton and his companion. I entered the Salle a Jouer once more—I looked round in every corner—I examined every face—but in vain; and with a feeling of disappointment very disproportioned to my loss, I took Vincent’s arm, and we withdrew.
Meanwhile, I scanned the room for what I was looking for: to my surprise, I couldn't find them; maybe they were in the other room, I thought, so I headed there. The table was set for dinner, and an old housekeeper was quietly enjoying some sweets. All other people (if you can even call an old woman a person) were nowhere to be seen, and I was completely confused by the absence of Warburton and his friend. I went back into the gaming room—I looked in every corner—I checked every face—but it was no use; feeling disappointed far beyond my actual loss, I took Vincent’s arm, and we left.
The next morning I spent with Madame D’Anville. A Frenchwoman easily consoles herself for the loss of a lover—she converts him into a friend, and thinks herself (nor is she much deceived) benefited by the exchange. We talked of our grief in maxims, and bade each other adieu in antitheses. Ah! it is a pleasant thing to drink with Alcidonis (in Marmontel’s Tale) of the rose-coloured phial—to sport with the fancy, not to brood over the passion of youth. There is a time when the heart, from very tenderness, runs over, and (so much do our virtues as well as vices flow from our passions) there is, perhaps, rather hope than anxiety for the future in that excess. Then, if Pleasure errs, it errs through heedlessness, not design; and Love, wandering over flowers, “proffers honey, but bears not a sting.” Ah! happy time! in the lines of one who can so well translate feeling into words—
The next morning, I spent time with Madame D’Anville. A French woman easily consoles herself after losing a lover—she turns him into a friend and believes (and she’s not completely wrong) that this change is beneficial. We discussed our sadness in maxims and said goodbye with clever phrases. Ah! it's a nice thing to drink with Alcidonis (in Marmontel’s Tale) from the rose-colored vial—to indulge in imagination, not dwell on the heartbreak of youth. There’s a moment when the heart, out of sheer softness, spills over, and (since our virtues as well as our flaws spring from our emotions) there’s likely more hope than worry for the future in that overflow. If Pleasure makes mistakes, it does so out of carelessness, not intent; and Love, wandering among flowers, “offers honey, but has no sting.” Ah! happy time! in the words of someone who can so beautifully express feelings—
“Fate has not darkened thee; Hope has not made The blossoms expand it but opens to fade; Nothing is known of those wearing fears Which will shadow the light of our after years.”—The Improvisatrice.
“Fate hasn't dimmed you; Hope hasn't made The blooms grow only to wither; We know nothing of those wearing fears That will cast a shadow on the brightness of our future years.”—The Improvisatrice.
Pardon this digression—not much, it must be confessed, in my ordinary strain—but let me, dear reader, very seriously advise thee not to judge of me yet. When thou hast got to the end of my book, if thou dost condemn it or its hero—why “I will let thee alone (as honest Dogberry advises) till thou art sober; and, if thou make me not, then, the better answer, thou art not the man I took thee for.”
Pardon this digression—not much, I must admit, in my usual style—but let me, dear reader, seriously advise you not to judge me just yet. When you reach the end of my book, if you find fault with it or its hero—well, “I’ll leave you alone (as honest Dogberry advises) until you’re in a better frame of mind; and if you don’t give me a better response, then you’re not the person I thought you were.”
VOLUME III.
CHAPTER XXX.
It must be confessed, that flattery comes mighty easily to one’s mouth in the presence of royalty.—Letters of Stephen Montague.
It's true that flattery comes so easily to our lips when we're around royalty.—Letters of Stephen Montague.
‘’Tis he.—How came he thence—what doth he here?—Lara.
‘i>’Tis he.—How did he get here—what is he doing here?—Lara.
I had received for that evening (my last at Paris) an invitation from the Duchesse de B——. I knew that the party was to be small, and that very few besides the royal family would compose it. I had owed the honour of this invitation to my intimacy with the——s, the great friends of the duchesse, and I promised myself some pleasure in the engagement.
I got an invitation for that evening (my last in Paris) from the Duchesse de B——. I knew the party would be small, mostly just the royal family attending. I had this invitation because of my close friendship with the——s, who are the duchesse's good friends, and I was looking forward to enjoying the event.
There were but eight or nine persons present when I entered the royal chamber. The most distingue of these I recognized immediately as the—. He came forward with much grace as I approached, and expressed his pleasure at seeing me.
There were only eight or nine people in the royal chamber when I walked in. The most distinguished among them I instantly recognized as the—. He stepped forward gracefully as I got closer and expressed his happiness to see me.
“You were presented, I think, about a month ago,” added the—, with a smile of singular fascination; “I remember it well.”
“You were introduced, I think, about a month ago,” added the—, with a smile of unique fascination; “I remember it clearly.”
I bowed low to this compliment.
I gratefully accepted this compliment.
“Do you propose staying long at Paris?” continued the—.
“Are you planning to stay in Paris for a while?” continued the—.
“I protracted,” I replied, “my departure solely for the honour this evening affords me. In so doing, please your—, I have followed the wise maxim of keeping the greatest pleasure to the last.”
“I delayed,” I replied, “my departure just for the honor this evening gives me. In doing so, please your—, I have followed the wise saying of saving the best for last.”
The royal chevalier bowed to my answer with a smile still sweeter than before, and began a conversation with me which lasted for several minutes. I was much struck with the—‘s air and bearing. They possess great dignity, without any affectation of its assumption. He speaks peculiarly good English, and the compliment of addressing me in that language was therefore as judicious as delicate. His observations owed little to his rank; they would have struck you as appropriate, and the air which accompanied them pleased you as graceful, even in a simple individual. Judge, then, if they charmed me in the—. The upper part of his countenance is prominent and handsome, and his eyes have much softness of expression. His figure is slight and particularly well knit; perhaps he is altogether more adapted to strike in private than in public effect. Upon the whole, he is one of those very few persons of great rank whom you would have had pride in knowing as an equal, and have pleasure in acknowledging as a superior.
The royal knight smiled at my response even more sweetly than before and started a conversation with me that went on for several minutes. I was really impressed by the—’s demeanor and presence. They carry a great dignity without any pretense. He speaks very good English, and the choice to address me in that language was both smart and thoughtful. His comments weren't just due to his status; they would have seemed fitting to anyone, and the way he expressed them was charming, even for an ordinary person. Imagine how much they captivated me in the—. The upper part of his face is striking and attractive, and his eyes express a lot of warmth. His build is slender and particularly well-proportioned; maybe he’s more suited to make an impact in private rather than in public. Overall, he’s one of those rare individuals of high rank whom you would take pride in knowing as an equal and enjoy recognizing as a superior.
As the—paused, and turned with great courtesy to the Duc de—, I bowed my way to the Duchesse de B—. That personage, whose liveliness and piquancy of manner always make one wish for one’s own sake that her rank was less exalted, was speaking with great volubility to a tall, stupid looking man, one of the ministers, and smiled most graciously upon me as I drew near. She spoke to me of our national amusements. “You are not,” said she, “so fond of dancing as we are.”
As the—paused and turned politely to the Duc de—, I made my way to the Duchesse de B—. She, with her lively and sharp demeanor, always makes you wish her status was a bit lower. She was chatting animatedly with a tall, seemingly dull man, one of the ministers, and smiled warmly at me as I approached. She chatted with me about our national pastimes. “You don’t,” she said, “enjoy dancing as much as we do.”
“We have not the same exalted example to be at once our motive and our model,” said I, in allusion to the duchesse’s well known attachment to that accomplishment. The Duchesse D’A—came up as I said this, and the conversation flowed on evenly enough till the—‘s whist party was formed. His partner was Madame de la R—, the heroine of La Vendee. She was a tall and very stout woman, singularly lively and entertaining, and appeared to possess both the moral and the physical energy to accomplish feats still more noble than those she performed.
“We don't have the same incredible example to inspire and guide us,” I said, referring to the duchesse’s well-known passion for that skill. The Duchesse D’A— arrived just as I said this, and the conversation continued smoothly until the—‘s whist party was set up. His partner was Madame de la R—, the heroine of La Vendee. She was a tall and very large woman, unusually lively and entertaining, and seemed to have both the moral and physical strength to achieve even greater feats than those she had accomplished.
I soon saw that it would not do for me to stay very long. I had already made a favourable impression, and, in such cases, it is my constant rule immediately to retire. Stay, if it be whole hours, until you have pleased, but leave the moment after your success. A great genius should not linger too long either in the salon or the world. He must quit each with eclat. In obedience to this rule, I no sooner found that my court had been effectually made than I rose to withdraw.
I quickly realized that I couldn't stay for too long. I had already made a good impression, and in situations like this, I always make it a point to leave right after. You can stay for hours as long as you're making an impact, but you should leave immediately after you've succeeded. A true genius shouldn't hang around too long, whether in a salon or in life. They need to exit with style. Following this principle, as soon as I saw that I had successfully captured their attention, I got up to leave.
“You will return soon to Paris,” said the Duchesse de B—.
“You'll be back in Paris soon,” said the Duchess de B—.
“I cannot resist it,” I replied. “Mon corps reviendra pour chercher mon coeur.”
“I can't help it,” I said. “My body will come back to look for my heart.”
“We shall not forget you,” said the duchesse.
“We won’t forget you,” said the duchess.
“Your Highness has now given me my only inducement not to return,” I answered, as I bowed out of the room.
“Your Highness has just given me my only reason not to come back,” I replied as I exited the room.
It was much too early to go home; at that time I was too young and restless to sleep till long after midnight; and while I was deliberating in what manner to pass the hours, I suddenly recollected the hotel in the Rue St. Honore, to which Vincent and I had paid so unceremonious a visit the night before. Impressed with the hope that I might be more successful in meeting Warburton than I had then been, I ordered the coachman to drive to the abode of the old Marquis—The salon was as crowded as usual. I lost a few Napoleons at ecarte in order to pay my entree, and then commenced a desultory flirtation with one of the fair decoys. In this occupation my eye and my mind frequently wandered. I could not divest myself of the hope of once more seeing Warburton before my departure from Paris, and every reflection which confirmed my suspicions of his identity redoubled my interest in his connection with Tyrrell and the vulgar debauche of the Rue St. Dominique. I was making some languid reply to my Cynthia of the minute, when my ear was suddenly greeted by an English voice. I looked round, and saw Thornton in close conversation with a man whose back was turned to me, but whom I rightly conjectured to be Tyrrell.
It was way too early to head home; at that time, I was too young and restless to sleep until long after midnight. While I was trying to figure out how to pass the time, I suddenly remembered the hotel on Rue St. Honore, where Vincent and I had dropped by so casually the night before. Feeling hopeful that I might have better luck running into Warburton this time, I told the driver to take me to the old Marquis's place. The salon was as busy as ever. I lost a few Napoleons playing ecarte to cover my entrance, then started a casual flirtation with one of the pretty distractions. As I engaged in this, my attention kept drifting. I couldn’t shake the hope of seeing Warburton again before I left Paris, and every thought that confirmed my suspicions about his identity only increased my curiosity about his connection to Tyrrell and the low-life scene on Rue St. Dominique. I was in the middle of giving a half-hearted response to my current Cynthia when I suddenly heard an English voice. I turned around and saw Thornton deep in conversation with a man whose back was to me, but I correctly guessed it was Tyrrell.
“Oh! he’ll be here soon,” said the former, “and we’ll bleed him regularly to-night. It is very singular that you who play so much better should not have floored him yesterday evening.”
“Oh! he’ll be here soon,” said the former, “and we’ll take him down regularly tonight. It’s quite odd that you, who play so much better, didn’t beat him yesterday evening.”
Tyrrell replied in a tone so low as to be inaudible, and a minute afterwards the door opened, and Warburton entered. He came up instantly to Thornton and his companion; and after a few words of ordinary salutation, Warburton said, in one of those modulated tones so peculiar to himself, “I am sure, Tyrrell, that you must be eager for your revenge. To lose to such a mere Tyro as myself, is quite enough to double the pain of defeat, and the desire of retaliation.”
Tyrrell responded in a whisper that was barely audible, and a minute later, the door swung open as Warburton walked in. He approached Thornton and his friend right away; after exchanging a few casual greetings, Warburton said, in his signature controlled tone, “I’m sure, Tyrrell, you must be craving your revenge. Losing to someone as inexperienced as me is enough to double the sting of defeat and the urge to get back at me.”
I did not hear Tyrrell’s reply, but the trio presently moved towards the door, which till then I had not noticed, and which was probably the entrance to our hostess’s boudoir. The soi-disant marquise opened it herself, for which kind office Thornton gave her a leer and a wink, characteristic of his claims to gallantry. When the door was again closed upon them, I went up to the marquise, and after a few compliments, asked whether the room Messieurs les Anglois had entered, was equally open to all guests?
I didn't catch Tyrrell's response, but the three of them soon moved toward the door, which I hadn't noticed before and was likely the entrance to our hostess's boudoir. The so-called marquise opened it herself, prompting Thornton to give her a knowing look and a wink, typical of his flirtatious nature. Once the door closed behind them, I approached the marquise and, after exchanging a few compliments, asked if the room the gentlemen had entered was open to all guests as well.
“Why,” said she, with a slight hesitation, “those gentlemen play for higher stakes than we usually do here, and one of them is apt to get irritated by the advice and expostulations of the lookers on; and so after they had played a short time in the salon last night, Monsieur Thornton, a very old friend of mine,” (here the lady looked down) “asked me permission to occupy the inner room; and as I knew him so well, I could have no scruple in obliging him.”
“Why,” she said, pausing slightly, “those gentlemen play for higher stakes than we usually do here, and one of them might get annoyed by the comments and advice from the spectators. So after they played for a little while in the salon last night, Monsieur Thornton, a very old friend of mine,” (here the lady looked down) “asked me if he could use the inner room; and since I knew him so well, I had no hesitation in agreeing to it.”
“Then, I suppose,” said I, “that, as a stranger, I have not permission to intrude upon them?”
“Then, I guess,” I said, “that, as a stranger, I don’t have permission to intrude on them?”
“Shall I inquire?” answered the marquise.
"Should I ask?" replied the marquise.
“No!” said I, “it is not worth while;” and accordingly I re-seated myself, and appeared once more occupied in saying des belles choses to my kind-hearted neighbour. I could not, however, with all my dissimulation, sustain a conversation from which my present feelings were so estranged, for more than a few minutes; and I was never more glad than when my companion, displeased with my inattention, rose, and left me to my own reflections.
“No!” I said, “it’s not worth it;” and I sat back down, pretending to be engaged in sharing lovely thoughts with my kind-hearted neighbor. However, no matter how much I tried to hide it, I couldn’t keep up a conversation when my feelings were so far from it for more than a few minutes. I was honestly relieved when my companion, upset with my lack of attention, stood up and left me to my own thoughts.
What could Warburton (if he were the person I suspected) gain by the disguise he had assumed? He was too rich to profit by any sums he could win from Tyrrell, and too much removed from Thornton’s station in life, to derive any pleasure or benefit from his acquaintance with that person. His dark threats of vengeance in the Jardin des Plantes, and his reference to the two hundred pounds Tyrrell possessed, gave me, indeed, some clue as to his real object; but then—why this disguise! Had he known Tyrrell before, in his proper semblance, and had anything passed between them, which rendered this concealment now expedient?—this, indeed, seemed probable enough; but, was Thornton entrusted with the secret?—and, if revenge was the object, was that low man a partaker in its execution?—or was he not, more probably, playing the traitor to both? As for Tyrrell himself, his own designs upon Warburton were sufficient to prevent pity for any fall into the pit he had dug for others.
What could Warburton (if he was the person I thought he was) gain from the disguise he had taken on? He was too wealthy to benefit from any money he could win from Tyrrell, and he was too far removed from Thornton’s social status to find any enjoyment or advantage in knowing him. His dark threats of revenge in the Jardin des Plantes and his mention of the two hundred pounds Tyrrell had did provide me with some insight into his true intentions; but then—why the disguise? Had he known Tyrrell before, in his true form, and had something happened between them that made this concealment necessary?—that seemed likely enough; but, was Thornton aware of the secret?—and, if revenge was the goal, was that low man involved in carrying it out?—or was he more likely betraying both? As for Tyrrell himself, his own plans against Warburton were enough to prevent any sympathy for him if he fell into the trap he set for others.
Meanwhile, time passed on, the hour grew late, and the greater part of the guests were gone; still I could not tear myself away; I looked from time to time at the door, with an indescribable feeling of anxiety. I longed, yet dreaded, for it to open; I felt as if my own fate were in some degree implicated in what was then agitating within, and I could not resolve to depart, until I had formed some conclusions on the result.
Meanwhile, time went by, the hour got late, and most of the guests had left; still, I couldn't bring myself to leave. I glanced at the door every so often, filled with a mix of anxiety. I both hoped for and feared its opening; it seemed like my own fate was somehow tied to what was happening inside, and I couldn't decide to leave until I had figured out the outcome.
At length the door opened; Tyrrell came forth—his countenance was perfectly hueless, his cheek was sunk and hollow, the excitement of two hours had been sufficient to render it so. I observed that his teeth were set, and his hand clenched, as they are when we idly seek, by the strained and extreme tension of the nerves, to sustain the fever and the agony of the mind. Warburton and Thornton followed him; the latter with his usual air of reckless indifference—his quick rolling eye glanced from the marquis to myself, and though his colour changed slightly, his nod of recognition was made with its wonted impudence and ease; but Warburton passed on, like Tyrrell, without noticing or heeding any thing around. He fixed his large bright eye upon the figure which preceded him, without once altering its direction, and the extreme beauty of his features, which, not all the dishevelled length of his hair and whiskers could disguise, was lighted up with a joyous but savage expression, which made me turn away, almost with a sensation of fear.
Finally, the door opened; Tyrrell stepped out—his face was completely colorless, his cheek was sunken and hollow, the two hours of excitement had taken their toll. I noticed that his teeth were clenched and his hand was tight, as if he was trying to hold on through the fever and agony in his mind. Warburton and Thornton followed him; the latter was his usual carefree self—his quick, darting eyes flicked between the marquis and me, and although his color changed slightly, his nod of recognition was as casual and bold as ever. But Warburton moved on, like Tyrrell, without acknowledging anything around him. He fixed his large, bright eyes on the figure in front of him, not changing his gaze even once, and the striking beauty of his features, which not even his messy hair and whiskers could hide, was illuminated by a joyful yet wild expression, making me turn away, almost feeling afraid.
Just as Tyrrell was leaving the room, Warburton put his hand upon his shoulder—“Stay,” said he, “I am going your way, and will accompany you.” He turned round to Thornton (who was already talking with the marquis) as he said this, and waved his hand, as if to prevent his following; the next moment, Tyrrell and himself had left the room.
Just as Tyrrell was about to leave the room, Warburton put his hand on his shoulder. "Wait," he said, "I'm headed in the same direction and will go with you." He turned to Thornton, who was already in a conversation with the marquis, and waved his hand, as if to signal him not to follow. In the next moment, Tyrrell and Warburton had exited the room.
I could not now remain longer. I felt a feverish restlessness, which impelled me onwards. I quitted the salon, and was on the escalier before the gamesters had descended. Warburton was, indeed, but a few steps before me; the stairs were but very dimly lighted by one expiring lamp; he did not turn round to see me, and was probably too much engrossed to hear me.
I couldn't stay any longer. I felt a restless energy that pushed me to move on. I left the lounge and was on the stairs before the players had come down. Warburton was just a few steps ahead of me; the stairs were barely lit by a flickering lamp; he didn't turn to look at me and was probably too focused to notice me.
“You may yet have a favourable reverse,” said he to Tyrrell.
“You might still have a positive turnaround,” he told Tyrrell.
“Impossible!” replied the latter, in a tone of such deep anguish, that it thrilled me to the very heart. “I am an utter beggar—I have nothing in the world—I have no expectation but to starve!”
“Impossible!” replied the latter, in a tone of such deep anguish that it moved me to my core. “I am completely broke—I have nothing in the world—I have no hope except to starve!”
While he was saying this, I perceived by the faint and uncertain light, that Warburton’s hand was raised to his own countenance.
While he was saying this, I noticed in the dim and uncertain light that Warburton had his hand raised to his face.
“Have you no hope—no spot wherein to look for comfort—is beggary your absolute and only possible resource from famine?” he replied, in a low and suppressed tone.
“Do you have no hope—no place to find comfort—is begging your only option to escape hunger?” he replied in a quiet and restrained tone.
At that moment we were just descending into the court-yard. Warburton was but one step behind Tyrrell: the latter made no answer; but as he passed from the dark staircase into the clear moonlight of the court, I caught a glimpse of the big tears which rolled heavily and silently down his cheeks. Warburton laid his hand upon him.
At that moment, we were just entering the courtyard. Warburton was only one step behind Tyrrell. Tyrrell didn’t say anything; but as he walked from the dark staircase into the bright moonlight of the courtyard, I caught a glimpse of the big tears rolling silently down his cheeks. Warburton placed his hand on him.
“Turn,” he cried, suddenly, “your cup is not yet full—look upon me—and remember!”
“Turn,” he shouted suddenly, “your cup isn’t full yet—look at me—and remember!”
I pressed forward—the light shone full upon the countenance of the speaker—the dark hair was gone—my suspicions were true—I discovered at one glance the bright locks and lofty brow of Reginald Glanville. Slowly Tyrrell gazed, as if he were endeavouring to repel some terrible remembrance, which gathered, with every instant, more fearfully upon him; until, as the stern countenance of Glanville grew darker and darker in its mingled scorn and defiance, he uttered one low cry, and sank senseless upon the earth.
I moved closer—the light illuminated the speaker's face—the dark hair was gone—my suspicions were confirmed—I instantly recognized the bright hair and high forehead of Reginald Glanville. Slowly, Tyrrell stared, as if he was trying to push away some terrifying memory that increased in intensity with every moment; until, as Glanville's stern expression became more and more filled with scorn and defiance, he let out a low cry and collapsed unconscious on the ground.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Well, he is gone, and with him go these thoughts.—Shakspeare.
Well, he's gone, and with him go these thoughts.—Shakespeare.
What ho! for England!—Shakspeare.
Hey! for England!—Shakespeare.
I have always had an insuperable horror of being placed in what the vulgar call a predicament. In a predicament I was most certainly placed at the present moment. A man at my feet in a fit—the cause of it having very wisely disappeared, devolving upon me the charge of watching, recovering, and conducting home the afflicted person—made a concatenation of disagreeable circumstances, as much unsuited to the temper of Henry Pelham, as his evil fortune could possibly have contrived.
I have always had an overwhelming fear of being put in what people casually refer to as a tough spot. Right now, I’m definitely in a tough spot. A man is having a fit at my feet, and the reason for it has conveniently vanished, leaving me responsible for watching over him, helping him recover, and getting him home. This situation is a series of unpleasant circumstances, completely at odds with the nature of Henry Pelham, as if his bad luck had planned it this way.
After a short pause of deliberation, I knocked up the porter, procured some cold water, and bathed Tyrrell’s temples for several moments before he recovered. He opened his eyes slowly, and looked carefully round with a fearful and suspicious glance: “Gone—gone—(he muttered)—ay—what did he here at such a moment?—vengeance—for what?—I could not tell—it would have killed her—let him thank his own folly. I do not fear; I defy his malice.” And with these words, Tyrrell sprung to his feet.
After a brief moment of thought, I called the porter, got some cold water, and washed Tyrrell's temples for a few moments until he came to. He opened his eyes slowly and looked around cautiously with a fearful and suspicious expression: “Gone—gone—(he muttered)—yeah—what was he doing here at such a moment?—vengeance—for what?—I couldn’t say—it would have killed her—he should be grateful for his own stupidity. I’m not afraid; I challenge his malice.” With those words, Tyrrell jumped to his feet.
“Can I assist you to your home?” said I; “you are still unwell—pray suffer me to have that pleasure.”
“Can I help you get home?” I said. “You still don’t feel well—please let me have that pleasure.”
I spoke with some degree of warmth and sincerity; the unfortunate man stared wildly at me for a moment, before he replied. “Who,” said he, at last, “who speaks to me—the lost—the guilty—the ruined, in the accents of interest and kindness?”
I spoke with a bit of warmth and sincerity; the unfortunate man stared at me in confusion for a moment before he responded. “Who,” he finally said, “who is talking to me—the lost—the guilty—the ruined, with words of interest and kindness?”
I placed his arm in mine, and drew him out of the yard into the open street. He looked at me with an eager and wistful survey, and then, by degrees, appearing to recover his full consciousness of the present, and recollection of the past, he pressed my hand warmly, and after a short silence, during which we moved on slowly towards the Tuileries, he said,—“Pardon me, Sir, if I have not sufficiently thanked you for your kindness and attention. I am now quite restored; the close room in which I have been sitting for so many hours, and the feverish excitement of play, acting upon a frame very debilitated by ill health, occasioned my momentary indisposition. I am now, I repeat, quite recovered, and will no longer trespass upon your good nature.”
I linked my arm with his and led him out of the yard into the open street. He gazed at me with a mix of eagerness and longing, and then, gradually seeming to regain his awareness of the present and his memories of the past, he warmly squeezed my hand. After a brief silence, during which we slowly walked toward the Tuileries, he said, “Sorry if I haven't properly thanked you for your kindness and attention. I'm completely better now; being stuck in that small room for so many hours and the stressful excitement of playing, all while dealing with my delicate health, caused my brief faintness. I’m feeling fine now, and I won't keep imposing on your generosity.”
“Really,” said I, “you had better not discard my services yet. Do suffer me to accompany you home?”
“Honestly,” I said, “you should really hold off on dismissing me. Please let me walk you home?”
“Home!” muttered Tyrrell, with a deep sigh; “no—no!” and then, as if recollecting himself, he said, “I thank you, Sir, but—but—” I saw his embarrassment, and interrupted him.
“Home!” Tyrrell muttered, taking a deep breath; “no—no!” Then, as if gathering his thoughts, he added, “I appreciate it, Sir, but—but—” I noticed his discomfort and cut him off.
“Well, if I cannot assist you any further, I will take your dismissal. I trust we shall meet again under auspices better calculated for improving acquaintance.”
“Well, if I can’t help you any further, I’ll accept your dismissal. I hope we’ll meet again under circumstances better suited for getting to know each other.”
Tyrrell bowed, once more pressed my hand, and we parted. I hurried on up the long street towards my hotel.
Tyrrell bowed, shook my hand again, and we went our separate ways. I rushed up the long street toward my hotel.
When I had got several paces beyond Tyrrell, I turned back to look at him. He was standing in the same place in which I had left him. I saw by the moonlight that this face and hands were raised towards Heaven. It was but for a moment: his attitude changed while I was yet looking, and he slowly and calmly continued his way in the same direction as myself. When I reached my chambers, I hastened immediately to bed, but not to sleep: the extraordinary scene I had witnessed; the dark and ferocious expression of Glanville’s countenance, so strongly impressed with every withering and deadly passion; the fearful and unaccountable remembrance that had seemed to gather over the livid and varying face of the gamester; the mystery of Glanville’s disguise; the intensity of a revenge so terribly expressed, together with the restless and burning anxiety I felt—not from idle curiosity, but, from my early and intimate friendship for Glanville, to fathom its cause—all crowded upon my mind with a feverish confusion, that effectually banished repose.
When I had taken a few steps past Tyrrell, I turned back to check on him. He was still in the same spot where I had left him. I could see in the moonlight that his face and hands were raised toward the heavens. It was just for a moment; his posture changed while I was still looking, and he slowly and calmly continued in the same direction as I was going. When I reached my room, I quickly went to bed, but not to sleep: the incredible scene I had seen; the dark and fierce look on Glanville’s face, full of bitterness and deadly passion; the frightening and inexplicable memory that seemed to hang over the pale and shifting face of the gambler; the mystery of Glanville’s disguise; the intensity of a revenge so brutally shown, along with the restless and burning anxiety I felt—not out of idle curiosity, but from my long-standing close friendship with Glanville, wanting to understand its cause—all rushed into my mind with a feverish chaos that completely took away my ability to relax.
It was with that singular sensation of pleasure which none but those who have passed frequent nights in restless and painful agitation, can recognize, that I saw the bright sun penetrate through my shutters, and heard Bedos move across my room.
It was with that unique feeling of pleasure that only those who have spent many restless and painful nights can understand that I saw the bright sun shining through my curtains and heard Bedos moving around my room.
“What hour will Monsieur have the post horses?” said that praiseworthy valet.
“What time will Monsieur have the post horses?” asked the commendable valet.
“At eleven,” answered I, springing out of bed with joy at the change of scene which the very mention of my journey brought before my mind.
“At eleven,” I replied, jumping out of bed with excitement at the change of scenery that the mere mention of my trip brought to my mind.
I was a luxurious personage in those days. I had had a bath made from my own design; across it were constructed two small frames—one for the journal of the day, and another to hold my breakfast apparatus; in this manner I was accustomed to lie for about an hour, engaging the triple happiness of reading, feeding, and bathing. Owing to some unaccountable delay, Galignani’s Messenger did not arrive at the usual hour, on the morning of my departure; to finish breakfast, or bathing, without Galignani’s Messenger, was perfectly impossible, so I remained, till I was half boiled, in a state of the most indolent imbecility.
I used to live a lavish lifestyle back then. I had a bathtub designed just for me; I had built two small racks over it—one for the daily newspaper and another for my breakfast items. That’s how I spent about an hour, enjoying the bliss of reading, eating, and soaking in the tub. Because of some strange delay, Galignani’s Messenger didn’t show up at the usual time on the morning I was leaving; it was completely unthinkable to finish breakfast or my bath without it, so I stayed there, practically boiling, in a state of total laziness.
At last it came: the first paragraph that struck my eyes was the following:—“It is rumoured among the circles of the Faubourg, that a duel was fought on—, between a young Englishman and Monsieur D—; the cause of it is said to be the pretensions of both to the beautiful Duchesse de P—, who, if report be true, cares for neither of the gallants, but lavishes her favours upon a certain attache to the English embassy.”
At last, it arrived: the first paragraph that caught my attention was the following:—“It’s being said in the Faubourg circles that a duel took place on—, between a young Englishman and Monsieur D—; the reason for it apparently involves both of them vying for the beautiful Duchesse de P—, who, if the rumors are to be believed, doesn't seem to care for either of these suitors but instead showers her affections on a certain attache at the English embassy.”
“Such,” thought I, “are the materials for all human histories. Every one who reads, will eagerly swallow this account as true: if an author were writing the memoirs of the court, he would compile his facts and scandal from this very collection of records; and yet, though so near the truth, how totally false it is! Thank Heaven, however, that, at least, I am not suspected of the degradation of the duchesse’s love:—to fight for her may make me seem a fool—to be loved by her would constitute me a villain.”
“Like this,” I thought, “are the materials for all human histories. Anyone who reads this will eagerly accept it as true: if an author were writing the memoirs of the court, he would gather his facts and gossip from this very collection of records; and yet, despite being so close to the truth, how completely false it is! Thank God, however, that I am not suspected of degrading the duchess's love:—to fight for her might make me look like a fool—to be loved by her would make me a villain.”
The next passage in that collection of scandal which struck me was—“We understand that E. W. Howard de Howard, Esq., Secretary, is shortly to lead to the hymeneal altar the daughter of Timothy Tomkins, Esq., late Consul of—.” I quite started out of my bath with delight. I scarcely suffered myself to be dried and perfumed, before I sat down to write the following congratulatory epistle to the thin man:—
The next bit of gossip I came across was—“We hear that E. W. Howard de Howard, Esq., Secretary, is soon going to marry the daughter of Timothy Tomkins, Esq., former Consul of—.” I jumped out of my bath in excitement. I barely let myself get dried and put on some cologne before I started writing the following congratulatory letter to the skinny guy:—
“My dear Mr. Howard de Howard,
“My dear Mr. Howard de Howard,
“Permit me, before I leave Paris, to compliment you upon that happiness which I have just learnt is in store for you. Marriage to a man like you, who has survived the vanities of the world—who has attained that prudent age when the passions are calmed into reason, and the purer refinements of friendship succeed to the turbulent delirium of the senses—marriage, my dear Mr. Howard, to a man like you, must, indeed, be a most delicious Utopia. After all the mortifications you may meet elsewhere, whether from malicious females, or a misjudging world, what happiness to turn to one being to whom your praise is an honour, and your indignation of consequence!
“Before I leave Paris, let me congratulate you on the happiness that I've just learned is coming your way. Marrying a man like you, who has moved past the superficial distractions of the world—who has reached that wise age when passions settle into reason, and the deeper connections of friendship take the place of the chaotic rush of the senses—marriage, my dear Mr. Howard, to a man like you, must truly be a wonderful paradise. After all the disappointments you might face from spiteful women or a misunderstood world, how great it is to have one person to whom your praise is a privilege, and your anger truly matters!”
“But if marriage itself be so desirable, what words shall I use sufficiently expressive of my congratulation at the particular match you have chosen, so suitable in birth and station? I can fancy you, my dear Sir, in your dignified retirement, expatiating to your admiring bride upon all the honours of your illustrious line, and receiving from her, in return, a full detail of all the civic glories that have ever graced the lineage of the Tomkins’s. As the young lady is, I suppose, an heiress, I conclude you will take her name, instead of changing it. Mr. Howard de Howard de Tomkins, will sound peculiarly majestic; and when you come to the titles and possessions of your ancestors, I am persuaded that you will continue to consider your alliance with the honest citizens of London among your proudest distinctions.
“But if marriage itself is so desirable, what words can I use to fully express my congratulations on the perfect match you've chosen, so fitting in background and status? I can picture you, my dear Sir, in your dignified retirement, telling your admiring bride about all the honors of your illustrious lineage, and receiving from her a complete account of all the civic achievements that have ever adorned the Tomkins family. Since I assume the young lady is an heiress, I guess you will take her name instead of changing it. Mr. Howard de Howard de Tomkins will sound particularly impressive; and when you talk about the titles and estates of your ancestors, I am sure you will continue to view your connection with the respectable citizens of London as one of your proudest distinctions.”
“Should you have any commands in England, a letter directed to me in Grosvenor-square will be sure to find me; and you may rely upon my immediately spreading among our mutual acquaintance in London, the happy measure you are about to adopt, and my opinions on its propriety.
“Should you have any requests in England, a letter sent to me in Grosvenor Square will definitely reach me; and you can count on me to quickly share the great decision you’re about to make, along with my thoughts on its appropriateness, with our mutual friends in London.”
“Adieu, my dear Sir,
“Goodbye, my dear Sir,
“With the greatest respect and truth,
“With the utmost respect and honesty,
“Yours,
"Best,"
“H. Pelham.”
“H. Pelham.”
“There,” said I, as I sealed my letter, “I have discharged some part of that debt I owe to Mr. Howard de Howard, for an enmity towards me, which he has never affected to conceal. He prides himself on his youth—my allusions to his age will delight him! On the importance of his good or evil opinion—I have flattered him to a wonder! Of a surety, Henry Pelham, I could not have supposed you were such an adept in the art of panegyric.”
“There,” I said as I sealed my letter, “I’ve paid off some of the debt I owe to Mr. Howard de Howard for his open hostility toward me. He takes pride in his youth—my references to his age will surely amuse him! I've gone above and beyond to flatter him regarding the significance of his opinions, whether good or bad. Honestly, Henry Pelham, I never would have guessed you were so skilled in the art of praise.”
“The horses, Sir!” said Bedos; and “the bill, Sir?” said the garcon. Alas! that those and that should be so coupled together; and that we can never take our departure without such awful witnesses of our sojourn. Well—to be brief—the bill for once was discharged—the horses snorted—the carriage door was opened—I entered—Bedos mounted behind—crack went the whips—off went the steeds, and so terminated my adventures at dear Paris.
“The horses, Sir!” said Bedos; and “the bill, Sir?” said the waiter. Alas! that those two should be so connected; and that we can never leave without such terrible reminders of our stay. Anyway—to keep it short—the bill was settled for once—the horses snorted—the carriage door was opened—I got in—Bedos climbed behind—crack went the whips—off went the horses, and that’s how my adventures in lovely Paris came to an end.
CHAPTER XXXII.
O, cousin, you know him—the fine gentleman they talk of so much in town.—Wycherly’s Dancing Master.
Oh, cousin, you know him—the well-regarded gentleman everyone keeps talking about in town.—Wycherly’s Dancing Master.
By the bright days of my youth, there is something truly delightful in the quick motion of four post-horses. In France, where one’s steeds are none of the swiftest, the pleasures of travelling are not quite so great as in England; still, however, to a man who is tired of one scene—panting for another—in love with excitement, and not yet wearied of its pursuit—the turnpike road is more grateful than the easiest chair ever invented, and the little prison we entitle a carriage, more cheerful than the state-rooms of Devonshire House.
In the bright days of my youth, there's something truly enjoyable about the quick pace of four horses. In France, where the horses aren't the fastest, traveling isn't as enjoyable as in England; still, for someone who's tired of one place—longing for another—excited by adventure, and still eager for the thrill—the turnpike road is much more satisfying than the comfiest chair ever made, and the little box we call a carriage is more uplifting than the grand rooms of Devonshire House.
We reached Calais in safety, and in good time, the next day.
We arrived in Calais safely and on time the next day.
“Will Monsieur dine in his rooms, or at the table d’hote?”
“Will Monsieur eat in his room, or at the communal table?”
“In his rooms, of course,” said Bedos, indignantly deciding the question. A French valet’s dignity is always involved in his master’s.
“In his rooms, obviously,” said Bedos, angrily making the decision. A French valet’s dignity is always tied to his master’s.
“You are too good, Bedos,” said I, “I shall dine at the table d’hote—who have you there in general?”
“You're too kind, Bedos,” I said, “I’ll have dinner at the table d’hote—who usually joins you there?”
“Really,” said the garcon, “we have such a swift succession of guests, that we seldom see the same faces two days running. We have as many changes as an English administration.”
“Honestly,” said the waiter, “we have such a constant flow of guests that we rarely see the same faces two days in a row. We have as many changes as an English government.”
“You are facetious,” said I.
“You're being sarcastic,” I said.
“No,” returned the garcon, who was a philosopher as well as a wit; “no, my digestive organs are very weak, and par consequence, I am naturally melancholy—Ah, ma fois tres triste!” and with these words the sentimental plate-changer placed his hand—I can scarcely say, whether on his heart, or his stomach, and sighed bitterly!
“No,” replied the waiter, who was both a thinker and a clever conversationalist; “no, my digestive system is quite weak, and as a result, I tend to feel down—Ah, ma fois tres triste!” And with that, the emotional plate-changer placed his hand—I can hardly say if it was on his heart or his stomach—and sighed deeply!
“How long,” said I, “does it want to dinner?” My question restored the garcon to himself.
“How long until dinner?” I asked. My question brought the waiter back to reality.
“Two, hours, Monsieur, two hours,” and twirling his serviette with an air of exceeding importance, off went my melancholy acquaintance to compliment new customers, and complain of his digestion.
“Two hours, sir, two hours,” and twirling his napkin with an air of great importance, my gloomy acquaintance went off to greet new customers and talk about his indigestion.
After I had arranged myself and my whiskers—two very distinct affairs—yawned three times, and drank two bottles of soda water, I strolled into the town. As I was sauntering along leisurely enough, I heard my name pronounced behind me. I turned, and saw Sir Willoughby Townshend, an old baronet of an antediluvian age—a fossil witness of the wonders of England, before the deluge of French manners swept away ancient customs, and created, out of the wrecks of what had been, a new order of things, and a new race of mankind.
After I got myself and my whiskers sorted out—two very different tasks—I yawned three times and drank two bottles of soda water, then I strolled into town. As I was walking along casually, I heard someone say my name behind me. I turned around and saw Sir Willoughby Townshend, an old baronet from a bygone era—a living relic of England's past, before the flood of French influence washed away traditional customs and created a new way of life and a new kind of people.
“Ah! my dear Mr. Pelham, how are you? and the worthy Lady Frances, your mother, and your excellent father, all well?—I’m delighted to hear it. Russelton,” continued Sir Willoughby, turning to a middle-aged man, whose arm he held, “you remember Pelham—true Whig—great friend of Sheridan’s?—let me introduce his son to you. Mr. Russelton, Mr. Pelham; Mr. Pelham, Mr. Russelton.”
“Ah! my dear Mr. Pelham, how are you? And how is the lovely Lady Frances, your mother, and your wonderful father—are they all well? I’m so glad to hear that. Russelton,” continued Sir Willoughby, turning to a middle-aged man whose arm he held, “you remember Pelham—a true Whig and a great friend of Sheridan’s? Let me introduce his son to you. Mr. Russelton, this is Mr. Pelham; Mr. Pelham, this is Mr. Russelton.”
At the name of the person thus introduced to me, a thousand recollections crowded upon my mind; the contemporary and rival of Napoleon—the autocrat of the great world of fashion and cravats—the mighty genius before whom aristocracy had been humbled and ton abashed—at whose nod the haughtiest noblesse of Europe had quailed—who had introduced, by a single example, starch into neckcloths, and had fed the pampered appetite of his boot-tops on champagne—whose coat and whose friend were cut with an equal grace—and whose name was connected with every triumph that the world’s great virtue of audacity could achieve—the illustrious, the immortal Russelton, stood before me. I recognised in him a congenial, though a superior spirit, and I bowed with a profundity of veneration, with which no other human being has ever inspired me.
At the mention of the person introduced to me, a flood of memories rushed to my mind; the contemporary and rival of Napoleon—the ruler of the elite world of fashion and cravats—the remarkable genius who had brought aristocracy to its knees and left the upper class embarrassed—who could make the proudest nobles of Europe tremble with a single gesture—who had single-handedly brought starch to neckties and had indulged the lavish cravings of his boot-tops with champagne—who wore a coat and had a companion both styled with equal elegance—and whose name was associated with every achievement that the world’s greatest quality of boldness could attain—the illustrious, the unforgettable Russelton, stood before me. I recognized in him a kindred spirit, albeit a more exceptional one, and I bowed with a level of respect that no other person has ever inspired in me.
Mr. Russelton seemed pleased with my evident respect, and returned my salutation with a mock dignity which enchanted me. He offered me his disengaged arm; I took it with transport, and we all three proceeded up the street.
Mr. Russelton seemed happy with my obvious respect and responded to my greeting with a playful dignity that delighted me. He offered me his free arm; I took it with joy, and the three of us continued walking up the street.
“So,” said Sir Willoughby—“so, Russelton, you like your quarters here; plenty of sport among the English, I should think: you have not forgot the art of quizzing; eh, old fellow?”
“So,” said Sir Willoughby—“so, Russelton, you enjoy your stay here; lots of fun with the English, I assume: you haven’t forgotten how to tease; right, my old friend?”
“Even if I had,” said Mr. Russelton, speaking very slowly, “the sight of Sir Willoughby Townshend would be quite sufficient to refresh my memory. Yes,” continued the venerable wreck, after a short pause,—“yes, I like my residence pretty well; I enjoy a calm conscience, and a clean shirt: what more can man desire? I have made acquaintance with a tame parrot, and I have taught it to say, whenever an English fool with a stiff neck and a loose swagger passes him—‘True Briton—true Briton.’ I take care of my health, and reflect upon old age. I have read Gil Blas, and the Whole Duty of Man; and, in short, what with instructing my parrot, and improving myself, I think I pass my time as creditably and decorously as the Bishop of Winchester, or my Lord of A—v—ly himself. So you have just come from Paris, I presume, Mr. Pelham?”
“Even if I had,” Mr. Russelton said slowly, “just seeing Sir Willoughby Townshend would be enough to jog my memory. Yes,” continued the old man after a brief pause, “yes, I like my home well enough; I enjoy a clear conscience and a clean shirt: what more could a person want? I've made friends with a tame parrot, and I've taught it to say, whenever an English fool with a stiff neck and a swagger walks by—‘True Briton—true Briton.’ I take care of my health and think about getting older. I've read Gil Blas and The Whole Duty of Man; and, in short, what with teaching my parrot and bettering myself, I think I spend my time as well and decently as the Bishop of Winchester, or my Lord of A—v—ly himself. So you’ve just come from Paris, I assume, Mr. Pelham?”
“I left it yesterday!”
"I left it yesterday!"
“Full of those horrid English, I suppose; thrusting their broad hats and narrow minds into every shop in the Palais Royal—winking their dull eyes at the damsels of the counter, and manufacturing their notions of French into a higgle for sous. Oh! the monsters!—they bring on a bilious attack whenever I think of them: the other day one of them accosted me, and talked me into a nervous fever about patriotism and roast pigs: luckily I was near my own house, and reached it before the thing became fatal; but only think, had I wandered too far when he met me! at my time of life, the shock would have been too great; I should certainly have perished in a fit. I hope, at least, they would have put the cause of my death in my epitaph—‘Died, of an Englishman, John Russelton, Esq., aged,’ Pah! You are not engaged, Mr. Pelham; dine with me to-day; Willoughby and his umbrella are coming.”
“Full of those awful English, I guess; barging into every shop in the Palais Royal with their big hats and narrow minds—winking their dull eyes at the saleswomen and butchering the French language for pennies. Oh! the monsters! They give me a headache just thinking about them: the other day one of them approached me and talked me into a nervous frenzy about patriotism and roast pork: thankfully, I was close to home and got there before it got serious; just think, if I had wandered too far when he stopped me! At my age, the shock would have been too much; I definitely would have collapsed. I hope, at least, they would have mentioned the cause of my death on my tombstone—‘Died, due to an Englishman, John Russelton, Esq., aged,’ Ugh! You’re not busy, Mr. Pelham; join me for dinner today; Willoughby and his umbrella are coming.”
“Volontiers,” said I, “though I was going to make observations on men and manners at the table d’hote of my hotel.”
“Gladly,” I said, “even though I was planning to observe people and their behavior at the table d’hote of my hotel.”
“I am most truly grieved,” replied Mr. Russelton, “at depriving you of so much amusement. With me you will only find some tolerable Lafitte, and an anomalous dish my cuisiniere calls a mutton chop. It will be curious to see what variation in the monotony of mutton she will adopt to-day. The first time I ordered ‘a chop,’ I thought I had amply explained every necessary particular; a certain portion of flesh, and a gridiron: at seven o’clock, up came a cotelette panee, faute de mieux. I swallowed the composition, drowned as it was, in a most pernicious sauce. I had one hour’s sleep, and the nightmare, in consequence. The next day, I imagined no mistake could be made: sauce was strictly prohibited; all extra ingredients laid under a most special veto, and a natural gravy gently recommended: the cover was removed, and lo! a breast of mutton, all bone and gristle, like the dying gladiator! This time my heart was too full for wrath; I sat down and wept! To-day will be the third time I shall make the experiment, if French cooks will consent to let one starve upon nature. For my part, I have no stomach left now for art: I wore out my digestion in youth, swallowing Jack St. Leger’s suppers, and Sheridan’s promises to pay. Pray, Mr. Pelham, did you try Staub when you were at Paris?”
“I’m truly sorry,” replied Mr. Russelton, “to take away so much of your enjoyment. With me, you’ll only get some decent Lafitte and a strange dish my cook calls a mutton chop. I’m curious to see what twist she’ll put on the usual mutton today. The first time I ordered ‘a chop,’ I thought I had explained everything necessary: a piece of meat and a grill. But at seven o’clock, I was served a cotelette panee, faute de mieux. I choked it down, despite the awful sauce it was swimming in. I got an hour of sleep and then had nightmares as a result. The next day, I thought there could be no mistake: I strictly forbade sauce, banned all extra ingredients, and gently recommended a natural gravy. But when the cover was lifted, what did I see? A breast of mutton, all bone and gristle, like a dying gladiator! This time, I was too upset to be angry; I just sat down and cried! Today will be the third time I experiment if French cooks will allow one to survive on simple food. For me, I have no appetite left for fancy dishes: I ruined my digestion in my youth, choking down Jack St. Leger’s dinners and Sheridan’s promises to pay. By the way, Mr. Pelham, did you try Staub when you were in Paris?”
“Yes; and thought him one degree better than Stultz, whom, indeed, I have long condemned, as fit only for minors at Oxford, and majors in the infantry.”
“Yes; and I thought he was slightly better than Stultz, who I have long criticized as suitable only for undergraduates at Oxford and for soldiers in the infantry.”
“True,” said Russelton, with a very faint smile at a pun, somewhat in his own way, and levelled at a tradesman, of whom he was, perhaps, a little jealous—“True; Stultz aims at making gentlemen, not coats; there is a degree of aristocratic pretension in his stitches, which is vulgar to an appalling degree. You can tell a Stultz coat any where, which is quite enough to damn it: the moment a man’s known by an invariable cut, and that not original, it ought to be all over with him. Give me the man who makes the tailor, not the tailor who makes the man.”
“True,” said Russelton, with a slight smile at a pun, somewhat directed at a tradesman he was maybe a bit jealous of. “True; Stultz aims to create gentlemen, not just coats; there’s a level of aristocratic pretension in his stitching that’s incredibly tacky. You can spot a Stultz coat anywhere, which is enough to ruin it: the moment a man is recognized by a consistent style that isn’t original, that should be the end for him. I prefer the guy who defines the tailor, not the tailor who defines the guy.”
“Right, by G—!” cried Sir Willoughby, who was as badly dressed as one of Sir E—‘s dinners. “Right; just my opinion. I have always told my Schneiders to make my clothes neither in the fashion nor out of it; to copy no other man’s coat, and to cut their cloth according to my natural body, not according to an isosceles triangle. Look at this coat, for instance,” and Sir Willoughby Townshend made a dead halt, that we might admire his garment the more accurately.
“Right, by G—!” shouted Sir Willoughby, who was as poorly dressed as one of Sir E—'s dinners. “Right; that’s just my opinion. I’ve always told my tailors to make my clothes neither fashionable nor unfashionable; to not copy anyone else's coat, and to cut their fabric according to my natural body shape, not like an isosceles triangle. Look at this coat, for example,” and Sir Willoughby Townshend stopped suddenly so we could admire his garment more closely.
“Coat!” said Russelton, with an appearance of the most naive surprise, and taking hold of the collar, suspiciously, by the finger and thumb; “coat, Sir Willoughby! do you call this thing a coat?”
“Coat!” said Russelton, feigning the most innocent surprise, and grabbing the collar, skeptically, with his fingers; “a coat, Sir Willoughby! You think this thing is a coat?”
CHAPTER XXXIII.
J’ai toujours cru que le bon n’etait que le beau mis en action. —Rousseau.
I have always believed that the good is simply the beautiful put into action. —Rousseau.
Shortly after Russelton’s answer to Sir Willoughby’s eulogistic observations on his own attire, I left those two worthies till I was to join them at dinner; it wanted three hours yet to that time, and I repaired to my quarters to bathe and write letters. I scribbled one to Madame D’Anville, full of antitheses and maxims, sure to charm her; another to my mother, to prepare her for my arrival; and a third to Lord Vincent, giving him certain commissions at Paris, which I had forgotten personally to execute.
Shortly after Russelton responded to Sir Willoughby’s flattering comments about his outfit, I left those two gentlemen until I was meant to join them for dinner; there were still three hours until then, so I went back to my room to take a bath and write some letters. I jotted one down to Madame D’Anville, filled with contrasts and sayings, sure to delight her; another to my mother, to get her ready for my arrival; and a third to Lord Vincent, asking him to handle some tasks in Paris that I had forgotten to do myself.
My pen is not that of a ready writer; and what with yawning, stretching, admiring my rings, and putting pen to paper, in the intervals of these more natural occupations, it was time to bathe and dress before my letters were completed. I set off to Russelton’s abode in high spirits, and fully resolved to make the most of a character so original.
My pen isn’t that of a prepared writer; with all the yawning, stretching, admiring my rings, and trying to write in between these more natural activities, it was time to take a bath and get dressed before I finished my letters. I headed to Russelton’s place feeling great and totally determined to make the most of such an original character.
It was a very small room in which I found him; he was stretched in an easy chair before the fire-place, gazing complacently at his feet, and apparently occupied in any thing but listening to Sir Willoughby Townsend, who was talking with great vehemence about politics and the corn laws. Notwithstanding the heat of the weather, there was a small fire on the hearth, which, aided by the earnestness of his efforts to convince his host, put poor Sir Willoughby into a most intense perspiration. Russelton, however, seemed enviably cool, and hung over the burning wood like a cucumber on a hotbed. Sir Willoughby came to a full stop by the window, and (gasping for breath) attempted to throw it open.
It was a really small room where I found him; he was lounging in an armchair in front of the fireplace, looking content as he stared at his feet, and clearly focused on anything but listening to Sir Willoughby Townsend, who was passionately talking about politics and the corn laws. Despite the warm weather, there was a small fire in the hearth, which, combined with Sir Willoughby's intense efforts to convince his host, left poor Sir Willoughby sweating profusely. Russelton, on the other hand, seemed frustratingly cool and hung over the burning wood like a cucumber in a hotbed. Sir Willoughby stopped by the window and, gasping for breath, tried to throw it open.
“What are you doing? for Heaven’s sake, what are you doing?” cried Russelton, starting up; “do you mean to kill me?”
“What are you doing? For heaven's sake, what are you doing?” cried Russelton, jumping up; “do you want to kill me?”
“Kill you!” said Sir Willoughby, quite aghast.
“Kill you!” Sir Willoughby exclaimed, clearly shocked.
“Yes; kill me! is it not quite cold enough already in this d—d seafaring place, without making my only retreat, humble as it is, a theatre for thorough draughts? Have I not had the rheumatism in my left shoulder, and the ague in my little finger, these last six months? and must you now terminate my miserable existence at one blow, by opening that abominable lattice? Do you think, because your great frame, fresh from the Yorkshire wolds, and compacted of such materials, that one would think, in eating your beeves, you had digested their hides into skin—do you think, because your limbs might be cut up into planks for a seventy-eight, and warranted water-proof without pitch, because of the density of their pores—do you think, because you are as impervious as an araphorostic shoe, that I, John Russelton, am equally impenetrable, and that you are to let easterly winds play about my room like children, begetting rheums and asthmas and all manner of catarrhs? I do beg, Sir Willoughby Townshend, that you will suffer me to die a more natural and civilized death;” and so saying, Russelton sank down into his chair, apparently in the last state of exhaustion.
“Yes; kill me! Isn’t it cold enough already in this cursed seafaring place, without making my only escape, as humble as it is, a stage for freezing drafts? Have I not had rheumatism in my left shoulder and chills in my little finger for the last six months? And must you now end my miserable life in one blow by opening that awful window? Do you think, because you're built like a giant, fresh from the Yorkshire moors, and so solid that one would think, from eating your beef, you digested their hides into skin—do you think, because your limbs could be cut into boards for a seventy-eight gunship and would be water-proof without pitch due to the density of their pores—do you think, because you are as impenetrable as a heavy-duty boot, that I, John Russelton, am equally tough, and that you can let the easterly winds blow through my room like kids, causing rheums and asthma and all kinds of colds? I sincerely beg you, Sir Willoughby Townshend, to let me die a more natural and civilized death;” and with that, Russelton sank down into his chair, seemingly at the brink of exhaustion.
Sir Willoughby, who remembered the humourist in all his departed glory, and still venerated him as a temple where the deity yet breathed, though the altar was overthrown, made to this extraordinary remonstrance no other reply than a long whiff, and a “Well, Russelton, dash my wig (a favourite oath of Sir W.‘s) but you’re a queer fellow.”
Sir Willoughby, who remembered the humorist in all his past glory and still respected him as a place where the spirit still lingered, even though the altar had fallen, responded to this unusual protest with nothing more than a deep sigh and, “Well, Russelton, I’ll be damned if you’re not a strange guy.”
Russelton now turned to me, and invited me, with a tone of the most lady-like languor, to sit down near the fire. As I am naturally of a chilly disposition, and fond, too, of beating people in their own line, I drew a chair close to the hearth, declared the weather was very cold, and rung the bell for some more wood. Russelton started for a moment, and then, with a politeness he had not deigned to exert before, approached his chair to mine, and began a conversation, which, in spite of his bad witticisms, and peculiarity of manner, I found singularly entertaining.
Russelton turned to me and, in the most refined, relaxed tone, invited me to sit down by the fire. Since I tend to feel cold easily and enjoy outdoing people in their own game, I pulled a chair close to the hearth, noted how chilly it was outside, and rang the bell for more firewood. Russelton paused for a moment and then, showing a courtesy he hadn’t bothered with before, moved his chair closer to mine and started a conversation that, despite his bad jokes and odd manner, I found surprisingly entertaining.
Dinner was announced, and we adjourned to another room—poor Sir Willoughby, with his waistcoat unbuttoned, and breathing like a pug in a phthisis—groaned bitterly, when he discovered that this apartment was smaller and hotter than the one before. Russelton immediately helped him to some scalding soup—and said, as he told the servant to hand Sir Willoughby the cayenne—“you will find this, my dear Townshend, a very sensible potage for this severe season.”
Dinner was announced, and we moved to another room—poor Sir Willoughby, with his waistcoat unbuttoned and breathing like an asthmatic pug—groaned loudly when he realized that this room was smaller and hotter than the previous one. Russelton quickly served him some steaming soup and said, while instructing the servant to give Sir Willoughby the cayenne, “You’ll find this, my dear Townshend, a very practical soup for this harsh season.”
Dinner went off tamely enough, with the exception of “our stout friend’s” agony, which Russelton enjoyed most luxuriously. The threatened mutton-chops did not make their appearance, and the dinner, though rather too small, was excellently cooked, and better arranged. With the dessert, the poor baronet rose, and pleading sudden indisposition, tottered out of the door.
Dinner went smoothly enough, except for “our heavy-set friend’s” discomfort, which Russelton savored quite luxuriously. The expected lamb chops didn’t show up, and the dinner, while a bit too small, was excellently prepared and better organized. With the dessert, the poor baronet stood up and, claiming to feel unwell, stumbled out the door.
When he was gone, Russelton threw himself back in his chair, and laughed for several minutes with a loud chuckling sound, till the tears ran down his cheek. “A nice heart you must have!” thought I—(my conclusions of character are always drawn from small propensities).
When he left, Russelton sank back into his chair and laughed for several minutes with a loud chuckle, until tears streamed down his cheeks. “You must have a kind heart!” I thought—(I always draw conclusions about character from small quirks).
After a few jests at Sir Willoughby, our conversation turned upon other individuals. I soon saw that Russelton was a soured and disappointed man; his remarks on people were all sarcasms—his mind was overflowed with a suffusion of ill-nature—he bit as well as growled. No man of the world ever, I am convinced, becomes a real philosopher in retirement. People who have been employed for years upon trifles have not the greatness of mind, which could alone make them indifferent to what they have coveted all their lives, as most enviable and important.
After a few jokes about Sir Willoughby, our conversation shifted to other people. I quickly realized that Russelton was a bitter and disillusioned man; his comments about others were filled with sarcasm—his mindset was clouded with negativity—he both snapped and grumbled. I’m convinced that no worldly person truly becomes a real philosopher in seclusion. Those who have spent years focused on trivial matters lack the mindset that could allow them to be indifferent to what they have desired their whole lives as the most desirable and significant.
“Have you read ———‘s memoirs?” said Mr. Russelton. “No! Well, I imagined every one had at least dipped into them. I have often had serious thoughts of dignifying my own retirement, by the literary employment of detailing my adventures in the world. I think I could throw a new light upon things and persons, which my contemporaries will shrink back like owls at perceiving.
“Have you read ———’s memoirs?” Mr. Russelton asked. “No! I honestly thought everyone had at least taken a look at them. I've often considered enhancing my own retirement by writing about my adventures in the world. I believe I could provide a fresh perspective on things and people that my peers would be startled to see.”
“Your life,” said I, “must indeed furnish matter of equal instruction and amusement.”
“Your life,” I said, “must really provide both lessons and entertainment.”
“Ay,” answered Russelton; “amusement to the fools, but instruction to the knaves. I am, indeed, a lamentable example of the fall of ambition. I brought starch into all the neckcloths in England, and I end by tying my own at a three-inch looking-glass at Calais. You are a young man, Mr. Pelham, about to commence life, probably with the same views as (though greater advantages than) myself; perhaps in indulging my egotism, I shall not weary without recompensing you.
“Yeah,” replied Russelton, “it's entertainment for the fools, but a lesson for the tricksters. I am, truly, a sad example of ambition gone wrong. I popularized starch for neckcloths all across England, and here I am, tying my own in front of a three-inch mirror in Calais. You’re a young man, Mr. Pelham, ready to start your life, probably with the same goals as I had (though with more advantages); maybe by indulging my ego, I won’t bore you without giving something back.
“I came into the world with an inordinate love of glory, and a great admiration of the original; these propensities might have made me a Shakspeare—they did more, they made me a Russelton! When I was six years old, I cut my jacket into a coat, and turned my aunt’s best petticoat into a waistcoat. I disdained at eight the language of the vulgar, and when my father asked me to fetch his slippers, I replied, that my soul swelled beyond the limits of a lackey’s. At nine, I was self-inoculated with propriety of ideas. I rejected malt with the air of His Majesty, and formed a violent affection for maraschino; though starving at school, I never took twice of pudding, and paid sixpence a week out of my shilling to have my shoes blacked. As I grew up, my notions expanded. I gave myself, without restraint, to the ambition that burnt within me—I cut my old friends, who were rather envious than emulous of my genius, and I employed three tradesmen to make my gloves—one for the hand, a second for the fingers, and a third for the thumb! These two qualities made me courted and admired by a new race—for the great secrets of being courted are to shun others, and seem delighted with yourself. The latter is obvious enough; who the deuce should be pleased with you, if you yourself are not?
“I came into the world with an overwhelming desire for glory and a deep admiration for the original; these tendencies could have turned me into a Shakespeare—but instead, they made me a Russelton! When I was six years old, I cut my jacket into a coat and turned my aunt’s best petticoat into a waistcoat. By eight, I looked down on the language of the common people, and when my father asked me to bring his slippers, I replied that my soul was too grand for a servant’s duties. At nine, I was already filled with proper ideas. I turned down beer with the air of royalty and developed a strong liking for maraschino; even when starving at school, I never took seconds of pudding and spent sixpence a week out of my shilling to have my shoes polished. As I grew older, my ambitions expanded. I fully indulged the ambition that burned within me—I distanced myself from old friends, who were more envious than inspired by my talent, and I hired three different tailors to make my gloves—one for the hand, another for the fingers, and a third for the thumb! These two traits made me sought after and admired by a new crowd—because the biggest secret to being admired is to avoid others and appear pleased with yourself. The latter is pretty straightforward; who would possibly be happy with you if you aren't happy with yourself?”
“Before I left college I fell in love. Other fellows, at my age, in such a predicament, would have whined—shaved only twice a week, and written verses. I did none of the three—the last indeed I tried, but, to my infinite surprise, I found my genius was not universal. I began with
“Before I left college, I fell in love. Other guys my age in that situation would have complained, shaved only twice a week, and written poems. I did none of those things—though I did attempt the last, to my great surprise, I discovered I wasn’t a genius at it. I started with
“‘Sweet nymph, for whom I wake my muse.’
“‘Sweet nymph, for whom I inspire my creativity.’”
“For this, after considerable hammering, I could only think of the rhyme ‘shoes’—so I began again,—
“For this, after a lot of effort, I could only think of the rhyme ‘shoes’—so I started over,—
“‘Thy praise demands much softer lutes.’
“‘Your praise deserves much softer lutes.’”
“And the fellow of this verse terminated like myself in ‘boots.’—Other efforts were equally successful—‘bloom’ suggested to my imagination no rhyme but ‘perfume!’—‘despair’ only reminded me of my ‘hair,’—and ‘hope’ was met at the end of the second verse, by the inharmonious antithesis of ‘soap.’ Finding, therefore, that my forte was not in the Pierian line, I redoubled my attention to my dress; I coated, and cravated, and essenced, and oiled, with all the attention the very inspiration of my rhymes seemed to advise;—in short, I thought the best pledge I could give my Dulcinea of my passion for her person, would be to show her what affectionate veneration I could pay to my own.
“And the guy in this verse ended up, like me, in ‘boots.’—Other attempts were just as successful—‘bloom’ only made me think of ‘perfume!’—‘despair’ reminded me of my ‘hair,’—and ‘hope’ was met at the end of the second verse with the clashing opposite of ‘soap.’ Realizing that my strength wasn’t in poetry, I focused even more on my appearance; I styled, and tied, and scented, and oiled, with all the care that the very inspiration of my rhymes seemed to suggest;—basically, I figured the best way to show my Dulcinea how much I admired her would be to demonstrate how much I could care for myself.
“My mistress could not withhold from me her admiration, but she denied me her love. She confessed Mr. Russelton was the best dressed man at the University, and had the whitest hands; and two days after this avowal, she ran away with a great rosy-cheeked extract from Leicestershire.
“My mistress couldn't hide her admiration for me, but she held back her love. She admitted that Mr. Russelton was the best-dressed guy at the University and had the whitest hands. Then, just two days after this confession, she ran off with a big rosy-cheeked guy from Leicestershire.”
“I did not blame her: I pitied her too much—but I made a vow never to be in love again. In spite of all advantages I kept my oath, and avenged myself on the species for the insult of the individual.
“I didn't blame her; I felt too sorry for her—but I promised myself that I would never fall in love again. Despite all the opportunities, I stuck to my word and took it out on everyone else for the offense of one person."
“Before I commenced a part which was to continue through life, I considered deeply on the humours of the spectators. I saw that the character of the English was servile to rank, and yielding to pretension—they admire you for your acquaintance, and cringe to you for your conceit. The first thing, therefore, was to know great people—the second to controul them. I dressed well, and had good horses—that was sufficient to make me sought by the young of my own sex. I talked scandal, and was never abashed—that was more than enough to make me recherche among the matrons of the other. It is single men, and married women, to whom are given the St. Peter’s keys of Society. I was soon admitted into its heaven—I was more—I was one of its saints. I became imitated as well as initiated. I was the rage—the lion. Why?—was I better—was I richer—was I handsomer—was I cleverer, than my kind? No, no;—(and here Russelton ground his teeth with a strong and wrathful expression of scorn);—and had I been all—had I been a very concentration and monopoly of all human perfections, they would not have valued me at half the price they did set on me. It was—I will tell you the simple secret, Mr. Pelham—it was because I trampled on them, that, like crushed herbs, they sent up a grateful incense in return.
“Before I took on a role that would last a lifetime, I thought a lot about how the audience acted. I noticed that the English had a tendency to bow to status and submit to arrogance—they admire you for your connections and fawn over you for your self-importance. So, the first step was to know influential people—the second was to control them. I dressed well and had nice horses—that was enough to make me popular among young men like myself. I gossiped without embarrassment—that was more than enough to make me appealing to the married women. It's single men and married women who hold the keys to Society. I was quickly welcomed into its elite—I was even more than that—I was one of its icons. I became both admired and copied. I was the talk of the town—the center of attention. Why? Was I better, richer, more handsome, or smarter than others? No, no;—(and here Russelton clenched his teeth in a fierce and disdainful expression);—and even if I had been a perfect embodiment of all human qualities, they still wouldn't have valued me half as much as they did. It was—I’ll tell you the simple truth, Mr. Pelham—it was because I walked all over them that, like crushed herbs, they sent up a grateful scent in return."
“Oh! it was balm to my bitter and loathing temper, to see those who would have spurned me from them, if they dared, writhe beneath my lash, as I withheld or inflicted it at will. I was the magician who held the great spirits that longed to tear me to pieces, by one simple spell which a superior hardihood had won me—and, by Heaven, I did not spare to exert it.
“Oh! it was such a relief to my angry and disgusted mood to see those who would have pushed me away if they could writhe under my control as I chose to punish or spare them. I was the magician holding back the powerful forces that wanted to destroy me, using one simple trick I had earned through greater courage—and, I swear, I didn’t hesitate to use it.”
“Well, well, this is but an idle recollection now; all human power, says the proverb of every language, is but of short duration. Alexander did not conquer kingdoms for ever; and Russelton’s good fortune deserted him at last. Napoleon died in exile, and so shall I; but we have both had our day, and mine was the brightest of the two, for it had no change till the evening. I am more happy than people would think for—Je ne suis pas souvent ou mon corps est—I live in a world of recollections, I trample again upon coronets and ermine, the glories of the small great! I give once more laws which no libertine is so hardy not to feel exalted in adopting; I hold my court, and issue my fiats; I am like the madman, and out of the very straws of my cell, I make my subjects and my realm; and when I wake from these bright visions, and see myself an old, deserted man, forgotten, and decaying inch by inch in a foreign village, I can at least summon sufficient of my ancient regality of spirit not to sink beneath the reverse. If I am inclined to be melancholy, why, I extinguish my fire, and imagine I have demolished a duchess. I steal up to my solitary chamber, to renew again, in my sleep, the phantoms of my youth; to carouse with princes; to legislate for nobles; and to wake in the morning (here Russelton’s countenance and manner suddenly changed to an affectation of methodistical gravity,) and thank Heaven that I have still a coat to my stomach, as well as to my back, and that I am safely delivered of such villainous company; ‘to forswear sack and live cleanly,’ during the rest of my sublunary existence.”
“Well, this is just a idle memory now; all human power, as the saying goes in every language, is only temporary. Alexander didn’t rule kingdoms forever, and eventually, luck ran out for Russelton too. Napoleon died in exile, and so will I; but we've both had our time, and mine was the brightest of the two, as it stayed unchanged until evening. I'm happier than people would guess—I'm not often where my body is—I live in a world of memories, I walk again on crowns and fine furs, the glories of the minor elites! I set rules that no libertine is brave enough not to feel uplifted by; I hold court and issue my commands; I’m like a madman, and from the very bits of straw in my cell, I create my subjects and realm; and when I wake from these bright dreams and see myself as an old, abandoned man, forgotten, and slowly falling apart in a foreign village, I can at least summon enough of my former regal spirit not to give in to despair. If I feel like being sad, I just snuff out my fire and imagine I’ve overthrown a duchess. I sneak up to my solitary room to relive, in my sleep, the phantoms of my youth; to celebrate with princes; to make laws for nobles; and to wake in the morning (here, Russelton's expression and demeanor suddenly shifted to an exaggerated seriousness) and thank Heaven that I still have clothes on my back and something in my stomach, and that I’m free from such awful company; ‘to give up wine and live decently’ for the rest of my life.”
After this long detail of Mr. Russelton’s, the conversation was but dull and broken. I could not avoid indulging a reverie upon what I had heard, and my host was evidently still revolving the recollections his narration had conjured up; we sat opposite each other for several minutes as abstracted and distracted as if we had been a couple two months married; till at last I rose, and tendered my adieus. Russelton received them with his usual coldness, but more than his usual civility, for he followed me to the door.
After Mr. Russelton's long story, the conversation became dull and disjointed. I couldn’t help but get lost in thought about what I had heard, and my host was clearly still reflecting on the memories his tale had brought up. We sat across from each other for several minutes, as absorbed and distracted as if we had been a married couple for two months, until finally I got up and said my goodbyes. Russelton accepted them with his usual coldness, but he was a bit more polite than usual, as he followed me to the door.
Just as they were about to shut it, he called me back. “Mr. Pelham,” said he, “Mr. Pelham, when you come back this way, do look in upon me, and—and as you will be going a good deal into society, just find out what people say of my manner of life!” [It will be perceived by those readers who are kind or patient enough to reach the conclusion of this work, that Russelton is specified as one of my few dramatis personae of which only the first outline is taken from real life: all the rest—all, indeed, which forms and marks the character thus briefly delineated, is drawn solely from imagination.]
Just as they were about to close it, he called me back. “Mr. Pelham,” he said, “Mr. Pelham, when you come back this way, please stop by and—and since you’ll be going out socializing quite a bit, just find out what people think of my way of life!” [Those readers who are kind or patient enough to finish this work will notice that Russelton is mentioned as one of the few characters whose initial outline is based on real life: everything else—the traits that shape and define the character briefly described—comes purely from imagination.]
CHAPTER XXXIV.
An old worshipful gentleman, that had a great estate, And kept a brave old house at a hospitable rate.—Old Song.
An elderly, respected gentleman who owned a large estate and maintained a welcoming home at a generous rate.—Old Song.
I think I may, without much loss to the reader, pass in silence over my voyage, the next day, to Dover. (Horrible reminiscence!) I may also spare him an exact detail of all the inns and impositions between that sea-port and London; nor will it be absolutely necessary to the plot of this history, to linger over every mile-stone between the metropolis and Glenmorris Castle, where my uncle and my mother were impatiently awaiting the arrival of the candidate to be.
I think I can skip over my trip to Dover the next day without losing much for the reader. (Such a dreadful memory!) I can also avoid giving a detailed account of all the inns and scams between that seaside town and London; it’s not really essential to the story to go over every mile marker between the city and Glenmorris Castle, where my uncle and my mom were anxiously waiting for the arrival of the future candidate.
It was a fine bright evening when my carriage entered the park. I had not seen the place for years; and I felt my heart swell with something like family pride, as I gazed on the magnificent extent of hill and plain that opened upon me, as I passed the ancient and ivy-covered lodge. Large groups of trees, scattered on either side, seemed, in their own antiquity, the witness of that of the family which had given them existence. The sun set on the waters which lay gathered in a lake at the foot of the hill, breaking the waves into unnumbered sapphires, and tinging the dark firs that overspread the margin, with a rich and golden light, that put me excessively in mind of the Duke of—‘s livery.
It was a beautiful, bright evening when my carriage entered the park. I hadn’t seen the place in years, and my heart swelled with a sense of family pride as I looked at the stunning expanse of hills and fields that unfolded before me, passing the old, ivy-covered lodge. Large groups of trees, scattered on either side, seemed, in their age, to bear witness to the history of the family that had brought them to life. The sun set over the waters of the lake at the bottom of the hill, turning the waves into countless sapphires, and bathing the dark firs along the edge in a rich, golden light that reminded me a lot of the Duke of—‘s livery.
When I descended at the gate, the servants, who stood arranged in an order so long that it almost startled me, received me with a visible gladness and animation, which shewed me, at one glance, the old fashioned tastes of their master. Who, in these days, ever inspires his servants with a single sentiment of regard or interest for himself or his whole race? That tribe one never, indeed, considers as possessing a life separate from their services to us: beyond that purpose of existence, we know not even if they exist. As Providence made the stars for the benefit of earth, so it made servants for the use of gentlemen; and, as neither stars nor servants appear except when we want them, so I suppose they are in a sort of suspense from being, except at those important and happy moments.
When I arrived at the gate, the servants, lined up in a way that almost took me by surprise, welcomed me with obvious joy and enthusiasm, revealing the old-fashioned tastes of their master. Who, in today's world, ever inspires their servants to feel even a hint of affection or interest for themselves or their entire class? People rarely think of them as having lives separate from their work for us: beyond that role, we don’t even know if they really exist. Just as Providence created the stars for the benefit of the earth, it created servants for the use of gentlemen; and just like stars or servants only show up when we need them, I suppose they exist in a kind of limbo, not truly living, except during those important and joyful moments.
To return—for if I have any fault, it is too great a love for abstruse speculation and reflection—I was formally ushered through a great hall, hung round with huge antlers and rusty armour, through a lesser one, supported by large stone columns, and without any other adornment than the arms of the family; then through an anti-room, covered with tapestry, representing the gallantries of King Solomon to the Queen of Sheba; and lastly, into the apartment honoured by the august presence of Lord Glenmorris. That personage was dividing the sofa with three spaniels and a setter; he rose hastily when I was announced, and then checking the first impulse which hurried him, perhaps, into an unseemly warmth of salutation, held out his hand with a pompous air of kindly protection, and while he pressed mine, surveyed me from head to foot to see how far my appearance justified his condescension.
To get back to my point—for if I have any flaw, it’s my excessive love for deep thinking and reflection—I was ushered through a grand hall with huge antlers and rusty armor, through a smaller hall supported by large stone columns, with nothing but the family coat of arms as decoration; then through an anteroom covered with tapestries depicting the romantic adventures of King Solomon and the Queen of Sheba; and finally, into the room honored by the esteemed presence of Lord Glenmorris. He was sharing the sofa with three spaniels and a setter; he quickly got up when I was announced, and then, catching himself before he could greet me too warmly, extended his hand with an air of pretentious kindness, and while shaking mine, he looked me up and down to see if my appearance met his expectations.
Having, at last, satisfied himself, he proceeded to inquire after the state of my appetite. He smiled benignantly when I confessed that I was excessively well prepared to testify its capacities (the first idea of all kind-hearted, old-fashioned people, is to stuff you), and, silently motioning to the grey-headed servant who stood in attendance, till receiving the expected sign, he withdrew, Lord Glenmorris informed me that dinner was over for every one but myself, that for me it would be prepared in an instant, that Mr. Toolington had expired four days since, that my mother was, at that moment, canvassing for me, and that my own electioneering qualities were to open their exhibition with the following day.
Having finally satisfied himself, he asked about my appetite. He smiled kindly when I admitted that I was more than ready to demonstrate its capabilities (the first thought of all kind-hearted, old-fashioned people is to fill you up), and, silently signaling to the gray-haired servant who was waiting, he withdrew once he got the expected sign. Lord Glenmorris informed me that dinner was over for everyone except me, and that a meal would be prepared for me in an instant. He mentioned that Mr. Toolington had passed away four days ago, that my mother was currently campaigning on my behalf, and that my own campaigning efforts were set to begin the next day.
After this communication there was a short pause. “What a beautiful place this is!” said I, with great enthusiasm. Lord Glenmorris was pleased with the compliment, simple as it was.
After this communication, there was a brief pause. “What a beautiful place this is!” I exclaimed enthusiastically. Lord Glenmorris appreciated the compliment, even though it was simple.
“Yes,” said he, “it is, and I have made it still more so than you have yet been able to perceive.”
“Yes,” he said, “it is, and I’ve made it even more so than you’ve realized.”
“You have been planting, probably, on the other side of the park?”
“You’ve been planting, right? On the other side of the park?”
“No,” said my uncle, smiling; “Nature had done every thing for this spot when I came to it, but one, and the addition of that one ornament is the only real triumph which art ever can achieve.”
“No,” said my uncle, smiling; “Nature had taken care of everything for this place when I arrived, except for one thing, and adding that one detail is the only true victory that art can ever achieve.”
“What is it?” asked I; “oh, I know—water.”
"What is it?" I asked. "Oh, I know—water."
“You are mistaken,” answered Lord Glenmorris; “it is the ornament of—happy faces.”
“You're mistaken,” replied Lord Glenmorris; “it's the decoration of—happy faces.”
I looked up to my uncle’s countenance in sudden surprise. I cannot explain how I was struck with the expression which it wore: so calmly bright and open!—it was as if the very daylight had settled there.
I looked up at my uncle’s face in sudden surprise. I can’t explain why I was so taken by the expression he had: so calmly bright and open!—it was as if daylight had just taken residence there.
“You don’t understand this at present, Henry,” said he, after a moment’s silence; “but you will find it, of all rules for the improvement of property, the easiest to learn. Enough of this now. Were you not au desespoir at leaving Paris?”
“You don’t get this right now, Henry,” he said after a brief pause. “But you’ll discover that, out of all the rules for improving property, this one is the easiest to grasp. That’s enough about that for now. Weren’t you au desespoir about leaving Paris?”
“I should have been, some months ago; but when I received my mother’s summons, I found the temptations of the continent very light in comparison with those held out to me here.”
“I should have been there a few months ago; but when I got my mother’s call, I realized the temptations of the continent were really minor compared to what’s offered to me here.”
“What, have you already arrived at that great epoch, when vanity casts off its first skin, and ambition succeeds to pleasure? Why—but thank Heaven that you have lost my moral—your dinner is announced.”
“What, have you already reached that significant stage when vanity sheds its first layer, and ambition takes the place of pleasure? Why—but thank goodness you've lost my point—your dinner is ready.”
Most devoutly did I thank Heaven, and most earnestly did I betake myself to do honour to my uncle’s hospitality.
I sincerely thanked Heaven and eagerly set out to honor my uncle’s hospitality.
I had just finished my repast, when my mother entered. She was, as you might well expect from her maternal affection, quite overpowered with joy, first, at finding my hair grown so much darker, and, secondly, at my looking so well. We spent the whole evening in discussing the great business for which I had been summoned. Lord Glenmorris promised me money, and my mother advice; and I, in my turn, enchanted them, by promising to make the best use of both.
I had just finished my meal when my mom came in. She was, as you can imagine from her motherly love, really overwhelmed with happiness, first because my hair had darkened so much, and second because I looked so healthy. We spent the whole evening talking about the important reason I had been called home. Lord Glenmorris promised me money, and my mom gave me advice; and in return, I thrilled them by promising to make the most of both.
CHAPTER XXXV.
Cor. Your good voice, Sir—what say you?
2nd Cit. You
shall have it, worthy Sir.—Coriolanus.
Cor. You have a great voice, Sir—what do you think?
2nd Cit. You can count on it, good Sir.—Coriolanus.
The borough of Buyemall had long been in undisputed possession of the lords of Glenmorris, till a rich banker, of the name of Lufton, had bought a large estate in the immediate neighbourhood of Glenmorris Castle. This event, which was the precursor of a mighty revolution in the borough of Buyemall, took place in the first year of my uncle’s accession to his property. A few months afterwards, a vacancy in the borough occurring, my uncle procured the nomination of one of his own political party. To the great astonishment of Lord Glenmorris, and the great gratification of the burghers of Buyemall, Mr. Lufton offered himself in opposition to the Glenmorris candidate. In this age of enlightenment, innovation has no respect for the most sacred institutions of antiquity. The burghers, for the only time since their creation as a body, were cast first into doubt, and secondly into rebellion. The Lufton faction, horresco referens, were triumphant, and the rival candidate was returned. From that hour the Borough of Buyemall was open to all the world.
The borough of Buyemall had long been under the control of the lords of Glenmorris, until a wealthy banker named Lufton bought a large estate right next to Glenmorris Castle. This event, which set off a significant change in the borough of Buyemall, happened in the first year after my uncle took over his property. A few months later, there was a vacancy in the borough, and my uncle got to nominate someone from his own political party. To the shock of Lord Glenmorris and the delight of the people of Buyemall, Mr. Lufton decided to run against the Glenmorris candidate. In this age of progress, innovation does not honor even the most cherished traditions. For the first time since their establishment, the citizens were thrown into uncertainty and then rebellion. The Lufton supporters, horrifying to think about, emerged victorious, and the opposing candidate lost. From that moment on, the Borough of Buyemall was open to everyone.
My uncle, who was a good easy man, and had some strange notions of free representation, and liberty of election, professed to care very little for this event. He contented himself henceforward, with exerting his interest for one of the members, and left the other seat entirely at the disposal of the line of Lufton, which, from the time of the first competition, continued peaceably to monopolize it.
My uncle, who was a laid-back guy with some unusual ideas about representation and election freedom, claimed to be pretty indifferent about this event. He decided to focus on supporting one of the candidates and left the other seat completely up to the Lufton family, which had been peacefully holding onto it since the first competition.
During the last two years, my uncle’s candidate, the late Mr. Toolington, had been gradually dying of a dropsy, and the Luftons had been so particularly attentive to the honest burghers, that it was shrewdly suspected a bold push was to be made for the other seat. During the last month these doubts were changed into certainty. Mr. Augustus Leopold Lufton, eldest son to Benjamin Lufton, Esq., had publicly declared his intention of starting at the decease of Mr. Toolington; against this personage, behold myself armed and arrayed.
During the last two years, my uncle’s candidate, the late Mr. Toolington, had slowly been dying fromDropsy, and the Luftons had been especially attentive to the honest townspeople, leading to strong suspicions that they were planning a bold move for the other seat. Over the last month, these doubts became certain. Mr. Augustus Leopold Lufton, the oldest son of Benjamin Lufton, Esq., had publicly announced his intention to run after Mr. Toolington's passing; and here I am, ready to take him on.
Such is, in brief, the history of the borough, up to the time in which I was to take a prominent share in its interests and events.
Such is, in short, the history of the borough, up to the time when I was going to take a significant part in its interests and events.
On the second day after my arrival at the castle, the following advertisement appeared at Buyemall:—
On the second day after I got to the castle, this advertisement showed up at Buyemall:—
“To the Independent Electors of the Borough of Buyemall.
“To the Independent Electors of the Borough of Buyemall.
“Gentlemen,
“Guys,”
“In presenting myself to your notice, I advance a claim not altogether new and unfounded. My family have for centuries been residing amongst you, and exercising that interest which reciprocal confidence, and good offices may fairly create. Should it be my good fortune to be chosen your representative, you may rely upon my utmost endeavours to deserve that honour. One word upon the principles I espouse: they are those which have found their advocates among the wisest and the best; they are those which, hostile alike to the encroachments of the crown, and the licentiousness of the people, would support the real interest of both. Upon these grounds, gentlemen, I have the honour to solicit your votes; and it is with the sincerest respect for your ancient and honourable body, that I subscribe myself your very obedient servant,
“In presenting myself to you, I make a claim that isn’t entirely new or baseless. My family has lived among you for centuries, fostering the kind of mutual trust and goodwill that should naturally grow between us. If I am fortunate enough to be chosen as your representative, you can count on my total commitment to honor that role. I want to briefly share the principles I believe in: they are the same ones that have been championed by the wisest and most esteemed individuals; they oppose both the overreach of the crown and the recklessness of the populace, aiming to protect the true interests of both. Based on these principles, gentlemen, I respectfully ask for your votes; and it is with the deepest respect for your venerable and distinguished body that I remain your very obedient servant,
“Henry Pelham.”
"Henry Pelham."
“Glenmorris Castle,”
“Glenmorris Castle,”
Such was the first public signification of my intentions; it was drawn up by Mr. Sharpon, our lawyer, and considered by our friends as a masterpiece: for, as my mother sagely observed, it did not commit me in a single instance—espoused no principle, and yet professed what all parties would allow was the best.
Such was the first public declaration of my intentions; it was created by Mr. Sharpon, our lawyer, and viewed by our friends as a masterpiece: for, as my mother wisely pointed out, it didn't commit me in any way—endorsed no principle, yet stated what everyone could agree was the best.
At the first house where I called, the proprietor was a clergyman of good family, who had married a lady from Baker-street: of course the Reverend Combermere St. Quintin and his wife valued themselves upon being “genteel.” I arrived at an unlucky moment; on entering the hall, a dirty footboy was carrying a yellow-ware dish of potatoes into the back room. Another Ganymede (a sort of footboy major), who opened the door, and who was still settling himself into his coat, which he had slipped on at my tintinnabulary summons, ushered me with a mouth full of bread and cheese into this said back room. I gave up every thing as lost, when I entered, and saw the lady helping her youngest child to some ineffable trash, which I have since heard is called “blackberry pudding.” Another of the tribe was bawling out, with a loud, hungry tone—“A tatoe, pa!” The father himself was carving for the little group, with a napkin stuffed into the top button-hole of his waistcoat, and the mother, with a long bib, plentifully bespattered with congealing gravy, and the nectarean liquor of the “blackberry pudding,” was sitting, with a sort of presiding complacency, on a high stool, like Jupiter on Olympus, enjoying rather than stilling the confused hubbub of the little domestic deities, who eat, clattered, spattered, and squabbled around her.
At the first house I visited, the owner was a clergyman from a respectable family who had married a woman from Baker Street. Naturally, Reverend Combermere St. Quintin and his wife took pride in being “cultured.” I arrived at an unfortunate time; as I entered the hall, a dirty footboy was bringing a yellow dish of potatoes into the back room. Another servant (a sort of head footboy) opened the door and was still adjusting his coat, which he had thrown on at my arrival. He ushered me into the back room with his mouth full of bread and cheese. I felt like everything was lost when I entered and saw the lady serving her youngest child some unappetizing dish, which I later learned is called “blackberry pudding.” Another child was loudly crying out, “A potato, Dad!” The father was carving for the little group, with a napkin stuffed into his waistcoat, while the mother, wearing a long bib splattered with congealed gravy and the sweet juice from the “blackberry pudding,” sat on a high stool, resembling Jupiter on Olympus, enjoying rather than calming the chaotic noise of the little family, who were eating, clattering, splattering, and arguing around her.
Amidst all this din and confusion, the candidate for the borough of Buyemall was ushered into the household privacy of the genteel Mr. and Mrs. St. Quintin. Up started the lady at the sound of my name. The Reverend Combermere St. Quintin seemed frozen into stone. The plate between the youngest child and the blackberry-pudding, stood as still as the sun in Ajalon. The morsel between the mouth of the elder boy and his fork had a respite from mastication. The Seven Sleepers could not have been spell-bound more suddenly and completely.
Amid all the noise and chaos, the candidate for the borough of Buyemall was brought into the private home of the refined Mr. and Mrs. St. Quintin. The lady jumped up at the sound of my name. Reverend Combermere St. Quintin looked completely shocked. The plate between the youngest child and the blackberry pudding stood as still as the sun in Ajalon. The bite poised between the older boy's mouth and his fork paused from chewing. The Seven Sleepers couldn’t have been spellbound more abruptly and entirely.
“Ah!” cried I, advancing eagerly, with an air of serious and yet abrupt gladness; “how deuced lucky that I should find you all at luncheon. I was up and had finished breakfast so early this morning, that I am half famished. Only think how fortunate, Hardy (turning round to one of the members of my committee, who accompanied me); I was just saying what would I not give to find Mr. St. Quintin at luncheon. Will you allow me, Madam, to make one of your party?”
“Ah!” I exclaimed, stepping forward with a mix of serious excitement and sudden joy, “how incredibly lucky I am to find you all at lunch. I got up and finished breakfast so early this morning that I'm almost starving. Just think how fortunate this is, Hardy,” I said, turning to one of my committee members who was with me; “I was just saying how much I would give to find Mr. St. Quintin here for lunch. May I join your group, Madam?”
Mrs. St. Quintin coloured, and faltered, and muttered out something which I was fully resolved not to hear. I took a chair, looked round the table, not too attentively, and said—“Cold veal; ah! ah! nothing I like so much. May I trouble you, Mr. St. Quintin?—Hollo, my little man, let’s see if you can’t give me a potatoe. There’s a brave fellow. How old are you, my young hero?—to look at your mother, I should say two; to look at you, six.”
Mrs. St. Quintin blushed, hesitated, and mumbled something I was determined not to hear. I took a seat, glanced around the table without paying too much attention, and said, “Cold veal; ah! ah! nothing I love more. Could I trouble you, Mr. St. Quintin?—Hey there, little man, let’s see if you can pass me a potato. What a brave kid. How old are you, my young hero?—If I go by your mother, I’d guess two; if I look at you, six.”
“He is four next May,” said his mother, colouring, and this time not painfully.
“He's going to be four next May,” said his mother, blushing, and this time it didn't hurt.
“Indeed!” said I, surveying him earnestly; and then, in a graver tone, I turned to the Reverend Combermere with—“I think you have a branch of your family still settled in France. I met Monsieur St. Quintin, the Due de Poictiers, abroad.”
“Absolutely!” I said, looking at him intently; and then, in a more serious tone, I turned to Reverend Combermere and said, “I believe you have some family still living in France. I met Monsieur St. Quintin, the Duke of Poictiers, while traveling.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Combermere, “yes, the name is still in Normandy, but I was not aware of the title.”
“Yes,” Mr. Combermere said, “yes, the name is still in Normandy, but I didn’t know about the title.”
“No!” said I, with surprise; “and yet (with another look at the boy), it is astonishing how long family likenesses last. I was a great favourite with all the Duc’s children. Do you know, I must trouble you for some more veal, it is so very good, and I am so very hungry.”
“No!” I said, surprised. “And yet (glancing at the boy again), it's amazing how family resemblances endure. I was a favorite with all the Duc’s kids. By the way, could you please bring me some more veal? It’s really delicious, and I’m so hungry.”
“How long have you been abroad?” said Mrs. St. Quintin, who had slipped off her bib, and smoothed her ringlets; for which purposes I had been most adroitly looking in an opposite direction the last three minutes.
“How long have you been overseas?” Mrs. St. Quintin asked, who had taken off her bib and fixed her ringlets; for which reasons I had been skillfully looking in the opposite direction for the last three minutes.
“About seven or eight months. The fact is, that the continent only does for us English people to see—not to inhabit; and yet, there are some advantages there, Mr. St. Quintin!—Among others, that of the due respect ancient birth is held in. Here, you know, ‘money makes the man,’ as the vulgar proverb has it.”
“About seven or eight months. The truth is, the continent is only meant for us English people to visit—not to live on; and still, there are some benefits there, Mr. St. Quintin!—One of which is the respect afforded to old family lineage. Here, you know, ‘money makes the man,’ as the saying goes.”
“Yes,” said Mr. St. Quintin, with a sigh, “it is really dreadful to see those upstarts rising around us, and throwing every thing that is respectable and ancient into the back ground. Dangerous times these, Mr. Pelham—dangerous times; nothing but innovation upon the most sacred institutions. I am sure, Mr. Pelham, that your principles must be decidedly against these new-fashioned doctrines, which lead to nothing but anarchy and confusion—absolutely nothing.”
“Yes,” said Mr. St. Quintin with a sigh, “it’s truly awful to see those newcomers coming up around us and pushing everything respectable and traditional into the background. These are dangerous times, Mr. Pelham—dangerous times; it’s nothing but change attacking our most cherished institutions. I’m sure, Mr. Pelham, that your beliefs must strongly oppose these trendy ideas, which lead to nothing but chaos and disorder—absolutely nothing.”
“I’m delighted to find you so much of my opinion!” said I. “I cannot endure any thing that leads to anarchy and confusion.”
“I’m thrilled to see that you share my opinion!” I said. “I can’t stand anything that causes chaos and disorder.”
Here Mr. Combermere glanced at his wife—who rose, called to the children, and, accompanied by them, gracefully withdrew.
Here Mr. Combermere looked at his wife—who stood up, called to the kids, and, with them, gracefully exited.
“Now then,” said Mr. Combermere, drawing his chair nearer to me,—“now, Mr. Pelham, we can discuss these matters. Women are no politicians,”—and at this sage aphorism, the Rev. Combermere laughed a low solemn laugh, which could have come from no other lips. After I had joined in this grave merriment for a second or two—I hemmed thrice, and with a countenance suited to the subject and the hosts, plunged at once in medias res.
“Alright then,” said Mr. Combermere, pulling his chair closer to me, “now, Mr. Pelham, we can talk about these things. Women aren't into politics,”—and at this wise statement, the Rev. Combermere chuckled a low, serious laugh that could only come from him. After I joined in this earnest laughter for a moment—I cleared my throat three times, and with a serious expression fitting for the topic and the hosts, I jumped right into the middle of things.
“Mr. St. Quintin,” said I, “you are already aware, I think, of my intention of offering myself as a candidate for the borough of Buyemall. I could not think of such a measure, without calling upon you, the very first person, to solicit the honour of your vote.” Mr. Combermere looked pleased, and prepared to reply. “You are the very first person I called upon,” repeated I.
“Mr. St. Quintin,” I said, “I believe you already know that I plan to run as a candidate for the borough of Buyemall. I couldn’t consider this without reaching out to you first to ask for the honor of your vote.” Mr. Combermere looked pleased and got ready to respond. “You are the first person I reached out to,” I reiterated.
Mr. Combermere smiled. “Well, Mr. Pelham,” said he, “our families have long been on the most intimate footing.”
Mr. Combermere smiled. “Well, Mr. Pelham,” he said, “our families have always been very close.”
“Ever since” cried I, “ever since Henry the Seventh’s time have the houses of St. Quintin and Glenmorris been allied. Your ancestors, you know, were settled in the county before our’s, and my mother assures me that she has read in some old book or another, a long account of your forefather’s kind reception of mine at the castle of St. Quintin. I do trust, Sir, that we have done nothing to forfeit a support so long afforded us.”
“Ever since,” I exclaimed, “ever since the time of Henry the Seventh, the houses of St. Quintin and Glenmorris have been connected. Your ancestors were established in the county before ours, and my mother tells me that she read in an old book a detailed account of how your forefather welcomed mine at the castle of St. Quintin. I really hope, Sir, that we haven’t done anything to jeopardize the support you’ve given us for so long.”
Mr. St. Quintin bowed in speechless gratification; at length he found voice. “But your principles, Mr. Pelham?”
Mr. St. Quintin bowed in silent gratitude; finally, he found his voice. “But your principles, Mr. Pelham?”
“Quite your’s, my dear Sir: quite against anarchy and confusion.”
“Absolutely yours, my dear Sir: totally against chaos and disorder.”
“But the catholic question, Mr. Pelham?”
“But what about the Catholic question, Mr. Pelham?”
“Oh! the catholic question,” repeated I, “is a question of great importance; it won’t be carried—no, Mr. St. Quintin, no, it won’t be carried; how did you think, my dear Sir, that I could, in so great a question, act against my conscience?”
“Oh! The Catholic question,” I repeated, “is a very important issue; it won't be accepted—no, Mr. St. Quintin, no, it won’t be accepted; how could you think, my dear Sir, that I could go against my conscience on such a significant matter?”
I said this with warmth, and Mr. St. Quintin was either too convinced or too timid to pursue so dangerous a topic any further. I blessed my stars when he paused, and not giving him time to think of another piece of debateable ground, continued, “Yes, Mr. St. Quintin, I called upon you the very first person. Your rank in the county, your ancient birth, to be sure, demanded it; but I only considered the long, long time the St. Quintins and Pelhams had been connected.”
I said this warmly, and Mr. St. Quintin was either too convinced or too shy to delve into such a risky topic any further. I thanked my lucky stars when he paused, and not giving him a chance to think of another controversial subject, I continued, “Yes, Mr. St. Quintin, you were the very first person I wanted to see. Your status in the county and your old family background certainly called for it; but I simply thought about the long, long history between the St. Quintins and the Pelhams.”
“Well,” said the Rev. Combermere, “well, Mr. Pelham, you shall have my support; and I wish, from my very heart, all success to a young gentleman of such excellent principles.”
"Well," said Rev. Combermere, "well, Mr. Pelham, you have my support; and I genuinely wish you all the success in the world, young man of such outstanding principles."
CHAPTER XXXVI.
More voices!
More voices!
Sic. How now, my masters, have you chosen him? Cit. He has our voices, Sir!—Coriolanus.
Sic. What's up, my guys, have you picked him? Cit. He has our votes, Sir!—Coriolanus.
From Mr. Combermere St. Quintin’s, we went to a bluff, hearty, radical wine-merchant, whom I had very little probability of gaining; but my success with the clerical Armado had inspirited me, and I did not suffer myself to fear, though I could scarcely persuade myself to hope. How exceedingly impossible it is, in governing men, to lay down positive rules, even where we know the temper of the individual to be gained. “You must be very stiff and formal with the St. Quintins,” said my mother. She was right in the general admonition, and had I found them all seated in the best drawing-room, Mrs. St. Quintin in her best attire, and the children on their best behaviour, I should have been as stately as Don Quixote in a brocade dressing-gown; but finding them in such dishabille, I could not affect too great a plainness and almost coarseness of bearing, as if I had never been accustomed to any thing more refined than I found there; nor might I, by any appearance of pride in myself, put them in mind of the wound their own pride had received. The difficulty was to blend with this familiarity a certain respect, just the same as a French ambassador might have testified towards the august person of George the Third, had he found his Majesty at dinner at one o’clock, over mutton and turnips.
From Mr. Combermere St. Quintin’s, we headed to a tough, down-to-earth wine merchant, whom I didn’t really expect to win over; but my success with the clerical Armado had motivated me, and I didn’t let myself feel scared, even though I could hardly convince myself to be hopeful. It’s incredibly difficult, when managing people, to establish clear rules, even when we know the personality of the person we’re trying to influence. “You need to be very stiff and formal with the St. Quintins,” my mother said. She was right in her general advice, and if I had found them all gathered in the finest drawing-room, Mrs. St. Quintin in her best clothes, and the children on their best behavior, I would have been as formal as Don Quixote in a fancy robe; but seeing them in such casual attire, I couldn't pretend to be too plain or almost rough, as if I had never been used to anything more elegant than what I found there; nor could I, by showing any pride in myself, remind them of the blow that their own pride had taken. The challenge was to mix that casualness with a certain degree of respect, just like a French ambassador might show to the esteemed King George the Third if he found His Majesty having lunch at one o’clock, eating mutton and turnips.
In overcoming this difficulty, I congratulated myself with as much zeal and fervour as if I had performed the most important victory; for, whether it be innocent or sanguinary, in war or at an election, there is no triumph so gratifying to the viciousness of human nature, as the conquest of our fellow beings.
In overcoming this challenge, I praised myself with as much enthusiasm and intensity as if I had achieved the greatest victory; because, whether it's innocent or violent, in battle or at the polls, there’s no achievement more satisfying to the darker side of human nature than defeating our fellow humans.
But I must return to my wine-merchant, Mr. Briggs. His house was at the entrance of the town of Buyemall; it stood inclosed in a small garden, flaming with crocuses and sunflowers, and exhibiting an arbour to the right, where, in the summer evenings, the respectable owner might be seen, with his waistcoat unbuttoned, in order to give that just and rational liberty to the subordinate parts of the human commonwealth which the increase of their consequence after the hour of dinner, naturally demands. Nor, in those moments of dignified ease, was the worthy burgher without the divine inspirations of complacent contemplation which the weed of Virginia bestoweth. There as he smoked and puffed, and looked out upon the bright crocuses, and meditated over the dim recollections of the hesternal journal, did Mr. Briggs revolve in his mind the vast importance of the borough of Buyemall to the British empire, and the vast importance of John Briggs to the borough of Buyemall.
But I need to get back to my wine merchant, Mr. Briggs. His shop was at the entrance of the town of Buyemall, surrounded by a small garden filled with crocuses and sunflowers, and there was an arbor to the right where, on summer evenings, the respectable owner could be seen, his waistcoat unbuttoned to give those important parts of the human community a bit of freedom, as they rightly deserve after dinner. In those moments of relaxed dignity, the worthy merchant enjoyed the soothing inspiration of the Virginia tobacco. As he smoked and puffed, gazing at the bright crocuses and reflecting on the faded memories from yesterday's journal, Mr. Briggs contemplated the immense significance of the borough of Buyemall to the British Empire and of John Briggs to the borough of Buyemall.
When I knocked at the door a prettyish maidservant opened it with a smile, and a glance which the vender of wine might probably have taught her himself after too large potations of his own spirituous manufactories. I was ushered into a small parlour—where sat, sipping brandy and water, a short, stout, monosyllabic sort of figure, corresponding in outward shape to the name of Briggs—even unto a very nicety.
When I knocked on the door, an attractive maid opened it with a smile and a look that the wine seller probably taught her himself after too many drinks of his own strong stuff. I was led into a small parlor where a short, stocky guy, who only spoke in short words, was sitting and sipping brandy and water. He matched the name Briggs to a T.
“Mr. Pelham,” said this gentleman, who was dressed in a brown coat, white waistcoat, buff-coloured inexpressibles, with long strings, and gaiters of the same hue and substance as the breeches—“Mr. Pelham, pray be seated—excuse my rising, I’m like the bishop in the story, Mr. Pelham, too old to rise;” and Mr. Briggs grunted out a short, quick, querulous, “he—he—he,” to which, of course, I replied to the best of my cachinnatory powers.
“Mr. Pelham,” said the man dressed in a brown coat, white waistcoat, and buff-colored pants with long ties, along with gaiters that matched his trousers, “Mr. Pelham, please take a seat—sorry for getting up, I’m like the bishop in the story, Mr. Pelham, too old to stand;” and Mr. Briggs let out a short, quick, whiny laugh of “he—he—he,” to which I, of course, responded to the best of my laughing ability.
No sooner, however, did I begin to laugh, than Mr. Briggs stopped short—eyed me with a sharp, suspicious glance—shook his head, and pushed back his chair at least four feet from the spot it had hitherto occupied. Ominous signs, thought I—I must sound this gentleman a little further, before I venture to treat him as the rest of his species.
No sooner had I started to laugh than Mr. Briggs abruptly stopped—gave me a sharp, suspicious look—shook his head, and pushed his chair back at least four feet from where it had been. I thought to myself, these are warning signs—I need to figure this guy out a bit more before I treat him like everyone else.
“You have a nice situation here, Mr. Briggs,” said I.
“You've got a nice setup here, Mr. Briggs,” I said.
“Ah, Mr. Pelham, and a nice vote too, which is somewhat more to your purpose, I believe.”
“Ah, Mr. Pelham, and a nice vote as well, which is a bit more to your advantage, I think.”
‘Oh!’ thought I, ‘I see through you now, Mr. Briggs!’—you must not be too civil to one who suspects you are going to be civil, in order to take him in.
‘Oh!’ I thought, ‘I see through you now, Mr. Briggs!’—you shouldn’t be too nice to someone who thinks you’re trying to be nice just to trick them.
“Why,” said I, “Mr. Briggs, to be frank with you, I do call upon you for the purpose of requesting your vote; give it me, or not, just as you please. You may be sure I shall not make use of the vulgar electioneering arts to coax gentlemen out of their votes. I ask you for your’s as one freeman solicits another: if you think my opponent a fitter person to represent your borough, give your support to him in God’s name: if not, and you place confidence in me, I will, at least, endeavour not to betray it.”
“Why,” I said, “Mr. Briggs, to be honest with you, I'm reaching out to ask for your vote; you can give it to me or not, it’s completely up to you. I promise I won’t resort to the typical campaigning tricks to pressure anyone into voting for me. I’m asking for your vote as one free individual asks another: if you believe my opponent is a better choice to represent your borough, you should support him, no hard feelings. But if you trust me, I will do my best not to let you down.”
“Well done, Mr. Pelham,” exclaimed Mr. Briggs: “I love candour—you speak just after my own heart; but you must be aware that one does not like to be bamboozled out of one’s right of election, by a smooth-tongued fellow, who sends one to the devil the moment the election is over—or still worse, to be frightened out of it by some stiff-necked proud coxcomb, with his pedigree in his hand, and his acres in his face, thinking he does you a marvellous honour to ask you at all. Sad times these for this free country, Mr. Pelham, when a parcel of conceited paupers, like Parson Quinny (as I call that reverend fool, Mr. Combermere St. Quintin), imagine they have a right to dictate to warm, honest men, who can buy their whole family out and out. I tell you what, Mr. Pelham, we shall never do anything for this country till we get rid of those landed aristocrats, with their ancestry and humbug. I hope you’re of my mind, Mr. Pelham.”
“Well done, Mr. Pelham,” Mr. Briggs exclaimed. “I appreciate honesty—you really speak my mind; but you must realize that no one enjoys being tricked out of their right to choose by a smooth talker who will abandon you as soon as the election is over—or, even worse, being intimidated by some arrogant jerk, waving his family tree around and looking down on you, acting like he’s doing you a huge favor just by asking. These are tough times for our free country, Mr. Pelham, when a bunch of self-important losers, like Parson Quinny (that’s what I call that foolish reverend, Mr. Combermere St. Quintin), think they have the right to tell hardworking, honest people what to do, even though they could buy his whole family out. Let me tell you, Mr. Pelham, we won’t accomplish anything for this country until we get rid of those landowning aristocrats and their absurd notions of superiority. I hope you share my thoughts, Mr. Pelham.”
“Why,” answered I, “there is certainly nothing so respectable in Great Britain as our commercial interest. A man who makes himself is worth a thousand men made by their forefathers.”
“Why,” I replied, “there's definitely nothing as respectable in Great Britain as our commercial interests. A self-made man is worth a thousand men who were made by their ancestors.”
“Very true, Mr. Pelham,” said the wine-merchant, advancing his chair to me, and then laying a short, thickset finger upon my arm—he looked up in my face with an investigating air, and said:—“Parliamentary Reform—what do you say to that? you’re not an advocate for ancient abuses, and modern corruption, I hope, Mr. Pelham?”
“Very true, Mr. Pelham,” said the wine dealer, moving his chair closer to me and then resting a short, thick finger on my arm. He looked up at my face with a scrutinizing expression and asked, “Parliamentary Reform—what’s your take on that? I hope you’re not in favor of old abuses and modern corruption, Mr. Pelham?”
“By no means,” cried I, with an honest air of indignation—“I have a conscience, Mr. Briggs, I have a conscience as a public man, no less than as a private one!”
“Definitely not,” I exclaimed with genuine indignation—“I have a conscience, Mr. Briggs, I have a conscience as a public figure, just as much as I do as a private individual!”
“Admirable!” cried my host.
“Awesome!” cried my host.
“No,” I continued, glowing as I proceeded, “no, Mr. Briggs; I disdain to talk too much about my principles before they are tried; the proper time to proclaim them is when they have effected some good by being put into action. I won’t supplicate your vote, Mr. Briggs, as my opponent may do; there must be a mutual confidence between my supporters and myself. When I appear before you a second time, you will have a right to see how far I have wronged that trust reposed in me as your representative. Mr. Briggs, I dare say it may seem rude and impolitic to address you in this manner; but I am a plain, blunt man, and I disdain the vulgar arts of electioneering, Mr. Briggs.”
“No,” I continued, feeling energized as I spoke, “no, Mr. Briggs; I refuse to talk too much about my principles before they've been tested; the right time to state them is when they’ve made a positive impact through action. I won’t beg for your vote, Mr. Briggs, like my opponent might; there needs to be mutual trust between my supporters and me. When I come before you again, you’ll have the right to see how I've honored that trust placed in me as your representative. Mr. Briggs, I know it may seem rude and impolite to address you this way; but I’m a straightforward, honest person, and I reject the cheap tactics of campaigning, Mr. Briggs.”
“Give us your fist, old boy,” cried the wine merchant, in a transport; “give us your fist; I promise you my support, and I am delighted to vote for a young gentleman of such excellent principles.”
“Give us your fist, buddy,” yelled the wine merchant, excitedly; “give us your fist; I promise you my support, and I'm thrilled to vote for a young man with such great values.”
So much, dear reader, for Mr. Briggs, who became from that interview my staunchest supporter. I will not linger longer upon this part of my career; the above conversations may serve as a sufficient sample of my electioneering qualifications: and so I shall merely add, that after the due quantum of dining, drinking, spouting, lying, equivocating, bribing, rioting, head-breaking, promise-breaking, and—thank the god Mercury, who presides over elections—chairing of successful candidateship, I found myself fairly chosen member for the borough of Buyemall.
So much for Mr. Briggs, who became my strongest supporter after that interview. I won't dwell on this part of my career any longer; the conversations above should give you a good idea of my campaigning skills. I’ll just add that after a lot of eating, drinking, talking, lying, being ambiguous, bribing, causing chaos, breaking heads, failing to keep promises, and—thank the god Mercury, who oversees elections—successfully chairing winning candidates, I was elected as a member for the borough of Buyemall.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
Political education is like the keystone to the arch—the strength of the whole depends upon it.—Encycl. Britt. Sup. Art. “Education.”
Political education is like the keystone of an arch—the entire structure's strength relies on it.—Encycl. Britt. Sup. Art. “Education.”
I was sitting in the library of Glenmorris Castle, about a week after all the bustle of contest and the eclat of victory had began to subside, and quietly dallying with the dry toast, which constituted then, and does to this day, my ordinary breakfast, when I was accosted by the following speech from my uncle.
I was sitting in the library of Glenmorris Castle, about a week after all the excitement of the competition and the glory of victory had started to fade, and I was calmly nibbling on the dry toast that made up my usual breakfast, when my uncle approached me with the following words.
“Henry, your success has opened to you a new career: I trust you intend to pursue it?”
“Henry, your success has given you a new career opportunity: I hope you plan to go for it?”
“Certainly,” was my answer.
"Of course," was my answer.
“But you know, my dear Henry, that though you have great talents, which, I confess, I was surprised in the course of the election to discover, yet they want that careful cultivation, which, in order to shine in the House of Commons, they must receive. Entre nous, Henry; a litle reading would do you no harm.”
“But you know, my dear Henry, that even though you have great talents, which, I have to admit, I was surprised to discover during the election, they lack the careful development needed to stand out in the House of Commons. Between us, Henry; a little reading wouldn’t hurt you.”
“Very well,” said I, “suppose I begin with Walter Scott’s novels; I am told they are extremely entertaining.”
“Alright,” I said, “let's say I start with Walter Scott’s novels; I’ve heard they're really entertaining.”
“True,” answered my uncle, “but they don’t contain the most accurate notions of history, or the soundest principles of political philosophy in the world. What did you think of doing to-day, Henry?”
“True,” my uncle replied, “but they don’t have the most accurate ideas about history or the best principles of political philosophy out there. What did you have in mind for today, Henry?”
“Nothing!” said I very innocently.
"Nothing!" I said very innocently.
“I should conceive that to be an usual answer of yours, Henry, to any similar question.”
“I would expect that to be your usual response, Henry, to any similar question.”
“I think it is,” replied I, with great naivete.
“I think it is,” I replied, completely naïve.
“Well, then, let us have the breakfast things taken away, and do something this morning.”
“Well, let’s clear away the breakfast stuff and do something this morning.”
“Willingly,” said I, ringing the bell.
“Sure,” I said, ringing the bell.
The table was cleared, and my uncle began his examination. Little, poor man, had he thought, from my usual bearing and the character of my education, that in general literature there were few subjects on which I was not to the full as well read as himself. I enjoyed his surprise, when little by little he began to discover the extent of my information, but I was mortified to find it was only surprise, not delight.
The table was cleared, and my uncle started his examination. Little, poor man, did he think, from my usual attitude and the nature of my education, that there were only a few topics in general literature where I wasn't just as knowledgeable as he was? I relished his surprise as he gradually began to realize how much I knew, but I was disappointed to see it was just surprise, not joy.
“You have,” said he, “a considerable store of learning; far more than I could possibly have imagined you possessed; but it is knowledge not learning, in which I wish you to be skilled. I would rather, in order to gift you with the former, that you were more destitute of the latter. The object of education, is to instil principles which are hereafter to guide and instruct us; facts are only desirable, so far as they illustrate those principles; principles ought therefore to precede facts! What then can we think of a system which reverses this evident order, overloads the memory with facts, and those of the most doubtful description, while it leaves us entirely in the dark with regard to the principles which could alone render this heterogeneous mass of any advantage or avail? Learning without knowledge, is but a bundle of prejudices; a lumber of inert matter set before the threshold of the understanding to the exclusion of common sense. Pause for a moment, and recal those of your contemporaries, who are generally considered well-informed; tell me if their information has made them a whit the wiser; if not, it is only sanctified ignorance. Tell me if names with them are not a sanction for opinion; quotations, the representatives of axioms? All they have learned only serves as an excuse for all they are ignorant of. In one month, I will engage that you shall have a juster and deeper insight into wisdom, than they have been all their lives acquiring; the great error of education is to fill the mind first with antiquated authors, and then to try the principles of the present day by the authorities and maxims of the past. We will pursue for our plan, the exact reverse of the ordinary method. We will learn the doctrines of the day, as the first and most necessary step, and we will then glance over those which have passed away, as researches rather curious than useful.
“You have,” he said, “a significant amount of knowledge; much more than I could have ever guessed you had; but what I want you to master is knowledge, not just learning. I’d prefer that you had less of the latter if it means I can give you the former. The goal of education is to instill principles that will guide and instruct us later; facts are only useful as they illustrate those principles. Therefore, principles should come before facts! So, what can we say about a system that flips this logic, overloads our memory with facts—many of which are questionable—while leaving us completely in the dark about the principles that would make this mixed bag beneficial? Learning without knowledge is just a collection of biases; a pile of useless information blocking our understanding and common sense. Take a moment to think of your peers who are generally seen as well-informed; does their knowledge make them any wiser? If not, it's just a form of ignorant certainty. Do names serve as a validation for their opinions, and do quotes stand in for actual truths? Everything they’ve learned only excuses what they don’t know. In one month, I guarantee you’ll gain a clearer and deeper understanding of wisdom than they’ve accumulated in a lifetime; the main mistake in education is to fill the mind with outdated authors first and then judge today’s principles based on past authorities and maxims. We will take the exact opposite approach of the usual method. We will learn the current doctrines as the first and most essential step, and then we’ll briefly look at those that have become obsolete, seeing them as more of a curiosity than a necessity.”
“You see this very small pamphlet; it is a paper by Mr. Mills, upon Government. We will know this thoroughly, and when we have done so, we may rest assured that we have a far more accurate information upon the head and front of all political knowledge, than two-thirds of the young men whose cultivation of mind you have usually heard panegyrized.”
“You see this very small pamphlet; it’s a paper by Mr. Mills about Government. We will understand this thoroughly, and once we do, we can be confident that we have much more accurate information about political knowledge than two-thirds of the young men whose intellectual development you’ve often heard praised.”
So saying, my uncle opened the pamphlet. He pointed out to me its close and mathematical reasoning, in which no flaw could be detected, nor deduction controverted: and he filled up, as we proceeded, from the science of his own clear and enlarged mind, the various parts which the political logician had left for reflection to complete. My uncle had this great virtue of an expositor, that he never over-explained; he never made a parade of his lecture, nor confused what was simple by unnecessary comment.
So saying, my uncle opened the pamphlet. He pointed out its precise and logical reasoning, which had no flaws or contradictions, and he added to it, as we went along, insights from his own clear and broad understanding. My uncle had this great quality as an explainer: he never over-explained; he never showed off his knowledge, nor did he complicate what was simple with unnecessary comments.
When we broke off our first day’s employment, I was quite astonished at the new light which had gleamed upon me. I felt like Sinbad, the sailor, when, in wandering through the cavern in which he had been buried alive, he caught the first glimpse of the bright day. Naturally eager in every thing I undertook, fond of application, and addicted to reflect over the various bearings of any object that once engrossed my attention, I made great advance in my new pursuit. After my uncle had brought me to be thoroughly conversant with certain and definite principles, we proceeded to illustrate them from fact. For instance, when we had finished the “Essay upon Government,” we examined into the several constitutions of England, British America, and France; the three countries which pretend the most to excellence in their government: and we were enabled to perceive and judge the defects and merits of each, because we had, previous to our examination, established certain rules, by which they were to be investigated and tried. Here my sceptical indifference to facts was my chief reason for readily admitting knowledge. I had no prejudices to contend with; no obscure notions gleaned from the past; no popular maxims cherished as truths. Every thing was placed before me as before a wholly impartial inquirer—freed from all the decorations and delusions of sects and parties, every argument was stated with logical precision—every opinion referred to a logical test. Hence, in a very short time, I owned the justice of my uncle’s assurance, as to the comparative concentration of knowledge. We went over the whole of Mills’s admirable articles in the encyclopaedia, over the more popular works of Bentham, and thence we plunged into the recesses of political economy. I know not why this study has been termed uninteresting. No sooner had I entered upon its consideration, than I could scarcely tear myself from it. Never from that moment to this have I ceased to pay it the most constant attention, not so much as a study as an amusement; but at that time my uncle’s object was not to make me a profound political economist. “I wish,” said he, “merely to give you an acquaintance with the principles of the science; not that you may be entitled to boast of knowledge, but that you may be enabled to avoid ignorance; not that you may discover truth, but that you may detect error. Of all sciences, political economy is contained in the fewest books, and yet is the most difficult to master; because all its higher branches require earnestness of reflection, proportioned to the scantiness of reading. Mrs. Marsett’s elementary work, together with some conversational enlargement on the several topics she treats of, will be enough for our present purpose. I wish, then, to show you, how inseparably allied is the great science of public policy with that of private morality. And this, Henry, is the grandest object of all. Now to our present study.”
When we finished our first day of work, I was really surprised by the new perspective I had gained. I felt like Sinbad the sailor when he first saw the light of day after being trapped in a cave. Naturally eager in everything I did, I loved to focus and reflect on the various aspects of anything that captured my attention, which helped me make significant progress in my new pursuit. After my uncle helped me get familiar with some clear and defined principles, we moved on to demonstrate them with real-life examples. For instance, after we wrapped up the "Essay on Government," we looked into the different constitutions of England, British America, and France—the three countries that claim to have the best governments. This allowed us to see and evaluate the strengths and weaknesses of each, because we had established certain criteria for our investigation beforehand. My skeptical attitude towards facts was key to accepting knowledge easily. I didn’t have any biases to deal with, no confusing ideas from the past, and no popular sayings I held as truth. Everything was presented to me as if I were a completely impartial investigator—free from the influences and illusions of groups and parties, every argument was laid out clearly and logically, and every opinion was put to a logical test. Thus, in a very short time, I acknowledged the accuracy of my uncle's confidence in the comparative depth of knowledge. We covered all of Mill’s remarkable articles in the encyclopedia, explored the more famous works of Bentham, and then delved into the depths of political economy. I don't understand why this subject is considered boring. As soon as I started studying it, I found it hard to pull away. From that moment onward, I have consistently given it my attention, not so much as a formal study but as a source of enjoyment; however, back then, my uncle's goal wasn’t to make me an expert in political economy. “I just want,” he said, “to give you a basic understanding of the principles of the science; not so you can brag about your knowledge, but so you can avoid ignorance; not so you can find truth, but so you can recognize error. Of all sciences, political economy can be learned from the fewest books, yet it's the hardest to master, because its more advanced topics require real thought relative to the limited reading. Mrs. Marsett’s introductory work, along with some discussions on the various topics she covers, will be enough for what we need right now. I want to show you how closely related the science of public policy is to that of private morality. And this, Henry, is the most important goal of all. Now, let’s get to our current study.”
Well, gentle Reader, (I love, by the by, as you already perceive, that old-fashioned courtesy of addressing you)—well, to finish this part of my life which, as it treats rather of my attempts at reformation than my success in error, must begin to weary you exceedingly, I acquired, more from my uncle’s conversation than the books we read, a sufficient acquaintance with the elements of knowledge, to satisfy myself, and to please my instructor. And I must say, in justification of my studies and my tutor, that I derived one benefit from them which has continued with me to this hour—viz. I obtained a clear knowledge of moral principle. Before that time, the little ability I possessed only led me into acts, which, I fear, most benevolent Reader, thou hast already sufficiently condemned: my good feelings—for I was not naturally bad—never availed me the least when present temptation came into my way. I had no guide but passion; no rule but the impulse of the moment. What else could have been the result of my education? If I was immoral, it was because I was never taught morality. Nothing, perhaps, is less innate than virtue. I own that the lessons of my uncle did not work miracles—that, living in the world, I have not separated myself from its errors and its follies: the vortex was too strong—the atmosphere too contagious; but I have at least avoided the crimes into which my temper would most likely have driven me. I ceased to look upon the world as a game one was to play fairly, if possible—but where a little cheating was readily allowed; I no longer divorced the interests of other men from my own: if I endeavoured to blind them, it was neither by unlawful means, nor for a purely selfish end:—if—but come, Henry Pelham, thou hast praised thyself enough for the present; and, after all, thy future adventures will best tell if thou art really amended.
Well, dear Reader, (I must say, as you can see, I enjoy that old-fashioned courtesy of addressing you)—to wrap up this part of my life, which focuses more on my efforts at reform rather than my failures, I know I must be wearing you out. I gained a decent understanding of basic knowledge more from my uncle's conversations than from the books we read, enough to satisfy myself and please my teacher. And I have to say, to justify my studies and my tutor, that I got one lasting benefit from them—namely, a clear understanding of moral principles. Before that time, the little talent I had often led me to actions that, I fear, most kind Reader, you've already judged quite harshly: my good intentions—because I wasn't naturally wicked—didn't help me at all when temptation came my way. I had no guidance but passion; no rules but the spur of the moment. What else could have come from my education? If I behaved immorally, it was because I was never taught about morality. Virtue, perhaps, is one of the least innate of qualities. I admit that my uncle's lessons didn't create miracles—that while living in the world, I haven't distanced myself from its mistakes and follies: the pull was too strong—the environment too infectious; but at least I have avoided the sins to which my temperament would have likely led me. I stopped viewing the world as a game to be played fairly, if possible, but where a little cheating was acceptable; I no longer separated other people's interests from my own: if I tried to deceive them, it was neither through unlawful means nor for a purely selfish reason:—if—but let's stop there, Henry Pelham; you've praised yourself enough for now; and, after all, your future adventures will reveal whether you've truly changed.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
Mihi jam non regia Roma, Sed vacuum Tibur placet.—Horace.
Mihi now I no longer prefer royal Rome, but empty Tibur. —Horace.
“My dear child,” said my mother to me, affectionately, “you must be very much bored here, pour dire vrai, I am so myself. Your uncle is a very good man, but he does not make his house pleasant; and I have, lately, been very much afraid that he should convert you into a mere bookworm; after all, my dear Henry, you are quite clever enough to trust to your own ability. Your great geniuses never read.”
“My dear child,” my mother said to me affectionately, “you must be really bored here; to be honest, I am too. Your uncle is a good man, but he doesn’t make his home enjoyable. Recently, I’ve been quite worried that he’ll turn you into just a bookworm; after all, my dear Henry, you’re smart enough to rely on your own abilities. True great minds hardly ever read.”
“True, my dear mother,” said I, with a most unequivocal yawn, and depositing on the table Mr. Bentham upon Popular Fallacies; “true, and I am quite of your opinion. Did you see in the Post of this morning, how full Cheltenham was?”
“True, my dear mother,” I said, giving a big yawn and placing Mr. Bentham’s book on Popular Fallacies on the table. “It's true, and I completely agree with you. Did you see how crowded Cheltenham was in this morning's Post?”
“Yes, Henry; and now you mention it, I don’t think you could do better than to go there for a month or two. As for me, I must return to your father, whom I left at Lord H—‘s: a place, entre nous, very little more amusing than this—but then one does get one’s ecarte table, and that dear Lady Roseville, your old acquaintance, is staying there.”
“Yes, Henry; and now that you mention it, I don’t think you could find a better plan than to go there for a month or two. As for me, I need to head back to your father, who I left at Lord H—'s: a place, between us, not much more entertaining than this—but at least they have their ecarte table, and that lovely Lady Roseville, your old friend, is staying there.”
“Well,” said I, musingly, “suppose we take our departure the beginning of next week?—our way will be the same as far as London, and the plea of attending you will be a good excuse to my uncle, for proceeding no farther in these confounded books.”
“Well,” I said thoughtfully, “how about we leave at the beginning of next week? Our route will be the same as far as London, and saying I’m there to see you will be a good excuse to tell my uncle for not going any further with these annoying books.”
“C’est une affaire finie,” replied my mother, “and I will speak to your uncle myself.”
“It's a done deal,” my mother replied, “and I'll talk to your uncle myself.”
Accordingly the necessary disclosure of our intentions was made. Lord Glenmorris received it with proper indifference, so far as my mother was concerned; but expressed much pain at my leaving him so soon. However, when he found I was not so much gratified as honoured by his wishes for my longer sejour, he gave up the point with a delicacy that enchanted me.
Accordingly, we revealed our intentions. Lord Glenmorris responded with an appropriate indifference regarding my mother; however, he showed considerable sadness about my leaving him so soon. Nevertheless, when he realized that I was more honored than pleased by his desire for me to stay longer, he gracefully conceded the matter, which delighted me.
The morning of our departure arrived. Carriage at the door—bandboxes in the passage—breakfast on the table—myself in my great coat—my uncle in his great chair. “My dear boy,” said he, “I trust we shall meet again soon: you have abilities that may make you capable of effecting much good to your fellow-creatures; but you are fond of the world, and, though not averse to application, devoted to pleasure, and likely to pervert the gifts you possess. At all events, you have now learned, both as a public character and a private individual, the difference between good and evil. Make but this distinction, that whereas, in political science, though the rules you have learned be fixed and unerring, yet the application of them must vary with time and circumstance. We must bend, temporize, and frequently withdraw, doctrines, which, invariable in their truth, the prejudices of the time will not invariably allow, and even relinquish a faint hope of obtaining a great good, for the certainty of obtaining a lesser; yet in the science of private morals, which relate for the main part to ourselves individually, we have no right to deviate one single iota from the rule of our conduct. Neither time nor circumstance must cause us to modify or to change. Integrity knows no variation; honesty no shadow of turning. We must pursue the same course—stern and uncompromising—in the full persuasion that the path of right is like the bridge from earth to heaven, in the Mahometan creed—if we swerve but a single hair’s breadth, we are irrevocably lost.”
The morning of our departure came. The carriage was at the door—boxes in the hallway—breakfast on the table—I was in my overcoat—my uncle was in his armchair. “My dear boy,” he said, “I hope we’ll see each other again soon: you have talents that could do a lot of good for others; but you love the world, and while you don’t mind working, you’re more dedicated to pleasure, which could lead you to misuse your abilities. In any case, you’ve now learned, both as a public figure and a private person, the difference between right and wrong. Just remember that in political matters, even though the rules you’ve learned are clear and true, how you apply them must change with time and circumstances. We have to adapt, negotiate, and sometimes drop principles that, while universally true, society may not accept, and even give up on the slim chance of achieving something great for the certainty of getting something smaller; yet in personal morality, which mostly concerns us as individuals, we have no right to deviate from our principles. Neither time nor circumstances should make us modify or change. Integrity knows no change; honesty has no variation. We must stay on the same path—firm and steadfast—believing that the path of right is like the bridge from earth to heaven in the Muslim belief—if we deviate just a little, we are irreversibly lost.”
At this moment my mother joined us, with a “Well, my dear Henry, every thing is ready—we have no time to lose.”
At that moment, my mom joined us and said, “Well, my dear Henry, everything is ready—we don’t have time to waste.”
My uncle rose, pressed my hand, and left in it a pocket-book, which I afterwards discovered to be most satisfactorily furnished. We took an edifying and affectionate farewell of each other, passed through the two rows of servants, drawn up in martial array, along the great hall, entered the carriage, and went off with the rapidity of a novel upon “fashionable life.”
My uncle stood up, shook my hand, and left me a wallet, which I later found to be quite well-stocked. We said our heartfelt goodbyes, walked through the two lines of servants, lined up like soldiers in the grand hallway, got into the carriage, and took off as quickly as a story about “high society.”
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Dic—si grave non est—Quae prima iratum ventrem placaverit esca. —Horace.
Say, if it’s not serious—What first calmed the angry stomach with food. —Horace.
I did not remain above a day or two in town. I had never seen much of the humours of a watering-place, and my love of observing character made me exceedingly impatient for that pleasure. Accordingly, the first bright morning I set off for Cheltenham. I was greatly struck with the entrance to that town: it is to these watering-places that a foreigner should be taken, in order to give him an adequate idea of the magnificent opulence, and universal luxury, of England. Our country has, in every province, what France only has in Paris—a capital, consecrated to gaiety, idleness, and enjoyment. London is both too busy in one class of society, and too pompous in another, to please a foreigner, who has not excellent recommendations to private circles. But at Brighton, Cheltenham, Hastings, Bath, he may, as at Paris, find all the gaieties of society without knowing a single individual.
I didn’t stay in town for more than a day or two. I hadn’t experienced much of the vibe of a resort town, and my curiosity about people made me extremely eager for that experience. So, on the first sunny morning, I headed off to Cheltenham. I was really impressed by the entrance to that town: this is the kind of place a foreigner should see to get a real sense of the stunning wealth and widespread luxury of England. Our country has, in every region, what France has only in Paris—a hub dedicated to fun, relaxation, and enjoyment. London is either too hectic in one part of society or too grand in another, making it hard for a foreigner without strong connections to enjoy it. But in Brighton, Cheltenham, Hastings, and Bath, just like in Paris, you can experience all the social fun without knowing a single person.
My carriage stopped at the—Hotel. A corpulent and stately waiter, with gold buckles to a pair of very tight pantaloons, showed me up stairs. I found myself in a tolerable room facing the street, and garnished with two pictures of rocks and rivers, with a comely flight of crows, hovering in the horizon of both, as natural as possible, only they were a little larger than the trees. Over the chimney-piece, where I had fondly hoped to find a looking-glass, was a grave print of General Washington, with one hand stuck out like the spout of a tea-pot. Between the two windows (unfavourable position!) was an oblong mirror, to which I immediately hastened, and had the pleasure of seeing my complexion catch the colour of the curtains that overhung the glass on each side, and exhibit the pleasing rurality of a pale green.
My carriage stopped at the—Hotel. A heavyset and formal waiter, wearing gold buckles on his very tight pants, led me upstairs. I found myself in a decent room facing the street, decorated with two pictures of rocks and rivers, both featuring a nice group of crows hovering on the horizon, looking as natural as possible, except they were a bit larger than the trees. Above the mantel, where I had hoped to find a mirror, was a serious print of General Washington, with one hand sticking out like a teapot spout. Between the two windows (a tricky spot!) was a rectangular mirror, which I quickly went to, and was pleased to see my complexion taking on the color of the curtains that draped over the glass on each side, showcasing a charming pale green.
I shrunk back aghast, turned, and beheld the waiter. Had I seen myself in a glass delicately shaded by rose-hued curtains, I should gently and smilingly have said, “Have the goodness to bring me the bill of fare.” As it was, I growled out, “Bring me the bill, and be d—d to you.”
I recoiled in shock, turned, and saw the waiter. If I had looked at myself in a mirror softly covered by pink curtains, I would have politely and cheerfully asked, “Could you please bring me the menu?” Instead, I snapped, “Bring me the bill, and get lost.”
The stiff waiter bowed solemnly, and withdrew slowly. I looked round the room once more, and discovered the additional adornments of a tea-urn, and a book. “Thank Heaven,” thought I, as I took up the latter, “it can’t be one of Jeremy Bentham’s.” No! it was the Cheltenham Guide. I turned to the head of amusements—“Dress ball at the rooms every—” some day or other—which of the seven I utterly forget; but it was the same as that which witnessed my first arrival in the small drawing-room of the—Hotel.
The stiff waiter bowed respectfully and left slowly. I scanned the room again and noticed a tea urn and a book. “Thank goodness,” I thought, picking up the book, “it can’t be one of Jeremy Bentham’s.” No! It was the Cheltenham Guide. I flipped to the section on entertainment—“Dress ball at the rooms every—” some day or other—which of the seven I completely forget; but it was the same day that I had my first arrival in the small drawing room of the—Hotel.
“Thank Heaven!” said I to myself, as Bedos entered with my things, and was ordered immediately to have all in preparation for “the dressball at the rooms,” at the hour of half-past ten. The waiter entered with the bill. “Soups, chops, cutlets, steaks, roast joints, birds.”
“Thank goodness!” I said to myself as Bedos came in with my things and was told right away to get everything ready for “the costume party in the rooms,” at half-past ten. The waiter came in with the bill. “Soups, chops, cutlets, steaks, roast joints, birds.”
“Get some soup,” said I, “a slice or two of lion, and half a dozen birds.”
“Get some soup,” I said, “a slice or two of lion, and six birds.”
“Sir,” said the solemn waiter, “you can’t have less than a whole lion, and we have only two birds in the house.”
“Sir,” said the serious waiter, “you can’t order less than a whole lion, and we only have two birds available.”
“Pray,” asked I, “are you in the habit of supplying your larder from Exeter ‘Change, or do you breed lions here like poultry?”
“Please,” I asked, “do you usually stock your pantry from Exeter ‘Change, or do you raise lions here like chickens?”
“Sir,” answered the grim waiter, never relaxing into a smile, “we have lions brought us from the country every day.”
“Sir,” replied the stern waiter, never cracking a smile, “we have lions brought in from the countryside every day.”
“What do you pay for them?” said I.
“What do you pay for them?” I asked.
“About three and sixpence a-piece, Sir.”
“About three and sixpence each, Sir.”
“Humph!—market in Africa overstocked,” thought I.
“Ugh!—the market in Africa is overstocked,” I thought.
“Pray, how do you dress an animal of that description?”
"Seriously, how do you dress an animal like that?"
“Roast and stuff him, Sir, and serve him up with currant jelly.”
“Roast him and stuff him, Sir, then serve him with currant jelly.”
“What! like a hare?”
"What! Like a rabbit?"
“It is a hare, Sir.”
"It's a hare, Sir."
“What!”
“Seriously?!”
“Yes, Sir, it is a hare! [Note: I have since learned, that this custom of calling a hare a lion is not peculiar to Cheltenham. At that time I was utterly unacquainted with the regulations of the London coffee-houses.]—but we call it a lion, because of the Game Laws.”
“Yes, Sir, it’s a hare! [Note: I’ve since learned that this custom of calling a hare a lion isn’t unique to Cheltenham. Back then, I had no idea about the rules of the London coffeehouses.]—but we call it a lion because of the Game Laws.”
‘Bright discovery,’ thought I; ‘they have a new language in Cheltenham: nothing’s like travelling to enlarge the mind.’ “And the birds,” said I, aloud, “are neither humming birds, nor ostriches, I suppose?”
‘What a bright discovery,’ I thought; ‘they have a new language in Cheltenham: nothing expands the mind like traveling.’ “And the birds,” I said out loud, “are neither hummingbirds nor ostriches, right?”
“No, Sir; they are partridges.”
“No, sir; they’re partridges.”
“Well, then, give me some soup; a cotelette de mouton, and a ‘bird,’ as you term it, and be quick about it.”
“Well, then, bring me some soup; a lamb chop, and a ‘bird,’ as you call it, and hurry up with it.”
“It shall be done with dispatch,” answered the pompous attendant, and withdrew.
“It will be done quickly,” replied the arrogant attendant, and left.
Is there, in the whole course of this pleasant and varying life, which young gentlemen and ladies write verses to prove same and sorrowful,—is there, in the whole course of it, one half-hour really and genuinely disagreeable?—if so, it is the half-hour before dinner at a strange inn. Nevertheless, by the help of philosophy and the window, I managed to endure it with great patience: and though I was famishing with hunger, I pretended the indifference of a sage, even when the dinner was at length announced. I coquetted a whole minute with my napkin, before I attempted the soup, and I helped myself to the potatory food with a slow dignity that must have perfectly won the heart of the solemn waiter. The soup was a little better than hot water, and the sharp sauced cotelette than leather and vinegar; howbeit, I attacked them with the vigour of an Irishman, and washed them down with a bottle of the worst liquor ever dignified with the venerabile nomen of claret. The bird was tough enough to have passed for an ostrich in miniature; and I felt its ghost hopping about the stomachic sepulchre to which I consigned it, the whole of that evening and a great portion of the next day, when a glass of curacoa laid it at rest.
Is there, throughout this pleasant and varied life, which young men and women write poems about to express happiness and sorrow— is there any half-hour that’s truly and genuinely unpleasant? If so, it’s the half-hour before dinner at a strange inn. Still, with the help of some philosophy and the window, I managed to tolerate it with great patience; and although I was starving, I pretended to be as indifferent as a wise person, even when dinner was finally announced. I toyed with my napkin for a whole minute before attempting the soup, and I served myself the main course with a slow grace that must have won the approval of the serious waiter. The soup was only slightly better than hot water, and the heavily sauced cutlet was akin to leather and vinegar; nonetheless, I tackled them with the enthusiasm of an Irishman and washed them down with a bottle of the worst drink ever called claret. The bird was tough enough to serve as a miniature ostrich; and I felt its ghost wandering around in the stomach I consigned it to, all that evening and much of the next day, until a glass of curaçao finally put it to rest.
After this splendid repast, I flung myself back on my chair with the complacency of a man who has dined well, and dozed away the time till the hour of dressing.
After this amazing meal, I lounged back in my chair with the satisfaction of someone who has enjoyed a great dinner and dozed off until it was time to get dressed.
“Now,” thought I, as I placed myself before my glass, “shall I gently please, or sublimely astonish the ‘fashionables’ of Cheltenham? Ah, bah! the latter school is vulgar, Byron spoilt it. Don’t put out that chain, Bedos—I wear—the black coat, waistcoat, and trowsers. Brush my hair as much out of curl as you can, and give an air of graceful negligence to my tout ensemble.”
“Now,” I thought as I stood in front of the mirror, “should I charm or wow the ‘fashionables’ of Cheltenham? Ugh, the second option is so tacky; Byron ruined it. Don’t adjust that chain, Bedos—I’ll wear—the black coat, waistcoat, and trousers. Try to brush my hair as straight as possible and give my whole look an air of effortless style.”
“Oui, Monsieur, je comprends,” answered Bedos.
“Yes, sir, I understand,” Bedos replied.
I was soon dressed, for it is the design, not the execution, of all great undertakings which requires deliberation and delay. Action cannot be too prompt. A chair was called, and Henry Pelham was conveyed to the rooms.
I got dressed quickly because it's the planning, not the doing, of all major projects that needs careful thought and time. Action can't be delayed too long. A chair was brought in, and Henry Pelham was taken to the rooms.
CHAPTER XL.
Now see, prepared to lead the sprightly dance, The lovely nymphs, and well dressed youths advance: The spacious room receives its jovial guest, And the floor shakes with pleasing weight oppressed.—Art of Dancing.
Now look, ready to lead the lively dance, the beautiful nymphs and well-dressed young men step forward: the large room welcomes its cheerful guests, and the floor shakes under their joyful weight.—Art of Dancing.
Page. His name, my lord, is Tyrrell.—Richard III.
Page. His name, my lord, is Tyrrell.—Richard III.
Upon entering, I saw several heads rising and sinking, to the tune of “Cherry ripe.” A whole row of stiff necks, in cravats of the most unexceptionable length and breadth, were just before me. A tall thin young man, with dark wiry hair brushed on one side, was drawing on a pair of white Woodstock gloves, and affecting to look round the room with the supreme indifference of bon ton.
Upon entering, I saw several heads bobbing up and down to the tune of "Cherry ripe." A whole row of stiff necks, in perfectly acceptable cravats, were right in front of me. A tall, thin young man with dark, wiry hair slicked to one side was putting on a pair of white Woodstock gloves and pretending to casually scan the room with the utmost indifference of high society.
“Ah, Ritson,” said another young Cheltenhamian to him of the Woodstock gauntlets, “hav’n’t you been dancing yet?”
“Hey, Ritson,” another young person from Cheltenham said to him, wearing the Woodstock gauntlets, “haven’t you danced yet?”
“No, Smith, ‘pon honour!” answered Mr. Ritson; “it is so overpoweringly hot; no fashionable man dances now;—it isn’t the thing.”
“No, Smith, ‘on my honor!” replied Mr. Ritson; “it’s just way too hot; no stylish guy dances anymore;—it’s not what people do.”
“Why,” replied Mr. Smith, who was a good-natured looking person, with a blue coat and brass buttons, a gold pin in his neckcloth, and kneebreeches, “why, they dance at Almack’s, don’t they?”
“Why,” replied Mr. Smith, who had a friendly appearance, wearing a blue coat with brass buttons, a gold pin in his necktie, and knee-length pants, “why, they dance at Almack’s, don’t they?”
“No, ‘pon honour,” murmured Mr. Ritson; “no, they just walk a quadrille or spin a waltz, as my friend, Lord Bobadob, calls it, nothing more—no, hang dancing, ‘tis so vulgar.”
“No, ‘on my honor,” murmured Mr. Ritson; “no, they just dance a quadrille or spin a waltz, as my friend, Lord Bobadob, puts it, nothing more—no, forget dancing, it’s so tacky.”
A stout, red-faced man, about thirty, with wet auburn hair, a marvellously fine waistcoat, and a badly-washed frill, now joined Messrs. Ritson and Smith.
A heavyset, red-faced man, around thirty, with damp auburn hair, an impressively nice waistcoat, and a poorly laundered frill, now joined Messrs. Ritson and Smith.
“Ah, Sir Ralph,” cried Smith, “how d’ye do? been hunting all day, I suppose?”
“Hey, Sir Ralph,” shouted Smith, “how are you? Been hunting all day, I guess?”
“Yes, old cock,” replied Sir Ralph; “been after the brush till I am quite done up; such a glorious run. By G—, you should have seen my grey mare, Smith; by G—, she’s a glorious fencer.”
“Yeah, old friend,” replied Sir Ralph; “I’ve been chasing after the fox until I’m totally worn out; it was such an amazing run. Honestly, you should have seen my gray mare, Smith; seriously, she’s an incredible jumper.”
“You don’t hunt, do you, Ritson?” interrogated Mr. Smith.
“You don’t hunt, do you, Ritson?” asked Mr. Smith.
“Yes, I do,” replied Mr. Ritson, affectedly playing with his Woodstock glove; “yes, but I only hunt in Leicestershire with my friend, Lord Bobadob; ‘tis not the thing to hunt any where else, ‘tis so vulgar.”
“Yes, I do,” replied Mr. Ritson, affectively playing with his Woodstock glove; “yes, but I only hunt in Leicestershire with my friend, Lord Bobadob; it’s not appropriate to hunt anywhere else, it’s just so tacky.”
Sir Ralph stared at the speaker with mute contempt: while Mr. Smith, like the ass between the hay, stood balancing betwixt the opposing merits of the baronet and the beau. Meanwhile, a smiling, nodding, affected female thing, in ringlets and flowers, flirted up to the trio.
Sir Ralph stared at the speaker with silent disdain, while Mr. Smith, like a donkey stuck between two bales of hay, tried to weigh the pros and cons of the baronet and the handsome man. Meanwhile, a smiling, nodding, overly dramatic woman with ringlets and flowers flirted her way over to the trio.
“Now, reelly, Mr. Smith, you should deence; a feeshionable young man, like you—I don’t know what the young leedies will say to you.” And the fair seducer laughed bewitchingly.
“Now, really, Mr. Smith, you should defend yourself; a fashionable young man like you—I don’t know what the young ladies will say to you.” And the charming seducer laughed enchantingly.
“You are very good, Mrs. Dollimore,” replied Mr. Smith, with a blush and a low bow; “but Mr. Ritson tells me it is not the thing to dance.”
“You're really great, Mrs. Dollimore,” Mr. Smith replied, blushing and bowing slightly; “but Mr. Ritson says it's not appropriate to dance.”
“Oh,” cried Mrs. Dollimore, “but then he’s seech a naughty, conceited creature—don’t follow his example, Meester Smith;” and again the good lady laughed immoderately.
“Oh,” exclaimed Mrs. Dollimore, “but he’s such a naughty, arrogant person—don’t follow his example, Mr. Smith;” and once again, the good lady laughed uncontrollably.
“Nay, Mrs. Dollimore,” said Mr. Ritson, passing his hand through his abominable hair, “you are too severe; but tell me, Mrs. Dollimore, is the Countess St. A—coming here?”
“Nah, Mrs. Dollimore,” Mr. Ritson said, running his hand through his messy hair, “you’re being too harsh; but tell me, Mrs. Dollimore, is Countess St. A—coming here?”
“Now, reelly, Mr. Ritson, you, who are the pink of feeshion, ought to know better than I can; but I hear so.”
“Honestly, Mr. Ritson, you, who are the height of fashion, should know better than I do; but that’s what I’ve heard.”
“Do you know the countess?” said Mr. Smith, in respectful surprise, to Ritson.
“Do you know the countess?” Mr. Smith asked Ritson, clearly surprised and respectful.
“Oh, very well,” replied the Coryphaeus of Cheltenham, swinging his Woodstock glove to and fro; “I have often danced with her at Almack’s.”
“Oh, fine,” replied the leader from Cheltenham, swinging his Woodstock glove back and forth; “I have often danced with her at Almack’s.”
“Is she a good deencer?” asked Mrs. Dollimore.
“Is she a good defender?” asked Mrs. Dollimore.
“O, capital,” responded Mr. Ritson; “she’s such a nice genteel little figure.”
“O, great,” responded Mr. Ritson; “she’s such a nice, classy little figure.”
Sir Ralph, apparently tired of this “feeshionable” conversation, swaggered away.
Sir Ralph, clearly tired of this "fashionable" conversation, strutted away.
“Pray,” said Mrs. Dollimore, “who is that geentleman?”
“Pray,” said Mrs. Dollimore, “who is that gentleman?”
“Sir Ralph Rumford,” replied Smith, eagerly, “a particular friend of mine at Cambridge.”
“Sir Ralph Rumford,” Smith replied eagerly, “a close friend of mine from Cambridge.”
“I wonder if he’s going to make a long steey?” said Mrs. Dollimore.
"I wonder if he's going to make a long story?" said Mrs. Dollimore.
“Yes, I believe so,” replied Mr. Smith, “if we make it agreeable to him.”
“Yes, I think so,” replied Mr. Smith, “if we make it agreeable to him.”
“You must positively introduce him to me,” said Mrs. Dollimore.
“You have to definitely introduce him to me,” said Mrs. Dollimore.
“I will, with great pleasure,” said the good-natured Mr. Smith.
“I will, with great pleasure,” said the friendly Mr. Smith.
“Is Sir Ralph a man of fashion?” inquired Mr. Ritson.
“Is Sir Ralph a stylish guy?” asked Mr. Ritson.
“He’s a baronet!” emphatically pronounced Mr. Smith.
“He’s a baronet!” Mr. Smith declared emphatically.
“Ah!” replied Ritson, “but he may be a man of rank, without being a man of fashion.”
“Ah!” replied Ritson, “but he could be a man of status, without being a man of style.”
“True,” lisped Mrs. Dollimore.
"True," Mrs. Dollimore whispered.
“I don’t know,” replied Smith, with an air of puzzled wonderment, “but he has L7,000. a-year.”
“I don’t know,” replied Smith, looking puzzled, “but he makes L7,000 a year.”
“Has he, indeed?” cried Mrs. Dollimore, surprised into her natural tone of voice; and, at that moment, a young lady, ringletted and flowered like herself, joined her, and accosted her by the endearing appellation of “Mamma.”
“Has he, really?” exclaimed Mrs. Dollimore, surprised into her natural tone of voice; and at that moment, a young lady, with curly hair and dressed in flowers like herself, approached her and greeted her with the affectionate term “Mom.”
“Have you been dancing, my love?” inquired Mrs. Dollimore.
“Have you been dancing, my love?” asked Mrs. Dollimore.
“Yes, ma; with Captain Johnson.”
"Yes, mom; with Captain Johnson."
“Oh,” said the mother, with a toss of her head; and giving her daughter a significant push, she walked away with her to another end of the room, to talk about Sir Ralph Rumford, and his seven thousand pounds a-year.
“Oh,” said the mother, flicking her head, and giving her daughter a meaningful nudge, she walked away with her to another corner of the room to discuss Sir Ralph Rumford and his seven thousand pounds a year.
“Well!” thought I, “odd people these; let us enter a little farther into this savage country.” In accordance with this reflection, I proceeded towards the middle of the room.
“Well!” I thought, “strange people around here; let’s go a bit deeper into this wild territory.” With that in mind, I walked toward the center of the room.
“Who’s that?” said Mr. Smith, in a loud whisper, as I passed him.
“Who’s that?” Mr. Smith asked in a loud whisper as I walked by.
“‘Pon honour,” answered Ritson, “I don’t know! but he’s a deuced neat looking fellow, quite genteel.”
“‘Pon honor,” Ritson replied, “I have no idea! But he’s a really sharp-looking guy, very classy.”
“Thank you, Mr. Ritson,” said my vanity; “you are not so offensive after all.”
“Thanks, Mr. Ritson,” said my vanity; “you’re not so annoying after all.”
I paused to look at the dancers; a middle-aged, respectable looking gentleman was beside me. Common people, after they have passed forty, grow social. My neighbour hemmed twice, and made preparation for speaking. “I may as well encourage him,” was my reflection; accordingly I turned round, with a most good-natured expression of countenance.
I paused to watch the dancers; a middle-aged, respectable-looking man was next to me. Regular folks, after they hit forty, become more social. My neighbor cleared his throat twice and got ready to speak. “I might as well encourage him,” I thought, so I turned around with a very friendly expression.
“A fine room this, Sir,” said the man immediately.
“A great room this is, Sir,” said the man right away.
“Very,” said I, with a smile, “and extremely well filled.”
“Definitely,” I said with a smile, “and really well filled.”
“Ah, Sir,” answered my neighbour, “Cheltenham is not as it used to be some fifteen years ago. I have seen as many as one thousand two hundred and fifty persons within these walls;” (certain people are always so d—d particularizing,) “ay, Sir,” pursued my laudator temporis acti, “and half the peerage here into the bargain.”
“Ah, Sir,” replied my neighbor, “Cheltenham isn’t what it used to be about fifteen years ago. I’ve seen as many as one thousand two hundred and fifty people in this place;” (some people always have to be so annoying about specifics,) “yes, Sir,” continued my nostalgic friend, “and half the peerage here for good measure.”
“Indeed!” quoth I, with an air of surprise suited to the information I received, “but the society is very good still, is it not?”
“Indeed!” I said, with a surprised tone that matched the information I got, “but the society is still pretty good, right?”
“Oh, very genteel,” replied the man; “but not so dashing as it used to be.” (Oh! those two horrid words! low enough to suit even the author of”—.”)
“Oh, very classy,” replied the man; “but not as exciting as it used to be.” (Oh! those two awful words! low enough to suit even the author of”—.”)
“Pray,” asked I, glancing at Messrs. Ritson and Smith, “do you know who those gentlemen are?”
“Excuse me,” I asked, looking at Messrs. Ritson and Smith, “do you know who those guys are?”
“Extremely well!” replied my neighbour: “the tall young man is Mr. Ritson; his mother has a house in Baker-street, and gives quite elegant parties. He’s a most genteel young man; but such an insufferable coxcomb.”
“Really well!” replied my neighbor. “The tall young man is Mr. Ritson; his mother has a house on Baker Street and hosts some pretty elegant parties. He’s a very refined young man, but such an unbearable show-off.”
“And the other?” said I.
"And the other?" I asked.
“Oh! he’s a Mr. Smith; his father was an eminent merchant, and is lately dead, leaving each of his sons thirty thousand pounds; the young Smith is a knowing hand, and wants to spend his money with spirit. He has a great passion for ‘high life,’ and therefore attaches himself much to Mr. Ritson, who is quite that way inclined.”
“Oh! He’s a Mr. Smith; his father was a well-known merchant and recently passed away, leaving each of his sons thirty thousand pounds. Young Smith is quite savvy and wants to spend his money extravagantly. He has a strong desire for the high life and therefore spends a lot of time with Mr. Ritson, who is very much interested in that lifestyle.”
“He could not have selected a better model,” said I.
“I couldn't think of a better model,” I said.
“True,” rejoined my Cheltenham Asmodeus, with naive simplicity; “but I hope he won’t adopt his conceit as well as his elegance.”
“True,” my Cheltenham Asmodeus said with innocent simplicity; “but I hope he won’t adopt his arrogance along with his style.”
“I shall die,” said I to myself, “if I talk with this fellow any longer,” and I was just going to glide away, when a tall, stately dowager, with two lean, scraggy daughters, entered the room; I could not resist pausing to inquire who they were.
“I’m going to die,” I thought to myself, “if I keep talking to this guy,” and I was about to slip away when a tall, elegant older woman, accompanied by two thin, awkward daughters, walked into the room; I couldn’t help but stop to ask who they were.
My friend looked at me with a very altered and disrespectful air at this interrogation. “Who?” said he, “why, the Countess of Babbleton, and her two daughters, the Honourable Lady Jane Babel, and the Honourable Lady Mary Babel. They are the great people of Cheltenham,” pursued he, “and it’s a fine thing to get into their set.”
My friend looked at me with a really changed and disrespectful attitude during this questioning. “Who?” he said, “Well, the Countess of Babbleton and her two daughters, the Honourable Lady Jane Babel and the Honourable Lady Mary Babel. They are the big shots in Cheltenham,” he continued, “and it’s a real achievement to be accepted into their circle.”
Meanwhile Lady Babbleton and her two daughters swept up the room, bowing and nodding to the riven ranks on each side, who made their salutations with the most profound respect. My experienced eye detected in a moment that Lady Babbleton, in spite of her title and her stateliness, was exceedingly the reverse of good ton, and the daughters (who did not resemble the scrag of mutton, but its ghost) had an appearance of sour affability, which was as different from the manners of proper society, as it possibly could be.
Meanwhile, Lady Babbleton and her two daughters cleaned up the room, bowing and nodding to the divided groups on each side, who greeted them with the utmost respect. My trained eye quickly noticed that Lady Babbleton, despite her title and her grand presence, was far from being stylish, and the daughters (who didn't look like the unwanted leftovers, but rather the spirit of them) had an air of sour friendliness that was as far from proper social behavior as it could get.
I wondered greatly who and what they were. In the eyes of the Cheltenhamians, they were the countess and her daughters; and any further explanation would have been deemed quite superfluous; further explanation I was, however, determined to procure, and was walking across the room in profound meditation as to the method in which the discovery should be made, when I was startled by the voice of Sir Lionel Garrett: I turned round, and to my inexpressible joy, beheld that worthy baronet.
I was really curious about who they were. To the people of Cheltenham, they were just the countess and her daughters, and any extra explanation would have seemed totally unnecessary. However, I was set on finding out more and was walking across the room deep in thought about how to uncover the details when I was suddenly interrupted by the voice of Sir Lionel Garrett. I turned around, and to my immense relief, I saw that esteemed baronet.
“God bless me, Pelham,” said he, “how delighted I am to see you. Lady Harriett, here’ your old favourite, Mr. Pelham.”
“God bless me, Pelham,” he said, “how happy I am to see you. Lady Harriett, here’s your old favorite, Mr. Pelham.”
Lady Harriet was all smiles and pleasure. “Give me your arm,” said she; “I must go and speak to Lady Babbleton—odious woman!”
Lady Harriet was all smiles and happy. “Give me your arm,” she said; “I need to go talk to Lady Babbleton—such an awful woman!”
“Do, my dear Lady Harriett,” said I, “explain to me what Lady Babbleton was?”
“Please, my dear Lady Harriett,” I said, “can you tell me what Lady Babbleton was like?”
“Why—she was a milliner, and took in the late lord, who was an idiot.—Voila tout!”
“Why—she was a hat maker, and she took in the late lord, who was an idiot.—That's it!”
“Perfectly satisfactory,” replied I.
“Totally fine,” I replied.
“Or, short and sweet, as Lady Babbleton would say,” replied Lady Harriett, laughing.
“Or, short and sweet, as Lady Babbleton would say,” replied Lady Harriett, laughing.
“In antithesis to her daughters, who are long and sour.”
“In contrast to her daughters, who are tall and bitter.”
“Oh, you satirist!” said the affected Lady Harriett (who was only three removes better than the Cheltenham countess); “but tell me, how long have you been at Cheltenham?”
“Oh, you satirist!” said the pretentious Lady Harriett (who was only slightly better than the Cheltenham countess); “but tell me, how long have you been at Cheltenham?”
“About four hours and a half!”
“About four and a half hours!”
“Then you don’t know any of the lions here?”
“Then you don’t know any of the lions here?”
“None.”
“None.”
“Well, let me dispatch Lady Babbleton, and I’ll then devote myself to being your nomenclator.”
“Well, let me take care of Lady Babbleton, and then I’ll focus on being your name guy.”
We walked up to Lady Babbleton, who had already disposed of her daughters, and was sitting in solitary dignity at the end of the room.
We walked over to Lady Babbleton, who had already sent off her daughters and was sitting alone with an air of dignity at the end of the room.
“My dear Lady Babbleton,” cried Lady Harriett, taking both the hands of the dowager, “I am so glad to see you, and how well you are looking; and your charming daughters, how are they?—sweet girls!—and how long have you been here?”
“My dear Lady Babbleton,” exclaimed Lady Harriett, taking both of the dowager's hands, “I'm so happy to see you, and you look so well! And your lovely daughters, how are they?—such sweet girls!—and how long have you been here?”
“We have only just come,” replied the cidevant milliner, half rising and rustling her plumes in stately agitation, like a nervous parrot; “we must conform to modern ours, Lady Arriett, though for my part, I like the old-fashioned plan of dining early, and finishing one’s gaieties before midnight; but I set the fashion of good ours as well as I can. I think it’s a duty we owe to society, Lady Arriett, to encourage morality by our own example. What else do we have rank for?” And, so saying, the counter countess drew herself up with a most edifying air of moral dignity.
“We just got here,” replied the former milliner, half-standing and fluffing her feathers in a posh fluster, like a nervous parrot. “We have to keep up with modern times, Lady Arriett, but personally, I prefer the old-fashioned way of dining early and finishing our fun before midnight. Still, I set the trend for good manners as best as I can. I believe it’s our responsibility to society, Lady Arriett, to promote morality through our own actions. What else is our status for?” And with that, the aspiring countess straightened up with a very virtuous look of moral authority.
Lady Harriett looked at me, and perceiving that my eye said “go on,” as plain as eye could possibly speak, she continued—“Which of the wells do you attend, Lady Babbleton?”
Lady Harriett looked at me, and seeing that my eye clearly said “go on,” she continued—“Which of the wells do you go to, Lady Babbleton?”
“All,” replied the patronizing dowager. “I like to encourage the poor people here; I’ve no notion of being proud because one has a title, Lady Arriett.”
“All,” replied the condescending dowager. “I like to support the less fortunate here; I have no intention of acting superior just because I have a title, Lady Arriett.”
“No,” rejoined the worthy helpmate of Sir Lionel Garrett; “every body talks of your condescension, Lady Babbleton; but are you not afraid of letting yourself down by going every where?”
“No,” replied the devoted partner of Sir Lionel Garrett; “everyone talks about your willingness to mingle, Lady Babbleton; but aren't you concerned about lowering your status by going everywhere?”
“Oh,” answered the countess, “I admit very few into my set, at home, but I go out promiscuously;” and then, looking at me, she said, in a whisper, to Lady Harriett, “Who is that nice young gentleman?”
“Oh,” said the countess, “I let very few people into my circle at home, but I go out with anyone;” and then, looking at me, she whispered to Lady Harriett, “Who is that nice young man?”
“Mr. Pelham,” replied Lady Harriett; and, turning to me, formally introduced us to each other.
“Mr. Pelham,” said Lady Harriett, and turning to me, she formally introduced us to each other.
“Are you any relation (asked the dowager) to Lady Frances Pelham?”
“Are you related (asked the dowager) to Lady Frances Pelham?”
“Only her son,” said I.
“Just her son,” I said.
“Dear me,” replied Lady Babbleton, “how odd; what a nice elegant woman she is! She does not go much out, does she? I don’t often meet her.”
“Wow,” replied Lady Babbleton, “how strange; what a lovely, classy woman she is! She doesn’t go out much, does she? I don’t see her often.”
“I should not think it likely that your ladyship did meet her much. She does not visit promiscuously.”
"I highly doubt that you met her very often. She doesn’t socialize indiscriminately."
“Every rank has its duty,” said Lady Harriett, gravely; “your mother, Mr. Pelham, may confine her circle as much as she pleases; but the high rank of Lady Babbleton requires greater condescension; just as the Dukes of Sussex and Gloucester go to many places where you and I would not.”
“Every rank has its responsibilities,” Lady Harriett said seriously. “Your mother, Mr. Pelham, can limit her social circle as much as she wants; but the high status of Lady Babbleton demands more humility, just like the Dukes of Sussex and Gloucester attend many events that you and I wouldn’t.”
“Very true!” said the innocent dowager; “and that’s a very sensible remark! Were you at Bath last winter, Mr. Pelham?” continued the countess, whose thoughts wandered from subject to subject in the most rudderless manner.
“Absolutely!” said the naive dowager; “and that's a really smart comment! Did you go to Bath last winter, Mr. Pelham?” continued the countess, whose thoughts drifted from topic to topic in the most aimless way.
“No, Lady Babbleton, I was unfortunately at a less distinguished place.”
“No, Lady Babbleton, I was unfortunately at a less prestigious place.”
“What was that?”
“What was that all about?”
“Paris!”
“Paris!”
“Oh, indeed! I’ve never been abroad; I don’t think persons of a certain rank should leave England; they should stay at home and encourage their own manufactories.”
“Oh, absolutely! I’ve never traveled outside the country; I don’t believe people of a certain status should leave England; they should stay here and support their own industries.”
“Ah!” cried I, taking hold of Lady Babbleton’s shawl, “what a pretty Manchester pattern this is.”
“Ah!” I exclaimed, grabbing Lady Babbleton’s shawl, “what a lovely Manchester pattern this is.”
“Manchester pattern!” exclaimed the petrified peeress; “why it is real cachemere: you don’t think I wear any thing English, Mr. Pelham?”
“Manchester pattern!” exclaimed the shocked noblewoman; “this is real cashmere! You don’t think I wear anything British, Mr. Pelham?”
“I beg your ladyship ten thousand pardons. I am no judge of dress; but to return—I am quite of your opinion, that we ought to encourage our own manufactories, and not go abroad: but one cannot stay long on the Continent, even if one is decoyed there. One soon longs for home again.”
“I sincerely apologize, madam. I'm not an expert on fashion; but to get back to the point—I completely agree with you that we should support our own industries and not look overseas. However, it’s hard to stay on the Continent for too long, even if you’re tempted to. You quickly start to miss home.”
“Very sensibly remarked,” rejoined Lady Babbleton: “that’s what I call true patriotism and morality. I wish all the young men of the present day were like you. Oh, dear!—here’s a great favourite of mine coming this way—Mr. Ritson!—do you know him; shall I introduce you?”
“Very sensibly said,” replied Lady Babbleton. “That’s what I consider real patriotism and ethics. I wish all the young men today were like you. Oh no!—here comes someone I really like—Mr. Ritson! Do you know him? Should I introduce you?”
“God forbid!” exclaimed I—frightened out of my wits, and my manners. “Come, Lady Harriett, let us rejoin Sir Lionel;” and, “swift at the word,” Lady Harriett retook my arm, nodded her adieu to Lady Babbleton, and withdrew with me to an obscurer part of the room.
“God forbid!” I exclaimed—terrified and losing my composure. “Come on, Lady Harriett, let’s go back to Sir Lionel;” and, “quick at my words,” Lady Harriett took my arm again, nodded goodbye to Lady Babbleton, and left with me to a quieter part of the room.
Here we gave way to our laughter for some time, till, at last, getting weary of the Cheltenham Cleopatra, I reminded Lady Harriett of her promise to name to me the various personages of the assemblage.
Here we laughed for a while, but eventually, tired of the Cheltenham Cleopatra, I reminded Lady Harriett of her promise to tell me about the different people in the group.
“Eh bien,” began Lady Harriett; “d’abord, you observe that very short person, somewhat more than inclined to enbonpoint?”
“Well,” began Lady Harriett; “first, you notice that very short person, who is somewhat on the chubby side?”
“What, that thing like a Chinese tumbler—that peg of old clothes—that one foot square of mortality, with an aquatic-volucrine face, like a spoonbill?”
“What’s that thing that looks like a Chinese tumbler—that rag of old clothes—that one-foot square of mortality, with a birdlike face, like a spoonbill?”
“The very same,” said Lady Harriett, laughing; “she is a Lady Gander. She professes to be a patroness of literature, and holds weekly soirees in London, for all the newspaper poets. She also falls in love every year, and then she employs her minstrels to write sonnets: her son has a most filial tenderness for a jointure of L10,000. a-year, which she casts away on these feasts and follies; and, in order to obtain it, declares the good lady to be insane. Half of her friends he has bribed, or persuaded, to be of his opinion: the other half stoutly maintain her rationality; and, in fact, she herself is divided in her own opinion as to the case; for she is in the habit of drinking to a most unsentimental excess, and when the fit of intoxication is upon her, she confesses to the charge brought against her—supplicates for mercy and brandy, and totters to bed with the air of a Magdalene; but when she recovers the next morning, the whole scene is changed; she is an injured woman, a persecuted saint, a female Sophocles—declared to be mad only because she is a miracle. Poor Harry Darlington called upon her in town, the other day; he found her sitting in a large chair, and surrounded by a whole host of hangers-on, who were disputing by no means sotto voce, whether Lady Gander was mad or not? Henry was immediately appealed to:—‘Now, is not this a proof of insanity?’ said one.—‘Is not this a mark of compos mentis?’ cried another. ‘I appeal to you, Mr. Darlington,’ exclaimed all. Meanwhile the object of the conversation sate in a state of maudlin insensibility, turning her head, first on one side, and then on the other; and nodding to all the disputants, as if agreeing with each. But enough of her. Do you observe that lady in—”
“The very same,” said Lady Harriett, laughing; “she is a Lady Gander. She claims to support literature and hosts weekly gatherings in London for all the newspaper poets. She also falls in love every year and has her minstrels write sonnets; her son has a strong affection for a yearly income of £10,000, which she squanders on these parties and craziness. To get it, he insists that the good lady is insane. Half of her friends he has bribed or convinced to agree with him; the other half firmly believe she’s sane. In fact, she herself is unsure about it because she tends to drink to an excessive degree, and when she’s intoxicated, she admits to the accusations against her—pleading for mercy and brandy and stumbling to bed like a fallen woman. But the next morning, everything changes; she sees herself as a wronged woman, a persecuted saint, a female Sophocles—declared mad only because she is extraordinary. Poor Harry Darlington visited her in town the other day; he found her in a large chair, surrounded by a crowd of hangers-on, loudly debating whether Lady Gander was mad or not. Henry was immediately called upon: ‘Isn’t this proof of insanity?’ said one. ‘Isn’t this a sign of being sane?’ shouted another. ‘I come to you, Mr. Darlington,’ they all exclaimed. Meanwhile, the subject of the discussion sat in a state of drunken stupor, tilting her head from side to side and nodding at all the debaters as if agreeing with each one. But enough about her. Do you see that lady in—”
“Good heavens!” exclaimed I, starting up, “is that—can that be Tyrrell?”
“Wow!” I exclaimed, sitting up, “Is that—can that be Tyrrell?”
“What’s the matter with the man?” cried Lady Harriett.
“What’s wrong with the guy?” cried Lady Harriett.
I quickly recovered my presence of mind, and reseated myself: “Pray forgive me, Lady Harriett,” said I; “but I think, nay, I am sure, I see a person I once met under very particular circumstances. Do you observe that dark man in deep mourning, who has just entered the room, and is now speaking to Sir Ralph Rumford?”
I quickly got my composure back and sat down again. “Please forgive me, Lady Harriett,” I said, “but I think, no, I’m certain, I see someone I once met in very specific circumstances. Do you see that dark-haired man in deep mourning who just walked in and is now talking to Sir Ralph Rumford?”
“I do, it is Sir John Tyrrell!” replied Lady Harriett: “he only came to Cheltenham yesterday. His is a very singular history.”
“I do, it’s Sir John Tyrrell!” replied Lady Harriett. “He just arrived in Cheltenham yesterday. His story is quite unique.”
“What is it?” said I, eagerly.
“What is it?” I asked, eagerly.
“Why! he was the only son of a younger branch of the Tyrrells; a very old family, as the name denotes. He was a great deal in a certain roue set, for some years, and was celebrated for his affaires du coeur. His fortune was, however, perfectly unable to satisfy his expenses; he took to gambling, and lost the remains of his property. He went abroad, and used to be seen at the low gaming houses at Paris, earning a very degraded and precarious subsistence; till, about three months ago, two persons, who stood between him and the title and estates of the family, died, and most unexpectedly he succeeded to both. They say that he was found in the most utter penury and distress, in a small cellar at Paris; however that may be, he is now Sir John Tyrrell, with a very large income, and in spite of a certain coarseness of manner, probably acquired by the low company he latterly kept, he is very much liked, and even admired by the few good people in the society of Cheltenham.”
“Wow! He was the only son of a younger branch of the Tyrrells; a very old family, as the name suggests. For some years, he was deeply involved in a certain high-spirited crowd and was famous for his romantic affairs. However, his wealth was not enough to cover his expenses; he turned to gambling and lost the rest of his fortune. He went abroad and was often seen at the rundown gambling houses in Paris, struggling to get by in a very degrading and unstable way; until, about three months ago, two people who stood between him and the family title and estates passed away, and surprisingly, he inherited both. They say he was found in complete poverty and distress, living in a small cellar in Paris; however that may be, he is now Sir John Tyrrell, with a large income, and despite a certain roughness in his behavior, probably picked up from the low company he kept, he is quite well-liked and even admired by the few decent people in Cheltenham society.”
At this instant Tyrrell passed us; he caught my eye, stopped short, and coloured violently. I bowed; he seemed undecided for a moment as to the course he should adopt; it was but for a moment. He returned my salutation with great appearance of cordiality; shook me warmly by the hand; expressed himself delighted to meet me; inquired where I was staying, and said he should certainly call upon me. With this promise he glided on, and was soon lost among the crowd.
At that moment, Tyrrell walked by us; he made eye contact with me, suddenly stopped, and blushed intensely. I bowed, and for a brief moment, he seemed unsure of how to respond; it lasted only a moment. He returned my greeting with a friendly demeanor, shook my hand warmly, expressed his happiness to see me, asked where I was staying, and said he would definitely visit me. With that promise, he moved on and quickly disappeared into the crowd.
“Where did you meet him?” said Lady Harriett.
“Where did you meet him?” Lady Harriett asked.
“At Paris.”
“In Paris.”
“What! was he in decent society there?”
“What! Was he in good company there?”
“I don’t know,” said I. “Good night, Lady Harriett;” and, with an air of extreme lassitude, I took my hat, and vanished from that motley mixture of the fashionably low and the vulgarly genteel!
“I don’t know,” I said. “Good night, Lady Harriett;” and, feeling completely worn out, I grabbed my hat and disappeared from that odd mix of the stylishly low and the tastelessly refined!
CHAPTER XLI.
Full many a lady I have eyed with best regard, and many a time The harmony of their tongues hath unto bondage Drawn my too diligent eyes. But you, oh! you, So perfect and so peerless, are created Of every creature’s best.—Shakspeare.
I've looked at many ladies with great interest, and often the way they speak has captivated my attention. But you, oh! you, so perfect and unmatched, are made of the finest qualities of every creature.—Shakespeare.
Thou wilt easily conceive, my dear reader, who hast been in my confidence throughout the whole of this history, and whom, though as yet thou hast cause to esteem me but lightly, I already love as my familiar and my friend—thou wilt easily conceive my surprise at meeting so unexpectedly with my old hero of the gambling house. I felt indeed perfectly stunned at the shock of so singular a change in his circumstances since I had last met him. My thoughts reverted immediately to that scene, and to the mysterious connection between Tyrrell and Glanville. How would the latter receive the intelligence of his enemy’s good fortune? was his vengeance yet satisfied, or through what means could it now find vent?
You can easily understand, my dear reader, who has been in my confidence throughout this whole story, and whom, although you may not think much of me yet, I already consider a close friend—you can easily understand my surprise at unexpectedly running into my old gambling house buddy. I was completely stunned by how dramatically his circumstances had changed since we last met. My mind went straight back to that scene and the mysterious link between Tyrrell and Glanville. How would Glanville react to the news of his enemy’s good luck? Was his thirst for revenge satisfied, or how could it be unleashed now?
A thousand thoughts similar to these occupied and distracted my attention till morning, when I summoned Bedos into the room to read me to sleep. He opened a play of Monsieur Delavigne’s, and at the beginning of the second scene I was in the land of dreams.
A thousand thoughts like these filled my mind and distracted me until morning, when I called Bedos into the room to help me fall asleep. He started reading a play by Monsieur Delavigne, and by the start of the second scene, I was in dreamland.
I woke about two o’clock; dressed, sipped my chocolate, and was on the point of arranging my hat to the best advantage, when I received the following note:
I woke up around two o’clock, got dressed, had some hot chocolate, and was just about to adjust my hat to look its best when I got the following note:
“My Dear Pelham,
"My Dear Pelham,"
“Me tibi commendo. I heard this morning, at your hotel, that you were here; my heart was a house of joy at the intelligence. I called upon you two hours ago; but, like Antony, ‘you revel long o’ nights.’ Ah, that I could add with Shakspeare, that you were ‘notwithstanding up.’ I have just come from Paris, that umbilicus terrae, and my adventures since I saw you, for your private satisfaction, ‘because I love you, I will let you know;’ but you must satisfy me with a meeting. Till you do, ‘the mighty gods defend you!’
“I'm commending you to yourself. I heard this morning, at your hotel, that you were here; my heart was filled with joy at that news. I stopped by two hours ago, but, like Antony, ‘you party hard all night.’ Ah, if only I could say with Shakespeare that you were ‘still up.’ I've just come from Paris, that center of the world, and I have many stories to share with you for your own enjoyment, ‘because I love you, I will let you know;’ but you need to agree to meet me. Until you do, ‘the mighty gods protect you!’”
“Vincent.”
“Vince.”
The hotel from which Vincent dated this epistle, was in the same street as my own caravansera, and to this hotel I immediately set off. I found my friend sitting before a huge folio, which he in vain endeavoured to persuade me that he seriously intended to read. We greeted each other with the greatest cordiality.
The hotel from which Vincent wrote this letter was on the same street as my own inn, so I headed straight there. I found my friend sitting in front of a massive book, which he was unsuccessfully trying to convince me he actually planned to read. We greeted each other warmly.
“But how,” said Vincent, after the first warmth of welcome had subsided, “how shall I congratulate you upon your new honours? I was not prepared to find you grown from a roue into a senator.
“But how,” Vincent said, after the initial warmth of the welcome faded, “how am I supposed to congratulate you on your new honors? I wasn't expecting to see you transform from a wild party guy into a senator.”
“‘In gathering votes you were not slack, Now stand as tightly by your tack, Ne’er show your lug an’ fidge your back, An’ hum an’ haw; But raise your arm, an’ tell your crack Before them a’.’
“‘In collecting votes, you weren't lazy, Now stick to your position firmly, Never show your ear and hesitate, And mumble and hesitate; But raise your arm, and speak confidently Before them all.’”
“So saith Burns; advice which, being interpreted, meaneth, that you must astonish the rats of St. Stephen’s.”
“So says Burns; advice that, when interpreted, means that you must surprise the rats of St. Stephen’s.”
“Alas!” said I, “all one’s clap-traps in that house must be baited.”
“Unfortunately!” I said, “everything in that house must be set up.”
“Nay, but a rat bites at any cheese, from Gloucester to Parmasan, and you can easily scrape up a bit of some sort. Talking of the House, do you see, by the paper, that the civic senator, Alderman W—, is at Cheltenham?”
“Nah, a rat will go for any cheese, from Gloucester to Parmesan, and you can easily find a piece of some kind. Speaking of the House, did you see in the paper that the city senator, Alderman W—, is in Cheltenham?”
“I was not aware of it. I suppose he’s cramming speeches and turtle for the next season.”
“I didn’t know that. I guess he’s preparing speeches and getting ready for the next season.”
“How wonderfully,” said Vincent, “your city dignities unloose the tongue: directly a man has been a mayor, he thinks himself qualified for a Tully at least. Faith, Venables asked me one day, what was the Latin for spouting? and I told him, ‘hippomanes, or a raging humour in mayors.’”
“How amazing,” said Vincent, “how your city officials loosen the tongue: as soon as a man becomes a mayor, he believes he’s fit to be a great speaker at least. Honestly, Venables asked me one day what the Latin term for spouting is, and I told him, ‘hippomanes, or a raging humor in mayors.’”
After I had paid, through the medium of my risible muscles, due homage to this witticism of Vincent’s, he shut up his folio, called for his hat, and we sauntered down into the street. As we passed by one of the libraries, a whole mob of the dandies of the last night were lounging about the benches placed before the shop windows.
After I had paid, using my laughable muscles to show appreciation for Vincent's joke, he closed his book, asked for his hat, and we strolled down to the street. As we walked past one of the libraries, a group of last night's stylish crowd was lounging around the benches in front of the shop windows.
“Pray, Vincent,” said I, “remark those worthies, and especially that tall meagre youth in the blue frock-coat, and the buff waistcoat; he is Mr. Ritson, the De Rous (viz. the finished gentleman) of the place.”
“Please, Vincent,” I said, “take a look at those distinguished people, especially that tall, skinny young man in the blue coat and the light-colored waistcoat; he is Mr. Ritson, the De Rous (in other words, the polished gentleman) of this place.”
“I see him,” answered Vincent: “he seems a most happy mixture of native coarseness and artificial decoration. He puts me in mind of the picture of the great ox set in a gilt frame.”
“I see him,” Vincent replied, “he seems like a really happy blend of natural roughness and fancy embellishments. He reminds me of a picture of a big ox in a gold frame.”
“Or a made dish in Bloomsbury-square, garnished with cut carrots, by way of adornment,” said I.
“Or a prepared dish in Bloomsbury Square, decorated with sliced carrots for garnish,” I said.
“Or a flannel petticoat, with a fine crape over it,” added Vincent. “Well, well, these imitators are, after all, not worse than the originals. When do you go up to town?”
“Or a flannel petticoat, with a nice crape over it,” added Vincent. “Well, well, these imitators are, after all, no worse than the originals. When are you heading to the city?”
“Not till my senatorial duties require me.”
“Not until my duties as a senator require me.”
“Do you stay here till then?”
“Are you going to be here until then?”
“As it pleases the gods. But, good Heavens! Vincent, what a beautiful girl!”
“As the gods wish. But, wow! Vincent, what a beautiful girl!”
Vincent turned. “O Dea certe,” murmured he, and stopped.
Vincent turned. “Oh, goddess, for sure,” he murmured, and stopped.
The object of our exclamations was standing by a corner shop, apparently waiting for some one within. Her face, at the moment I first saw her, was turned full towards me. Never had I seen any countenance half so lovely. She was apparently about twenty; her hair was of the richest chesnut, and a golden light played through its darkness, as if a sunbeam had been caught in those luxuriant tresses, and was striving in vain to escape. Her eyes were of a light hazel, large, deep, and shaded into softness (to use a modern expression) by long and very dark lashes. Her complexion alone would have rendered her beautiful, it was so clear—so pure; the blood blushed beneath it, like roses under a clear stream; if, in order to justify my simile, roses would have the complacency to grow in such a situation. Her nose was of that fine and accurate mould that one so seldom sees, except in the Grecian statues, which unites the clearest and most decided outline with the most feminine delicacy and softness; and the short curved arch which descended from thence to her mouth, was so fine—so airily and exquisitely formed, that it seemed as if Love himself had modelled the bridge which led to his most beautiful and fragrant island. On the right side of the mouth was one dimple, which corresponded so exactly with every smile and movement of those rosy lips, that you might have sworn the shadow of each passed there; it was like the rapid changes of an April heaven reflected upon a valley. She was somewhat, but not much, taller that the ordinary height; and her figure, which united all the first freshness and youth of the girl with the more luxuriant graces of the woman, was rounded and finished so justly, so minutely, that the eye could glance over the whole, without discovering the least harshness or unevenness, or atom, to be added or subtracted. But over all these was a light, a glow, a pervading spirit, of which it is impossible to convey the faintest idea. You should have seen her by the side of a shaded fountain on a summer’s day. You should have watched her amidst music and flowers, and she might have seemed to you like the fairy that presided over both. So much for poetical description.
The object of our exclamations was standing by a corner shop, seemingly waiting for someone inside. Her face, when I first saw her, was turned directly toward me. I had never seen such a beautiful face. She looked to be about twenty; her hair was a rich chestnut, and a golden light danced through its darkness, as if a sunbeam was caught in those luxurious strands, trying in vain to escape. Her eyes were a light hazel, large and deep, softened by long, dark lashes. Her complexion alone made her stunning—it was so clear and pure; the blush of blood beneath it resembled roses under a clear stream; if, just to make my comparison fit, roses would actually grow in such a setting. Her nose had that fine shape that is so rarely seen, except in Greek statues, combining a clear and defined outline with the most delicate femininity; and the short curved arch that led from her nose to her mouth was so fine—so airy and exquisitely shaped—that it seemed like Love himself had crafted the bridge to his most beautiful and fragrant island. On the right side of her mouth was a dimple that matched every smile and movement of those rosy lips so perfectly that you might have thought the shadow of each smile passed there; it was like the quick changes of an April sky reflected in a valley. She was a little, but not much, taller than average, and her figure, which merged youthful freshness with the more lush features of a woman, was rounded and shaped so flawlessly that the eye could take in the whole without noticing a single harsh line or unevenness, or anything that needed to be added or taken away. But over it all was a light, a glow, a spirit that’s impossible to describe. You should have seen her by a shaded fountain on a summer day. You should have watched her amid music and flowers; she might have seemed like the fairy that ruled over both. So much for poetic description.
“What think you of her, Vincent?” said I.
“What do you think of her, Vincent?” I asked.
“I say, with Theocritus, in his epithalamium of Helen—”
“I say, with Theocritus, in his wedding song for Helen—”
“Say no such thing,” said I: “I will not have her presence profaned by any helps from your memory.”
“Don’t say that,” I replied. “I won’t let her presence be tainted by anything from your memory.”
At that moment the girl turned round abruptly, and re-entered the shop, at the door of which she had been standing. It was a small perfumer’s shop. “Thank Heaven,” said I, “that she does use perfumes. What scents can she now be hesitating between?—the gentle bouquet du roi, the cooling esprit de Portugal, the mingled treasures des mellifleurs, the less distinct but agreeably adulterated miel, the sweet May-recalling esprit des violets, or the—”
At that moment, the girl turned around quickly and went back into the shop she had been standing in front of. It was a small perfume shop. “Thank goodness,” I thought, “that she does use perfumes. Which scents is she deciding between?—the soft bouquet du roi, the refreshing esprit de Portugal, the mixed treasures des mellifleurs, the less clear but pleasantly blended miel, the sweet May-invoking esprit des violets, or the—”
“Omnis copia narium,” said Vincent: “let us enter; I want some eau de Cologne.”
“Every choice of scents,” said Vincent: “let's go in; I want some cologne.”
I desired no second invitation: we marched into the shop. My Armida was leaning on the arm of an old lady. She blushed deeply when she saw us enter; and, as ill-luck would have it, the old lady concluded her purchases the moment after, and they withdrew.
I didn't need a second invitation: we walked into the shop. My Armida was leaning on the arm of an older woman. She blushed deeply when she saw us come in; and, as bad luck would have it, the older woman finished her purchases just after that, and they left.
“‘Who had thought this clime had held A deity so unparallel’d!’”
“‘Who would have thought this place held a deity so unmatched!’”
justly observed my companion.
my companion rightly observed.
I made no reply. All the remainder of that day I was absent and reserved; and Vincent, perceiving that I no longer laughed at his jokes, nor smiled at his quotations, told me I was sadly changed for the worse, and pretended an engagement, to rid himself of an auditor so obtuse.
I didn’t respond. For the rest of the day, I was distant and quiet; Vincent, noticing that I wasn’t laughing at his jokes or smiling at his quotes anymore, told me I had sadly changed for the worse and pretended to have plans to get away from such a dull listener.
CHAPTER XLII.
Tout notre mal vient de ne pouvoir etre seuls; de la le jeu, le luxe, la dissipation, le vin, les femmes, l’ignorance, la medisance, l’envie, l’oubli de soi-meme et de Dieu.—La Bruyere.
All our troubles come from our inability to be alone; that's where games, luxury, wastefulness, wine, women, ignorance, gossip, envy, and forgetting ourselves and God come from.—La Bruyere.
The next day I resolved to call upon Tyrrell, seeing that he had not yet kept his promise of anticipating me, and being very desirous not to lose any opportunity of improving my acquaintance with him; accordingly, I sent my valet to make inquiries as to his abode. I found that he lodged in the same hotel as myself; and having previously ascertained that he was at home, I made up my features into their most winning expression, and was ushered by the head waiter into the gamester’s apartment.
The next day, I decided to visit Tyrrell since he hadn’t kept his promise to reach out to me first, and I really wanted to take advantage of the chance to get to know him better. So, I sent my valet to find out where he lived. I discovered that he was staying at the same hotel as I was, and after confirming that he was home, I put on my most charming expression and was led by the head waiter into the gambler’s room.
He was sitting by the fire in a listless, yet thoughtful attitude. His muscular and rather handsome person, was indued in a dressing-gown of rich brocade, thrown on with a slovenly nonchalance. His stockings were about his heels, his hair was dishevelled, and the light streaming through the half-drawn window-curtains, rested upon the grey flakes with which its darker luxuriance was interspersed, and the cross light in which he had the imprudence or misfortune to sit (odious cross light, which even I already begin carefully to avoid), fully developed the deep wrinkles which years and dissipation had planted round his eyes and mouth. I was quite startled at the oldness and haggardness of his appearance.
He was sitting by the fire in a relaxed but contemplative mood. His muscular and fairly good-looking build was draped in a rich brocade robe, casually thrown on. His stockings were bunched around his heels, his hair was messy, and the light streaming through the half-drawn curtains highlighted the gray strands intermingled with its darker thickness. The harsh light that he had the misfortune to be sitting in (that annoying harsh light that I’m already trying to avoid) emphasized the deep wrinkles formed by years and excess around his eyes and mouth. I was quite taken aback by how old and worn out he looked.
He rose gracefully enough when I was announced; and no sooner had the waiter retired, than he came up to me, shook me warmly by the hand, and said, “Let me thank you now for the attention you formerly shewed me, when I was less able to express my acknowledgments. I shall be proud to cultivate your intimacy.”
He stood up gracefully when I was announced; and as soon as the waiter left, he approached me, shook my hand warmly, and said, “Let me thank you now for the attention you showed me before, when I was less able to express my gratitude. I would be proud to build our friendship.”
I answered him in the same strain, and in the course of conversation, made myself so entertaining, that he agreed to spend the remainder of the day with me. We ordered our horses at three, and our dinner at seven, and I left him till the former were ready, in order to allow him time for his toilet.
I responded in kind, and during our chat, I kept it interesting enough that he decided to hang out with me for the rest of the day. We arranged for our horses at three and dinner at seven, and I left him until the horses were ready to give him some time to get ready.
During our ride we talked principally on general subjects, on the various differences of France and England, on horses, on wines, on women, on politics, on all things, except that which had created our acquaintance. His remarks were those of a strong, ill-regulated mind, which had made experience supply the place of the reasoning faculties; there was a looseness in his sentiments, and a licentiousness in his opinions, which startled even me (used as I had been to rakes of all schools); his philosophy was of that species which thinks that the best maxim of wisdom is—to despise. Of men he spoke with the bitterness of hatred; of women, with the levity of contempt. France had taught him its debaucheries, but not the elegance which refines them: if his sentiments were low, the language in which they were clothed was meaner still: and that which makes the morality of the upper classes, and which no criminal is supposed to be hardy enough to reject; that religion which has no scoffers, that code which has no impugners, that honour among gentlemen, which constitutes the moving principle of the society in which they live, he seemed to imagine, even in its most fundamental laws, was an authority to which nothing but the inexperience of the young, and the credulity of the romantic, could accede.
During our ride, we mostly talked about general topics, like the differences between France and England, horses, wines, women, and politics—everything except what had brought us together. His comments came from a strong but chaotic mind that relied more on experience than on reasoning; there was a looseness to his views and a reckless attitude in his opinions that even surprised me, despite my familiarity with all kinds of rakes. His philosophy seemed to think the wisest approach was to despise. He spoke of men with bitterness and hatred, and of women with a lightness of contempt. France had taught him its excesses, but not the elegance that tempers them: while his views were low, the way he expressed them was even worse. He seemed to believe that the morality of the upper classes—something no criminal would dare reject; that religion free of scoffers, that code without challengers, and that honor among gentlemen, which drives the principles of their society—was an authority accessible only to the inexperienced youth and the gullible romantic.
Upon the whole, he seemed to me a “bold, bad man,” with just enough of intellect to teach him to be a villain, without that higher degree which shews him that it is the worst course for his interest; and just enough of daring to make him indifferent to the dangers of guilt, though it was not sufficient to make him conquer and control them. For the rest, he loved trotting better than cantering—piqued himself upon being manly—wore doe-skin gloves—drank port wine, par preference, and considered beef-steaks and oysters as the most delicate dish in the whole carte. I think, now, reader, you have a tolerably good view of his character.
Overall, he struck me as a “bold, bad man,” with just enough smarts to understand how to be a villain, but not enough to realize it’s the worst choice for his own interests. He had enough guts to be indifferent to the risks of wrongdoing, but not enough to actually overcome or manage them. Aside from that, he preferred trotting over cantering—took pride in being manly—wore doe-skin gloves—favored port wine, and considered beef steaks and oysters the finest dish on the menu. I think, now, reader, you have a pretty clear picture of his character.
After dinner, when we were discussing the second bottle, I thought it would not be a bad opportunity to question him upon his acquaintance with Glanville. His countenance fell directly I mentioned that name. However, he rallied himself. “Oh,” said he, “you mean the soi-disant Warburton. I knew him some years back—he was a poor silly youth, half mad, I believe, and particularly hostile to me, owing to some foolish disagreement when he was quite a boy.”
After dinner, while we were talking about the second bottle, I figured it would be a good chance to ask him about his connection to Glanville. His expression changed immediately when I brought up that name. However, he quickly composed himself. “Oh,” he said, “you mean the so-called Warburton. I knew him a few years ago—he was a foolish, rather crazy young guy, I think, and especially unfriendly towards me because of some trivial argument when he was just a kid.”
“What was the cause?” said I.
“What triggered it?” I asked.
“Nothing—nothing of any consequence,” answered Tyrrell; and then added, with an air of coxcombry, “I believe I was more fortunate than he, in an affaire du coeur. Poor Granville is a little romantic, you know. But enough of this now: shall we go to the rooms?”
“Nothing—nothing important,” replied Tyrrell; and then added, with a touch of arrogance, “I think I was luckier than he was in a romantic situation. Poor Granville can be a bit of a dreamer, you know. But let’s move on from this: shall we go to the rooms?”
“With pleasure,” said I; and to the rooms we went.
“With pleasure,” I said; and off we went to the rooms.
CHAPTER XLIII.
Veteres revocavit artes.—Horace.
He revived ancient arts.—Horace.
Since I came hither I have heard strange news.—King Lear.
Since I got here, I've heard some weird news.—King Lear.
Two days after my long conversation with Tyrrell, I called again upon that worthy. To my great surprise he had left Cheltenham. I then strolled to Vincent: I found him lolling on his sofa, surrounded, as usual, with books and papers.
Two days after my lengthy chat with Tyrrell, I called on him again. To my surprise, he had left Cheltenham. I then walked over to Vincent's place: I found him lounging on his sofa, surrounded, as usual, by books and papers.
“Come in, Pelham,” said he, as I hesitated at the threshold—“come in. I have been delighting myself with Plato all the morning; I scarcely know what it is that enchants us so much with the ancients. I rather believe, with Schlegel, that it is that air of perfect repose—the stillness of a deep soul, which rests over their writings. Whatever would appear common-place amongst us, has with them I know not what of sublimity and pathos. Triteness seems the profundity of truth—wildness the daring of a luxuriant imagination. The fact is, that in spite of every fault, you see through all the traces of original thought; there is a contemplative grandeur in their sentiments, which seems to have nothing borrowed in its meaning or its dress. Take, for instance, this fragment of Mimnermus, on the shortness of life,—what subject can seem more tame?—what less striking than the feelings he expresses?—and yet, throughout every line, there is a melancholy depth and tenderness, which it is impossible to define. Of all English writers who partake the most of this spirit of conveying interest and strength to sentiments, subjects, and language, neither novel in themselves, nor adorned in their arrangement, I know none that equal Byron; it is indeed the chief beauty of that extraordinary poet. Examine Childe Harold accurately, and you will be surprised to discover how very little of real depth or novelty there often is in the reflections which seem most deep and new. You are enchained by the vague but powerful beauty of the style; the strong impress of originality which breathes throughout. Like the oracle of Dodona, he makes the forest his tablets, and writes his inspirations upon the leaves of the trees: but the source of that inspiration you cannot tell; it is neither the truth nor the beauty of his sayings which you admire, though you fancy that it is: it is the mystery which accompanies them.”
“Come in, Pelham,” he said as I hesitated at the door—“come in. I’ve been enjoying Plato all morning; I can hardly figure out what captivates us so much about the ancients. I tend to agree with Schlegel that it's that sense of perfect calm—the stillness of a deep soul that surrounds their writings. What seems ordinary to us has an indescribable quality of sublimity and pathos in their work. What feels trite can appear as profound truth—wildness can symbolize the boldness of a lush imagination. The truth is, despite every flaw, you can see through all the signs of original thought; there’s a contemplative grandeur in their sentiments that feels completely unborrowed in meaning or style. Take, for instance, this fragment from Mimnermus on the brevity of life—what subject could seem more bland?—what could express less striking feelings?—and yet, throughout each line, there’s a deep melancholy and tenderness that’s impossible to define. Among all English writers who embody this spirit of giving interest and strength to sentiments, subjects, and language—neither novel in themselves nor dressed up in their arrangement—I know no one who matches Byron; it truly is the main beauty of that extraordinary poet. If you examine Childe Harold closely, you’ll be surprised to find how little real depth or novelty there often is in the reflections that seem the most profound and new. You are captivated by the vague but powerful beauty of the style; the strong impression of originality that flows throughout. Like the oracle of Dodona, he makes the forest his canvas and writes his inspirations on the leaves of the trees: but the source of that inspiration is a mystery; it’s not the truth or the beauty of his words that you admire, even though you might think it is: it's the mystery that surrounds them.”
“Pray,” said I, stretching myself listlessly on the opposite sofa to Vincent, “do you not imagine that one great cause of this spirit of which you speak, and which seems to be nothing more than a thoughtful method of expressing all things, even to trifles, was the great loneliness to which the ancient poets and philosophers were attached? I think (though I have not your talent for quoting) that Cicero calls the consideratio naturae, the pabulum animi; and the mind which, in solitude, is confined necessarily to a few objects, meditates more closely upon those it embraces: the habit of this meditation enters and pervades the system, and whatever afterwards emanates from it is tinctured with the thoughtful and contemplative colours it has received.”
“Please,” I said, lounging lazily on the sofa opposite Vincent, “don't you think that one major reason for this spirit you’re talking about, which seems to be just a thoughtful way of expressing everything, even the little things, is the deep loneliness that ancient poets and philosophers experienced? I believe (though I can’t quote like you can) that Cicero refers to the consideration of nature as the pabulum animi; and a mind that, in solitude, is limited to a few subjects tends to focus more intently on those it does engage with: the practice of this meditation seeps into and fills the system, and whatever comes from it later is colored by the thoughtful and reflective shades it has absorbed.”
“Heus Domine!” cried Vincent: “how long have you learnt to read Cicero, and talk about the mind?”
“Heus Domine!” cried Vincent: “how long have you been learning to read Cicero and talk about the mind?”
“Ah,” said I, “I am perhaps less ignorant than I affect to be: it is now my object to be a dandy; hereafter I may aspire to be an orator—a wit, a scholar, or a Vincent. You will see then that there have been many odd quarters of an hour in my life less unprofitably wasted than you imagine.”
“Ah,” I said, “I might be less clueless than I pretend to be: right now, I want to be a dandy; later, I might aim to be an orator, a witty person, a scholar, or a Vincent. You’ll see that there have been many strange moments in my life that were less wasted than you think.”
Vincent rose in a sort of nervous excitement, and then reseating himself, fixed his dark bright eyes steadfastly upon me for some moments; his countenance all the while assuming a higher and graver expression than I had ever before seen it wear.
Vincent stood up with a kind of nervous excitement, and then sat back down, locking his bright dark eyes on me for a few moments; his face took on a more serious and intense look than I had ever seen before.
“Pelham,” said he, at last, “it is for the sake of moments like these, when your better nature flashes out, that I have sought your society and your friendship. I, too, am not wholly what I appear: the world may yet see that Halifax was not the only statesman whom the pursuits of literature had only formed the better for the labours of business. Meanwhile, let me pass for the pedant, and the bookworm: like a sturdier adventurer than myself, ‘I bide my time.’—Pelham—this will be a busy session! shall you prepare for it?”
“Pelham,” he said finally, “it’s moments like this, when your true self shines through, that make me want your company and friendship. I’m not just what I seem either: the world will soon realize that Halifax wasn’t the only politician who benefited from balancing literature with the demands of work. For now, let me be seen as the bookish nerd: like a stronger adventurer than me, ‘I bide my time.’—Pelham—this is going to be a hectic session! Are you getting ready for it?”
“Nay,” answered I, relapsing into my usual tone of languid affectation; “I shall have too much to do in attending to Stultz, and Nugee, and Tattersall and Baxter, and a hundred other occupiers of spare time. Remember, this is my first season in London since my majority.”
“Nah,” I replied, slipping back into my typical laid-back manner; “I’ll have way too much on my plate with Stultz, Nugee, Tattersall, Baxter, and a hundred other time-fillers. Keep in mind, this is my first season in London since I turned eighteen.”
Vincent took up the newspaper with evident chagrin; however, he was too theoretically the man of the world, long to shew his displeasure. “Parr—Parr—again,” said he; “how they stuff the journals with that name. God knows, I venerate learning as much as any man; but I respect it for its uses, and not for itself. However, I will not quarrel with his reputation—it is but for a day. Literary men, who leave nothing but their name to posterity, have but a short twilight of posthumous renown. Apropos, do you know my pun upon Parr and the Major?”
Vincent picked up the newspaper with clear annoyance; however, he was too much of a worldly man to show it for long. “Parr—Parr—again,” he said; “look at how they fill the papers with that name. God knows I respect education as much as anyone, but I value it for what it can do, not just for its own sake. Still, I won’t argue with his fame—it’s only temporary. Writers who leave nothing but their name for future generations have a very brief moment of posthumous glory. By the way, do you know my joke about Parr and the Major?”
“Not I,” said I, “Majora canamus!”
“Not me,” I said, “Let’s sing in a major key!”
“Why, Parr and I, and two or three more were dining once at poor T. M—‘s, the author of ‘The Indian Antiquities.‘Major—, a great traveller, entered into a dispute with Parr about Babylon; the Doctor got into a violent passion, and poured out such a heap of quotations on his unfortunate antagonist, that the latter, stunned by the clamour, and terrified by the Greek, was obliged to succumb. Parr turned triumphantly to me: ‘What is your opinion, my lord,’ said he; ‘who is in the right?’
“Once, Parr, a couple of others, and I were having dinner at the humble home of T. M.—, the author of ‘The Indian Antiquities.’ Major—, a well-traveled person, got into a heated argument with Parr about Babylon. The Doctor became extremely angry and bombarded his unfortunate opponent with so many quotes that the latter, overwhelmed by the noise and intimidated by the Greek, had to give in. Parr turned to me with satisfaction and said, ‘What do you think, my lord? Who’s right?’”
“Adversis major—par secundis,” answered I.
“Adversis major—par secundis,” I replied.
“Vincent,” I said, after I had expressed sufficient admiration at his pun—“Vincent, I begin to be weary of this life; I shall accordingly pack up my books and myself, and go to Malvern Wells, to live quietly till I think it time for London. After to-day, you will, therefore, see me no more.”
“Vincent,” I said, after I had shown enough appreciation for his pun—“Vincent, I’m starting to get tired of this life; so I’m going to pack up my books and myself and head to Malvern Wells to live quietly until I feel ready for London. After today, you won’t see me again.”
“I cannot,” answered Vincent, “contravene so laudable a purpose, however I may be the loser.” And after a short and desultory conversation, I left him once more to the tranquil enjoyment of his Plato. That evening I went to Malvern, and there I remained in a monotonous state of existence, dividing my time equally between my mind and my body, and forming myself into that state of contemplative reflection, which was the object of Vincent’s admiration in the writings of the ancients.
“I can’t,” Vincent replied, “go against such a worthy goal, even if I end up the one losing out.” After a brief and aimless chat, I left him to continue enjoying his Plato in peace. That evening, I went to Malvern, where I stayed in a dull routine, splitting my time between my thoughts and my physical self, and working on achieving that state of contemplative reflection that Vincent admired in the works of ancient philosophers.
Just when I was on the point of leaving my retreat, I received an intelligence which most materially affected my future prospects. My uncle, who had arrived to the sober age of fifty, without any apparent designs of matrimony, fell suddenly in love with a lady in his immediate neighbourhood, and married her, after a courtship of three weeks.
Just as I was about to leave my retreat, I got some news that significantly impacted my future. My uncle, who had reached the sensible age of fifty with no apparent plans for marriage, suddenly fell in love with a woman living nearby and married her after a three-week courtship.
“I should not,” said my poor mother, very generously, in a subsequent letter, “so much have minded his marriage, if the lady had not thought proper to become in the family way; a thing which I do and always shall consider a most unwarrantable encroachment on your rights.”
“I wouldn't have minded his marriage so much,” my poor mother wrote generously in a later letter, “if the lady hadn't decided to get pregnant; something I do and always will see as an unfair infringement on your rights.”
I will confess that, on first hearing this news, I experienced a bitter pang; but I reasoned it away. I was already under great obligations to my uncle, and I felt it a very unjust and ungracious assumption on my part, to affect anger at conduct I had no right to question, or mortification at the loss of pretensions I had so equivocal a privilege to form. A man of fifty has, perhaps, a right to consult his own happiness, almost as much as a man of thirty; and if he attracts by his choice the ridicule of those whom he has never obliged, it is at least from those persons he has obliged, that he is to look for countenance and defence.
I’ll admit that when I first heard this news, I felt a sharp sting; but I talked myself out of it. I already owed a lot to my uncle, and I thought it was really unfair and ungrateful of me to feel angry about actions I had no right to question, or to feel embarrassed about losing a status I only had a vague right to claim. A fifty-year-old man has, perhaps, just as much right to pursue his own happiness as a thirty-year-old does; and if his choices make him the target of ridicule from people he has never helped, at least he can expect support and defense from those he has actually aided.
Fraught with these ideas, I wrote to my uncle a sincere and warm letter of congratulation. His answer was, like himself, kind, affectionate, and generous: it informed me that he had already made over to me the annual sum of one thousand pounds; and that in case of his having a lineal heir, he had, moreover, settled upon me, after his death, two thousand a-year. He ended by assuring me, that his only regret at marrying a lady who, in all respects, was above all women, calculated to make him happy, was his unfeigned reluctance to deprive me of a station, which (he was pleased to say), I not only deserved, but should adorn.
Caught up in these thoughts, I wrote my uncle a heartfelt and warm letter of congratulations. His reply was, true to his nature, kind, caring, and generous: he informed me that he had already transferred to me the annual amount of one thousand pounds; and that if he had a direct heir, he had also arranged for me to receive two thousand a year after his death. He concluded by assuring me that his only regret about marrying a woman who was truly exceptional in every way and would make him happy was his genuine reluctance to take away a position that (as he kindly stated) I not only deserved but would also enhance.
Upon receiving this letter, I was sensibly affected with my uncle’s kindness; and so far from repining at his choice, I most heartily wished him every blessing it could afford him, even though an heir to the titles of Glenmorris were one of them.
Upon getting this letter, I was genuinely touched by my uncle's kindness; and instead of feeling resentful about his choice, I sincerely wished him all the happiness it could bring him, even if one of those blessings was an heir to the titles of Glenmorris.
I protracted my stay at Malvern some weeks longer than I had intended; the circumstance which had wrought so great a change in my fortune, wrought no less powerfully on my character. I became more thoughtfully and solidly ambitious. Instead of wasting my time in idle regrets at the station I had lost, I rather resolved to carve out for myself one still loftier and more universally acknowledged. I determined to exercise, to their utmost, the little ability and knowledge I possessed; and while the increase of income, derived from my uncle’s generosity, furnished me with what was necessary for my luxury, I was resolved that it should not encourage me in the indulgence of my indolence.
I extended my stay at Malvern for a few weeks longer than I had planned; the situation that caused such a significant change in my fortune also had a strong impact on my character. I grew more thoughtfully and genuinely ambitious. Instead of wasting my time feeling sorry for myself over the position I had lost, I decided to create for myself an even higher status that was more widely accepted. I made up my mind to make the most of the little skills and knowledge I had; and while the extra income from my uncle’s generosity provided for my needs, I was determined not to let it encourage my laziness.
In this mood, and with these intentions, I repaired to the metropolis.
In this mood, and with these intentions, I went to the city.
VOLUME IV.
CHAPTER XLIV.
Cum pulchris tunicis sumet nova consilia et spes.—Horace.
With beautiful garments, she will take on new plans and hopes.—Horace.
And look always that they be shape, What garment that thou shalt make Of him that can best do With all that pertaineth thereto.—Romaunt of the Rose
And always make sure they're shaped right, whatever outfit you create for him that can best handle everything related to it.—Romaunt of the Rose
How well I can remember the feelings with which I entered London, and took possession of the apartments prepared for me at Mivart’s. A year had made a vast alteration in my mind; I had ceased to regard pleasure for its own sake, I rather coveted its enjoyments, as the great sources of worldly distinction. I was not the less a coxcomb than heretofore, nor the less a voluptuary, nor the less choice in my perfumes, nor the less fastidious in my horses and my dress; but I viewed these matters in a light wholly different from that in which I had hitherto regarded them. Beneath all the carelessness of my exterior, my mind was close, keen, and inquiring; and under the affectations of foppery, and the levity of a manner almost unique, for the effeminacy of its tone, I veiled an ambition the most extensive in its object, and a resolution the most daring in the accomplishment of its means.
I can clearly remember the feelings I had when I arrived in London and settled into the apartments that had been prepared for me at Mivart’s. A year had made a huge difference in my mindset; I had stopped seeing pleasure as something worthwhile in itself and instead saw it as a way to achieve worldly distinction. I was still just as much of a dandy as I had been before, just as much of a hedonist, just as picky about my perfumes, and just as particular about my horses and clothes; but I looked at these things in a completely different light than I had before. Beneath all my apparent nonchalance, my mind was sharp, observant, and curious; and behind the airs of vanity and my rather unique, effeminate style, I hid an ambition that was incredibly broad in scope and a determination that was incredibly bold in pursuing my goals.
I was still lounging over my breakfast, on the second morning of my arrival, when Mr. N—, the tailor, was announced.
I was still relaxing over my breakfast on the second morning after I arrived when Mr. N—, the tailor, was announced.
“Good morning, Mr. Pelham; happy to see you returned. Do I disturb you too early? shall I wait on you again?”
“Good morning, Mr. Pelham; it’s great to see you back. Am I bothering you too early? Should I come back later?”
“No, Mr. N—, I am ready to receive you; you may renew my measure.”
“No, Mr. N—, I’m ready to see you; you can go ahead and take my measurements again.”
“We are a very good figure, Mr. Pelham; very good figure,” replied the Schneider, surveying me from head to foot, while he was preparing his measure; “we want a little assistance though; we must be padded well here; we must have our chest thrown out, and have an additional inch across the shoulders; we must live for effect in this world, Mr. Pelham; a leetle tighter round the waist, eh?”
“We're in great shape, Mr. Pelham; really good shape,” replied the tailor, checking me out from head to toe as he got ready to take my measurements. “We do need a bit of help, though; we need to be well-padded here; we need to push our chest out and add an extra inch across the shoulders. We have to make an impression in this world, Mr. Pelham; a little tighter around the waist, right?”
“Mr. N—,” said I, “you will take, first, my exact measure, and, secondly, my exact instructions. Have you done the first?”
“Mr. N—,” I said, “you will first take my exact measurements and then my specific instructions. Have you completed the first?”
“We are done now, Mr. Pelham,” replied my man-maker, in a slow, solemn tone.
“We're done now, Mr. Pelham,” replied my creator, in a slow, serious tone.
“You will have the goodness then to put no stuffing of any description in my coat; you will not pinch me an iota tighter across the waist than is natural to that part of my body, and you will please, in your infinite mercy, to leave me as much after the fashion in which God made me, as you possibly can.”
"You will kindly make sure not to put any padding of any kind in my coat; you won't squeeze me even a tiny bit tighter around the waist than what's normal for that part of my body, and please, in your endless kindness, leave me as much as possible in the way that God created me."
“But, Sir, we must be padded; we are much too thin; all the gentlemen in the Life Guards are padded, Sir.”
“But, Sir, we need to be padded; we’re way too thin; all the guys in the Life Guards are padded, Sir.”
“Mr. N—,” answered I, “you will please to speak of us, with a separate, and not a collective pronoun; and you will let me for once have my clothes such as a gentleman, who, I beg of you to understand, is not a Life Guardsman, can wear without being mistaken for a Guy Fawkes on a fifth of November.”
“Mr. N—,” I replied, “please refer to us using individual pronouns, not collectively; and I’d appreciate it if you could allow me to wear clothes that a gentleman, who I ask you to understand is not a Life Guardsman, can wear without being mistaken for Guy Fawkes on November fifth.”
Mr. N—looked very discomfited: “We shall not be liked, Sir, when we are made—we sha’n’t, I assure you. I will call on Saturday at 11 o’clock. Good morning, Mr. Pelham; we shall never be done justice to, if we do not live for effect; good morning, Mr. Pelham.”
Mr. N—looked very uncomfortable: “We won’t be liked, Sir, when we’re made—we won’t, I promise you. I’ll drop by on Saturday at 11 o’clock. Good morning, Mr. Pelham; we’ll never get the recognition we deserve if we don’t live for effect; good morning, Mr. Pelham.”
Scarcely had Mr. N—retired, before Mr.—, his rival, appeared. The silence and austerity of this importation from Austria, were very refreshing after the orations of Mr. N—.
Scarcely had Mr. N— retired before Mr.—, his rival, showed up. The quiet and seriousness of this newcomer from Austria were a nice change after Mr. N—'s speeches.
“Two frock-coats, Mr.—,” said I, “one of them brown, velvet collar same colour; the other, dark grey, no stuffing, and finished by Wednesday. Good morning, Mr.—.”
“Two coat suits, sir,” I said, “one of them brown with a matching velvet collar; the other is dark gray, unpadded, and will be done by Wednesday. Good morning, sir.”
“Monsieur B—, un autre tailleur,” said Bedos, opening the door after Mr. S.‘s departure.
“Monsieur B—, another tailor,” said Bedos, opening the door after Mr. S.'s departure.
“Admit him,” said I. “Now for the most difficult article of dress—the waistcoat.”
“Let him in,” I said. “Now for the trickiest piece of clothing—the waistcoat.”
And here, as I am weary of tailors, let me reflect a little upon that divine art of which they are the professors. Alas, for the instability of all human sciences! A few short months ago, in the first edition of this memorable Work, I laid down rules for costume, the value of which, Fashion begins already to destroy. The thoughts which I shall now embody, shall be out of the reach of that great innovator, and applicable not to one age, but to all. To the sagacious reader, who has already discovered what portions of this work are writ in irony—what in earnest—I fearlessly commit these maxims; beseeching him to believe, with Sterne, that “every thing is big with jest, and has wit in it, and instruction too, if we can but find it out!”
And now, since I’m tired of tailors, let me take a moment to think about that divine craft they practice. Oh, how unstable all human knowledge is! Just a few months ago, in the first edition of this memorable work, I set out rules for attire that Fashion is already starting to undermine. The ideas I’m about to express will be beyond the reach of that great trendsetter and relevant not just to one era, but to all. To the insightful reader, who has already noticed which parts of this work are written with irony and which are serious, I confidently present these principles; asking you to believe, as Sterne put it, that “everything is filled with jest, and contains wit and instruction, if we can just discover it!”
MAXIMS.
Principles.
1. Do not require your dress so much to fit, as to adorn you. Nature is not to be copied, but to be exalted by art. Apelles blamed Protogenes for being too natural.
1. Don't focus too much on your dress fitting perfectly; instead, wear it to enhance your beauty. We shouldn't just imitate nature, but rather elevate it through art. Apelles criticized Protogenes for being too natural.
2. Never in your dress altogether desert that taste which is general. The world considers eccentricity in great things, genius; in small things, folly.
2. Never completely abandon a sense of style in your clothing that is generally accepted. The world views eccentricity in significant matters as genius; in minor matters, it's seen as foolishness.
3. Always remember that you dress to fascinate others, not yourself.
3. Always remember that you dress to impress others, not yourself.
4. Keep your mind free from all violent affections at the hour of the toilet. A philosophical serenity is perfectly necessary to success. Helvetius says justly, that our errors arise from our passions.
4. Keep your mind free from any violent emotions while getting ready. A calm and clear mindset is essential for success. Helvetius correctly states that our mistakes come from our passions.
5. Remember that none but those whose courage is unquestionable, can venture to be effeminate. It was only in the field that the Lacedemonians were accustomed to use perfumes and curl their hair.
5. Keep in mind that only those with undeniable courage can afford to be delicate. The Spartans only used perfumes and styled their hair in the battlefield.
6. Never let the finery of chains and rings seem your own choice; that which naturally belongs to women should appear only worn for their sake. We dignify foppery, when we invest it with a sentiment.
6. Never let the fancy of jewelry and accessories seem like your own choice; what naturally belongs to women should only appear worn for their sake. We give importance to superficiality when we attach feelings to it.
7. To win the affection of your mistress, appear negligent in your costume—to preserve it, assiduous: the first is a sign of the passion of love; the second, of its respect.
7. To win your mistress's affection, be casual with your appearance—but be diligent in maintaining it: the first shows the passion of love; the second shows its respect.
8. A man must be a profound calculator to be a consummate dresser. One must not dress the same, whether one goes to a minister or a mistress; an avaricious uncle, or an ostentatious cousin: there is no diplomacy more subtle than that of dress.
8. A guy has to be really good at reading the room to be a great dresser. You can’t wear the same outfit, whether you’re visiting a pastor or your girlfriend; a greedy uncle or a flashy cousin: there’s no trickier diplomacy than that of clothing.
9. Is the great man whom you would conciliate a coxcomb?—go to him in a waistcoat like his own. “Imitation,” says the author of Lacon, “is the sincerest flattery.”
9. Is the important person you want to win over a bit of a show-off?—go to him wearing a waistcoat like his. “Imitation,” says the author of Lacon, “is the sincerest flattery.”
10. The handsome may be shewy in dress, the plain should study to be unexceptionable; just as in great men we look for something to admire—in ordinary men we ask for nothing to forgive.
10. The good-looking might be flashy in their clothing, while the plain should aim to be without flaws; just like with great people, we look for something to admire—in ordinary people, we expect nothing that needs forgiving.
11. There is a study of dress for the aged, as well as for the young. Inattention is no less indecorous in one than in the other; we may distinguish the taste appropriate to each, by the reflection that youth is made to be loved—age, to be respected.
11. There is an examination of clothing for both the young and the elderly. Neglecting one's appearance is just as inappropriate for one group as it is for the other; we can identify the suitable style for each by considering that youth is meant to be admired—while age deserves respect.
12. A fool may dress gaudily, but a fool cannot dress well—for to dress well requires judgment; and Rochefaucault says with truth, “On est quelquefois un sot avec de l’esprit, mais on ne lest jamais avec du jugement.”
12. A fool can wear flashy clothes, but a fool can’t dress well—because dressing well requires good judgment; and Rochefaucault wisely says, “Sometimes a person is a fool with wit, but never with judgment.”
13. There may be more pathos in the fall of a collar, or the curl of a lock, than the shallow think for. Should we be so apt as we are now to compassionate the misfortunes, and to forgive the insincerity of Charles I., if his pictures had pourtrayed him in a bob wig and a pigtail? Vandyke was a greater sophist than Hume.
13. There might be more emotion in the fall of a collar or the curl of a lock than shallow thinkers realize. Would we be so quick to sympathize with the misfortunes and forgive the insincerity of Charles I if his portraits showed him in a bob wig and a pigtail? Vandyke was a greater deceiver than Hume.
14. The most graceful principle of dress is neatness—the most vulgar is preciseness.
14. The most elegant principle of clothing is neatness—while the most garish is being overly precise.
15. Dress contains the two codes of morality—private and public. Attention is the duty we owe to others—cleanliness that which we owe to ourselves.
15. Clothing reflects both personal and social ethics. Consideration for others is our responsibility—cleanliness is what we owe ourselves.
16. Dress so that it may never be said of you “What a well dressed man!”—but, “What a gentlemanlike man!”
16. Dress in a way that people will never say, “What a well-dressed man!”—but rather, “What a gentlemanly man!”
17. Avoid many colours; and seek, by some one prevalent and quiet tint, to sober down the others. Apelles used only four colours, and always subdued those which were more florid, by a darkening varnish.
17. Use fewer colors, and try to tone down the others with one dominant, muted shade. Apelles only used four colors and always softened the brighter ones with a dark glaze.
18. Nothing is superficial to a deep observer! It is in trifles that the mind betrays itself. “In what part of that letter,” said a king to the wisest of living diplomatists, “did you discover irresolution?”—“In its ns and gs!” was the answer.
18. Nothing seems trivial to someone who pays attention! It's in the small details that the mind reveals itself. “In what part of that letter,” a king asked the wisest diplomat alive, “did you notice uncertainty?”—“In its ns and gs!” was the reply.
19. A very benevolent man will never shock the feelings of others, by an excess either of inattention or display; you may doubt, therefore, the philanthropy both of a sloven and a fop.
19. A truly kind person will never hurt others' feelings through being overly careless or overly showy; you can, therefore, question the goodwill of both a slacker and a show-off.
20. There is an indifference to please in a stocking down at heel—but there may be a malevolence in a diamond ring.
20. There's a lack of concern for appearances in a worn-out sock—but there could be a malicious intent in a diamond ring.
21. Inventions in dressing should resemble Addison’s definition of fine writing, and consists of “refinements which are natural, without being obvious.”
21. Inventions in fashion should reflect Addison’s definition of fine writing, which consists of “refinements that are natural, yet not obvious.”
22. He who esteems trifles for themselves, is a trifler—he who esteems them for the conclusions to be drawn from them, or the advantage to which they can be put, is a philosopher.
22. Someone who values small things for their own sake is a fool—someone who values them for the insights they provide or the benefits they can bring is a thinker.
CHAPTER XLV.
Tantot, Monseigneur le Marquis a cheval—Tantot, Monsieur du Mazin de bout!—L’Art de se Promener a Cheval.
Tantot, Monseigneur the Marquis on horseback—Tantot, Monsieur du Mazin standing!—The Art of Riding a Horse.
My cabriolet was at the door, and I was preparing to enter, when I saw a groom managing, with difficulty, a remarkably fine and spirited horse. As, at that time, I was chiefly occupied with the desire of making as perfect an equine collection as my fortune would allow, I sent my cab boy (vulgo Tiger) to inquire of the groom, whether the horse was to be sold, and to whom it belonged.
My convertible was at the door, and I was getting ready to get in when I noticed a groom struggling to handle a really beautiful and lively horse. Since I was mostly focused on building the best possible horse collection that my budget could manage, I sent my cab driver (nicknamed Tiger) to ask the groom if the horse was for sale and who owned it.
“It was not to be disposed of,” was the answer, “and it belonged to Sir Reginald Glanville.”
“It couldn't be thrown away,” was the reply, “and it belonged to Sir Reginald Glanville.”
The name thrilled through me: I drove after the groom, and inquired Sir Reginald Glanville’s address. His house, the groom (whose dark coloured livery was the very perfection of a right judgment) informed me, was at No.—Pall Mall. I resolved to call that morning, but first I drove to Lady Roseville’s to talk about Almack’s and the beau monde, and be initiated into the newest scandal and satire of the day.
The name excited me: I chased after the groom and asked for Sir Reginald Glanville’s address. The groom, whose dark uniform was the epitome of good taste, told me it was at No.—Pall Mall. I decided to drop by that morning, but first I went to Lady Roseville’s to chat about Almack’s and the high society and to get the scoop on the latest gossip and jokes of the day.
Lady Roseville was at home; I found the room half full of women: the beautiful countess was one of the few persons extant who admit people of a morning. She received me with marked kindness. Seeing that—, who was esteemed, among his friends, the handsomest man of the day, had risen from his seat, next to Lady Roseville, in order to make room for me, I negligently and quietly dropped into it, and answered his grave and angry stare at my presumption, with my very sweetest and most condescending smile. Heaven be praised, the handsomest man of the day is never the chief object in the room, when Henry Pelham and his guardian angel, termed by his enemies, his self-esteem, once enter it.
Lady Roseville was at home; I found the room half full of women. The beautiful countess was one of the few people who welcomed visitors in the morning. She greeted me warmly. Noticing that—who was considered by his friends to be the most handsome man of the time—had gotten up from his seat next to Lady Roseville to make space for me, I casually and quietly took his place and responded to his serious and annoyed look at my boldness with my sweetest and most condescending smile. Thank goodness, the most handsome man of the day is never the main focus in the room when Henry Pelham and his so-called guardian angel, called his self-esteem by his critics, walk in.
“Charming collection you have here, dear Lady Roseville,” said I, looking round the room; “quite a museum! But who is that very polite, gentlemanlike young man, who has so kindly relinquished his seat to me,—though it quite grieves me to take it from him?” added I: at the same time leaning back, with a comfortable projection of the feet, and establishing myself more securely in my usurped chair. “Pour l’amour de Dieu, tell me the on dits of the day. Good Heavens! what an unbecoming glass that is! placed just opposite to me, too! Could it not be removed while I stay here? Oh! by the by, Lady Roseville, do you patronize the Bohemian glasses? For my part, I have one which I only look at when I am out of humour; it throws such a lovely flush upon the complexion, that it revives my spirits for the rest of the day. Alas! Lady Roseville, I am looking much paler than when I saw you at Garrett Park; but you—you are like one of those beautiful flowers which bloom the brightest in the winter.”
“Charming collection you have here, dear Lady Roseville,” I said, looking around the room; “it's quite a museum! But who is that very polite, gentlemanly young man who has so kindly given up his seat for me, though I feel bad taking it from him?” I added, leaning back comfortably with my feet out and settling more securely into the chair I’d taken. “Pour l’amour de Dieu, tell me the on dits of the day. Good heavens! What an unflattering mirror that is! It’s right across from me, too! Could it be moved while I’m here? Oh! By the way, Lady Roseville, do you use Bohemian glasses? I have one that I only look at when I’m in a bad mood; it gives such a lovely glow to the complexion that it lifts my spirits for the rest of the day. Alas! Lady Roseville, I look much paler than when I saw you at Garrett Park; but you—you look like one of those beautiful flowers that bloom the brightest in the winter.”
“Thank Heaven, Mr. Pelham,” said Lady Roseville, laughing, “that you allow me at last to say one word. You have learned, at least, the art of making the frais of the conversation since your visit to Paris.”
“Thank goodness, Mr. Pelham,” Lady Roseville said, laughing, “that you finally let me say a word. You've picked up the knack of keeping the conversation lively since your trip to Paris.”
“I understand you,” answered I; “you mean that I talk too much; it is true—I own the offence—nothing is so unpopular! Even I, the civilest, best natured, most unaffected person in all Europe, am almost disliked, positively disliked, for that sole and simple crime. Ah! the most beloved man in society is that deaf and dumb person, comment s’appelle-t-il?”
“I get you,” I replied; “you mean I talk too much; it’s true—I admit it—it’s such an unpopular trait! Even I, the politest, most easy-going, genuine person in all of Europe, am almost disliked, actually disliked, for that one simple fault. Ah! The most loved person in society is that deaf and mute guy, what’s his name?”
“Yes,” said Lady Roseville, “Popularity is a goddess best worshipped by negatives; and the fewer claims one has to be admired, the more pretensions one has to be beloved.”
“Yes,” said Lady Roseville, “Popularity is a goddess best worshipped by what we lack; the fewer reasons one has to be admired, the more chances one has to be truly loved.”
“Perfectly true, in general,” said I—“for instance, I make the rule, and you the exception. I, a perfect paragon, am hated because I am one; you, a perfect paragon, are idolized in spite of it. But tell me what literary news is there. I am tired of the trouble of idleness, and in order to enjoy a little dignified leisure, intend to set up as a savant.”
“That's perfectly true in general,” I said. “For example, I’m the rule, and you’re the exception. I’m a perfect example, hated for it; you’re a perfect example, idolized despite it. But what’s the latest in literature? I’m tired of the hassle of doing nothing, and to enjoy a bit of respectable leisure, I plan to act like an expert.”
“Oh, Lady C—B—is going to write a Commentary on Ude; and Madame de Genlis a Proof of the Apocrypha. The Duke of N—e is publishing a Treatise on ‘Toleration; and Lord L—y an Essay on ‘Self-knowledge.‘As for news more remote, I hear that the Dey of Algiers is finishing an ‘Ode to Liberty,’ and the College of Caffraria preparing a volume of voyages to the North Pole!”
“Oh, Lady C—B—is going to write a commentary on Ude; and Madame de Genlis a proof of the Apocrypha. The Duke of N—e is publishing a treatise on ‘Toleration’ and Lord L—y an essay on ‘Self-knowledge.’ As for more distant news, I hear that the Dey of Algiers is finishing an ‘Ode to Liberty,’ and the College of Caffraria is preparing a volume of voyages to the North Pole!”
“Now,” said I, “if I retail this information with a serious air, I will lay a wager that I find plenty of believers; for falsehood, uttered solemnly, is much more like probability than truth uttered doubtingly: else how do the priests of Brama and Mahomet live?”
“Now,” I said, “if I share this information with a serious expression, I bet I’ll find plenty of people who believe me; because a lie told solemnly seems much more believable than the truth when it’s spoken with hesitation: otherwise, how do the priests of Brahma and Muhammad make a living?”
“Ah! now you grow too profound, Mr. Pelham!”
“Ah! now you’re getting too deep, Mr. Pelham!”
“C’est vrai—but—”
"That's true—but—"
“Tell me,” interrupted Lady Roseville, “how it happens that you, who talk eruditely enough upon matters of erudition, should talk so lightly upon matters of levity?”
“Tell me,” interrupted Lady Roseville, “how is it that you, who speak knowledgeably about serious topics, can be so casual about things that are just for fun?”
“Why,” said I, rising to depart, “very great minds are apt to think that all which they set any value upon, is of equal importance. Thus Hesiod, who, you know, was a capital poet, though rather an imitator of Shenstone, tells us that God bestowed valour on some men, and on others a genius for dancing. It was reserved for me, Lady Roseville, to unite the two perfections. Adieu!”
“Why,” I said, getting up to leave, “great minds tend to believe that everything they value is equally important. For example, Hesiod, who was a great poet, even if he imitated Shenstone a bit, tells us that God gave courage to some men and a talent for dancing to others. It was up to me, Lady Roseville, to bring those two qualities together. Goodbye!”
“Thus,” said I, when I was once more alone—“thus do we ‘play the fools with the time,’ until Fate brings that which is better than folly; and, standing idly upon the sea-shore, till we can catch the favouring wind which is to waft the vessel of our destiny to enterprise and fortune, amuse ourselves with the weeds and the pebbles which are within our reach!”
“Therefore,” I said, when I was alone again—“this is how we ‘play the fools with time,’ until Fate brings something better than foolishness; and, standing idly on the beach, waiting for the favorable wind that will carry the ship of our destiny to opportunity and success, we entertain ourselves with the seaweed and pebbles within our reach!”
CHAPTER XLVI.
There was a youth who, as with toil and travel, Had grown quite weak and grey before his time; Nor any could the restless grief unravel, Which burned within him, withering up his prime, And goading him, like fiends, from land to land. —P. B. Shelley.
There was a young man who, through hard work and long journeys, Had become weak and aged before his time; And no one could solve the endless pain, Which tormented him, draining the vitality of his youth, Pushing him, like demons, from place to place. —P. B. Shelley.
From Lady Roseville’s I went to Glanville’s house. He was at home. I was ushered into a beautiful apartment, hung with rich damask, and interspersed with a profusion of mirrors, which enchanted me to the heart. Beyond, to the right of this room, was a small boudoir, fitted up with books, and having, instead of carpets, soft cushions of dark green velvet, so as to supersede the necessity of chairs. This room, evidently a favourite retreat, was adorned at close intervals with girandoles of silver and mother-of-pearl; and the interstices of the book-cases were filled with mirrors, set in silver: the handles of the doors were of the same metal.
From Lady Roseville’s, I went to Glanville’s house. He was home. I was led into a gorgeous room decorated with rich damask and filled with a lot of mirrors, which enchanted me completely. Beyond, to the right of this room, was a small boudoir, stocked with books and featuring soft dark green velvet cushions instead of carpets, eliminating the need for chairs. This room, clearly a favorite retreat, was decorated at regular intervals with silver and mother-of-pearl candle holders, and the spaces between the bookshelves were filled with mirrors framed in silver; the door handles were made of the same metal.
Beyond this library (if such it might be called), and only divided from it by half-drawn curtains of the same colour and material as the cushion, was a bath room. The decorations of this room were of a delicate rose colour: the bath, which was of the most elaborate workmanship, represented, in the whitest marble, a shell, supported by two Tritons. There was, as Glanville afterwards explained to me, a machine in this room which kept up a faint but perpetual breeze, and the light curtains, waving to and fro, scattered about perfumes of the most exquisite odour.
Beyond this library (if you could really call it that), just separated from it by half-drawn curtains in the same color and fabric as the cushion, was a bathroom. The decor of this room featured a soft pink shade: the bath, which was crafted with exceptional detail, was made of pure white marble and designed like a shell, held up by two Tritons. There was, as Glanville later explained to me, a device in this room that created a gentle but constant breeze, and the light curtains, swaying back and forth, released scents of the most exquisite fragrance.
Through this luxurious chamber I was led, by the obsequious and bowing valet, into a fourth room, in which, opposite to a toilet of massive gold, and negligently robed in his dressing-gown, sate Reginald Glanville:—“Good Heavens,” thought I, as I approached him, “can this be the man who made his residence par choix, in a miserable hovel, exposed to all the damps, winds, and vapours, that the prolific generosity of an English Heaven ever begot?”
Through this lavish room, I was guided by the overly eager and bowing valet into a fourth room, where, across from a toilet made of solid gold and dressed carelessly in his robe, sat Reginald Glanville. “Good heavens,” I thought as I walked closer to him, “is this really the man who chose to live in a miserable hovel, exposed to all the dampness, winds, and mists that the abundant generosity of an English sky ever produced?”
Our meeting was cordial in the extreme. Glanville, though still pale and thin, appeared in much better health than I had yet seen him since our boyhood. He was, or affected to be, in the most joyous spirits; and when his dark blue eye lighted up, in answer to the merriment of his lips, and his noble and glorious cast of countenance shone out, as if it had never been clouded by grief or passion, I thought, as I looked at him, that I had never seen so perfect a specimen of masculine beauty, at once physical and intellectual.
Our meeting was extremely friendly. Glanville, although still pale and thin, looked much healthier than I had seen him in a long time since our childhood. He seemed to be in the best spirits; when his dark blue eyes lit up in response to his own laughter, and his impressive and striking face shone as if it had never been overshadowed by sadness or emotion, I thought, as I looked at him, that I had never seen such a perfect example of masculine beauty, both physical and intellectual.
“My dear Pelham,” said Glanville, “let us see a great deal of each other: I live very much alone: I have an excellent cook, sent me over from France, by the celebrated gourmand Marechal de—. I dine every day exactly at eight, and never accept an invitation to dine elsewhere. My table is always laid for three, and you will, therefore, be sure of finding a dinner here every day you have no better engagement. What think you of my taste in furnishing?”
“Hey Pelham,” Glanville said, “let’s hang out a lot. I spend a lot of time alone. I have a fantastic cook who came over from France, sent by the famous foodie Marechal de—. I have dinner every day at eight, and I never accept invitations to eat anywhere else. My table is always set for three, so you can count on finding dinner here whenever you don’t have other plans. What do you think of my decorating style?”
“I have only to say,” answered I, “that since I am so often to dine with you, I hope your taste in wines will be one half as good.”
“I just want to say,” I replied, “that since I’m going to be having dinner at your place so often, I hope your taste in wines is at least half as good.”
“We are all,” said Glanville, with a faint smile, “we are all, in the words of the true old proverb, ‘children of a larger growth.‘Our first toy is love—our second, display, according as our ambition prompts us to exert it. Some place it in horses—some in honours, some in feasts, and some—voici un exemple—in furniture. So true it is, Pelham, that our earliest longings are the purest: in love, we covet goods for the sake of the one beloved; in display, for our own: thus, our first stratum of mind produces fruit for others; our second becomes niggardly, and bears only sufficient for ourselves. But enough of my morals—will you drive me out, if I dress quicker than you ever saw man dress before?”
“We are all,” said Glanville, with a slight smile, “we are all, in the words of the old saying, ‘children of a larger growth.’ Our first toy is love—our second is display, depending on how ambitious we feel. Some invest it in horses, some in honors, some in feasts, and some—here’s an example—in furniture. It’s true, Pelham, that our earliest desires are the purest: in love, we desire things for the sake of the one we love; in display, for ourselves. So, our first layer of thought produces benefits for others; our second becomes stingy, providing only enough for ourselves. But enough of my morals—will you take me out if I get ready faster than you’ve ever seen?”
“No,” said I; “for I make it a rule never to drive out a badly dressed friend; take time, and I will let you accompany me.”
“No,” I said; “I have a rule not to leave a poorly-dressed friend behind; take your time, and I’ll let you join me.”
“So be it then. Do you ever read? If so, my books are made to be opened, and you may toss them over while I am at my toilet.”
“So be it then. Do you ever read? If so, my books are meant to be opened, and you can flip through them while I get ready.”
“You are very good,” said I, “but I never do read.”
“You're really good,” I said, “but I never read.”
“Look—here,” said Glanville, “are two works, one of poetry—one on the Catholic Question—both dedicated to me. Seymour—my waistcoat. See what it is to furnish a house differently from other people; one becomes a bel esprit, and a Mecaenas, immediately. Believe me, if you are rich enough to afford it, that there is no passport to fame like eccentricity. Seymour—my coat. I am at your service, Pelham. Believe hereafter that one may dress well in a short time?”
“Look—right here,” said Glanville, “are two works, one of poetry—one about the Catholic Question—both dedicated to me. Seymour—my waistcoat. See how furnishing a house differently from others turns you into a trendsetter and a patron of the arts instantly. Trust me, if you’re wealthy enough to pull it off, there’s no better ticket to fame than being eccentric. Seymour—my coat. I’m at your service, Pelham. Do you believe now that you can dress well in no time?”
“One may do it, but not two—allons!”
"One person can do it, but not two—let's go!"
I observed that Glanville was dressed in the deepest mourning, and imagined, from that circumstance, and his accession to the title I heard applied to him for the first time, that his father was only just dead. In this opinion I was soon undeceived. He had been dead for some years. Glanville spoke to me of his family;—“To my mother,” said he, “I am particularly anxious to introduce you—of my sister, I say nothing; I expect you to be surprised with her. I love her more than any thing on earth now,” and as Glanville said this, a paler shade passed over his face.
I noticed that Glanville was dressed in deep mourning and, from that, along with hearing the title applied to him for the first time, I thought his father had just died. I was soon proven wrong; his father had been dead for several years. Glanville talked to me about his family—“I really want to introduce you to my mother,” he said, “and as for my sister, I won’t say much; I think you’ll be surprised by her. I love her more than anything else in the world now,” and as he said this, a pale look crossed his face.
We were in the Park—Lady Roseville passed us—we both bowed to her; as she returned our greeting, I was struck with the deep and sudden blush which overspread her countenance. “Can that be for me?” thought I. I looked towards Glanville: his countenance had recovered its serenity, and was settled into its usual proud, but not displeasing, calmness of expression.
We were in the park when Lady Roseville walked by us. We both bowed to her; as she greeted us back, I noticed the deep and sudden blush that spread across her face. “Could that be for me?” I wondered. I glanced at Glanville: his face had returned to its usual calm, proud expression, which was strong but not unpleasant.
“Do you know Lady Roseville well?” said I. “Very,” answered Glanville, laconically, and changed the conversation. As we were leaving the Park, through Cumberland Gate, we were stopped by a blockade of carriages; a voice, loud, harsh, and vulgarly accented, called out to Glanville by his name. I turned, and saw Thornton.
“Do you know Lady Roseville well?” I asked. “Very,” Glanville replied briefly, and then changed the topic. As we were exiting the Park through Cumberland Gate, a line of carriages blocked our way; a loud, harsh voice with a strong accent shouted out to Glanville by name. I turned and saw Thornton.
“For God’s sake, Pelham, drive on,” cried Glanville; “let me, for once, escape that atrocious plebeian.”
“For God’s sake, Pelham, keep going,” shouted Glanville; “let me, for once, get away from that awful commoner.”
Thornton was crossing the road towards us; I waved my hand to him civilly enough (for I never cut any body), and drove rapidly through the other gate, without appearing to notice his design of speaking to us.
Thornton was crossing the road toward us; I waved at him politely enough (since I never ignore anyone), and quickly drove through the other gate, pretending not to notice his intention to talk to us.
“Thank Heaven!” said Glanville, and sunk back in a reverie, from which I could not awaken him, till he was set down at his own door.
“Thank heaven!” Glanville said, sinking back into a daydream, and I couldn’t snap him out of it until he was finally dropped off at his own door.
When I returned to Mivart’s, I found a card from Lord Dawton, and a letter from my mother.
When I got back to Mivart’s, I found a card from Lord Dawton and a letter from my mom.
“My Dear Henry, (began the letter,)
“My Dear Henry, (began the letter,)
“Lord Dawton having kindly promised to call upon you, personally, with this note, I cannot resist the opportunity that promise affords me, of saying how desirous I am that you should cultivate his acquaintance. He is, you know, among the most prominent leaders of the Opposition; and should the Whigs, by any possible chance, ever come into power, he would have a great chance of becoming prime minister. I trust, however, that you will not adopt that side of the question. The Whigs are a horrid set of people (politically speaking), vote for the Roman Catholics, and never get into place; they give very good dinners, however, and till you have decided upon your politics, you may as well make the most of them. I hope, by the by, that you see a great deal of Lord Vincent: every one speaks highly of his talents; and only two weeks ago, he said, publicly, that he thought you the most promising young man, and the most naturally clever person, he had ever met. I hope that you will be attentive to your parliamentary duties; and, oh, Henry, be sure that you see Cartwright, the dentist, as soon as possible.
“Lord Dawton has generously promised to visit you personally with this note, so I can’t pass up the chance to express how keen I am for you to get to know him. He is, as you know, one of the key leaders of the Opposition, and if the Whigs ever manage to come into power by some unlikely chance, he’d have a strong shot at becoming prime minister. Still, I hope you won’t take that side of things. The Whigs are a terrible bunch (politically speaking), they support Roman Catholics, and never really get into power; however, they throw great dinner parties, so until you figure out your political stance, you might as well enjoy that. By the way, I hope you spend a lot of time with Lord Vincent: everyone speaks very highly of his abilities, and just two weeks ago, he publicly declared that he thinks you’re the most promising young man and the most naturally clever person he’s ever met. I hope you’ll focus on your parliamentary responsibilities; and, oh, Henry, make sure to see Cartwright, the dentist, as soon as you can.”
“I intend hastening to London three weeks earlier than I had intended, in order to be useful to you. I have written already to dear Lady Roseville, begging her to introduce you at Lady C.‘s, and Lady—; the only places worth going to at present. They tell me there is a horrid, vulgar, ignorant book come out, about—. As you ought to be well versed in modern literature, I hope you will read it, and give me your opinion. Adieu, my dear Henry, ever your affectionate mother,
“I plan to head to London three weeks earlier than I originally intended, to be helpful to you. I've already written to dear Lady Roseville, asking her to introduce you at Lady C.'s and Lady—; those are the only places worth attending right now. I've heard that there's a terrible, crude, ignorant book out about—. Since you should be well-informed about modern literature, I hope you'll read it and share your thoughts with me. Goodbye, my dear Henry, always your loving mother,
“Frances Pelham.”
“Frances Pelham.”
I was still at my solitary dinner, when the following note was brought me from Lady Roseville:—
I was still having my dinner alone when I received the following note from Lady Roseville:—
“Dear Mr. Pelham,
“Hi Mr. Pelham,
“Lady Frances wishes Lady C—to be made acquainted with you; this is her night, and I therefore enclose you a card. As I dine at—House, I shall have an opportunity of making your eloge before your arrival. Your’s sincerely,
“Lady Frances wants Lady C to meet you; this is her night, so I'm enclosing a card. Since I'm dining at—House, I'll have a chance to sing your praises before you arrive. Yours sincerely,”
“C. Roseville.”
"Roseville, CA."
I wonder, thought I, as I made my toilet, whether or not Lady Roseville is enamoured with her new correspondent? I went very early, and before I retired, my vanity was undeceived. Lady Roseville was playing at ecarte, when I entered. She beckoned to me to approach. I did. Her antagonist was Mr. Bedford, a natural son of the Duke of Shrewsbury, and one of the best natured and best looking dandies about town: there was, of course, a great crowd round the table. Lady Roseville played incomparably; bets were high in her favour. Suddenly her countenance changed—her hand trembled—her presence of mind forsook her. She lost the game. I looked up and saw just opposite to her, but apparently quite careless and unmoved, Reginald Glanville. We had only time to exchange nods, for Lady Roseville rose from the table, took my arm, and walked to the other end of the room, in order to introduce me to my hostess.
I wondered to myself as I got ready, whether Lady Roseville was into her new correspondent. I arrived quite early, and before I left, my vanity was proven wrong. Lady Roseville was playing ecarte when I walked in. She signaled for me to come over, and I did. Her opponent was Mr. Bedford, the illegitimate son of the Duke of Shrewsbury, and one of the most good-natured and attractive trendsetters in town; naturally, there was a big crowd around the table. Lady Roseville played exceptionally well; the bets were high in her favor. Suddenly, her expression changed—her hand shook—her composure slipped away. She lost the game. I looked up and saw Reginald Glanville directly across from her, apparently indifferent and unfazed. We only had time to nod at each other before Lady Roseville got up from the table, took my arm, and walked to the other side of the room to introduce me to my hostess.
I spoke to her a few words, but she was absent and inattentive; my penetration required no farther proof to convince me that she was not wholly insensible to the attentions of Glanville. Lady—was as civil and silly as the generality of Lady Blanks are: and feeling very much bored, I soon retired to an obscurer corner of the room. Here Glanville joined me.
I spoke a few words to her, but she seemed distant and not paying attention; it was clear to me that she was not completely indifferent to Glanville's interest. Lady—was as polite and foolish as most Lady Blanks are: feeling pretty bored, I quickly moved to a quieter corner of the room. There, Glanville came to join me.
“It is but seldom,” said he, “that I come to these places; to-night my sister persuaded me to venture forth.”
“It’s rare,” he said, “that I come to these places; tonight my sister convinced me to come out.”
“Is she here?” said I.
“Is she here?” I asked.
“She is,” answered he; “she has just gone into the refreshment room with my mother, and when she returns, I will introduce you.”
“She is,” he replied; “she just went into the refreshment room with my mom, and when she comes back, I’ll introduce you.”
While Glanville was yet speaking, three middle-aged ladies, who had been talking together with great vehemence for the last ten minutes, approached us.
While Glanville was still speaking, three middle-aged ladies, who had been talking together passionately for the last ten minutes, came over to us.
“Which is he?—which is he?” said two of them, in no inaudible accents.
“Which one is he?—which one is he?” said two of them, in loud voices.
“This,” replied the third; and coming up to Glanville, she addressed him, to my great astonishment, in terms of the most hyperbolical panegyric.
“This,” said the third; and walking up to Glanville, she spoke to him, much to my surprise, in the most exaggerated praise.
“Your work is wonderful! wonderful!” said she.
“Your work is amazing! Amazing!” she said.
“Oh! quite—quite!” echoed the other two.
“Oh! totally—totally!” echoed the other two.
“I can’t say,” recommenced the Coryphoea, “that I like the moral—at least not quite; no, not quite.”
“I can’t say,” the Coryphoea continued, “that I like the moral—at least not really; no, not really.”
“Not quite,” repeated her coadjutrices.
“Not quite,” her helpers repeated.
Glanville drew himself up with his most stately air, and after three profound bows, accompanied by a smile of the most unequivocal contempt, he turned on his heel, and sauntered away.
Glanville straightened himself with his most dignified posture, and after three deep bows, paired with a smile of pure disdain, he turned on his heel and walked away casually.
“Did your grace ever see such a bear?” said one of the echoes.
“Have you ever seen a bear like this, your grace?” said one of the echoes.
“Never,” said the duchess, with a mortified air; “but I will have him yet. How handsome he is for an author!”
“Never,” said the duchess, looking embarrassed; “but I will have him yet. He’s so handsome for a writer!”
I was descending the stairs in the last state of ennui, when Glanville laid his hand on my shoulder.
I was going down the stairs feeling utterly bored when Glanville put his hand on my shoulder.
“Shall I take you home?” said he: “my carriage has just drawn up.”
“Shall I take you home?” he asked. “My car has just pulled up.”
I was too glad to answer in the affirmative.
I was so happy to respond with a yes.
“How long have you been an author?” said I, when we were seated in Glanville’s carriage.
“How long have you been an author?” I asked as we sat in Glanville’s carriage.
“Not many days,” he replied. “I have tried one resource after another—all—all in vain. Oh, God! that for me there could exist such a blessing as fiction! Must I be ever the martyr of one burning, lasting, indelible truth!”
“Not many days,” he replied. “I’ve tried every option—every single one has failed. Oh, God! If only there could be a blessing like fiction for me! Must I always be the victim of one relentless, enduring, inescapable truth!”
Glanville uttered these words with a peculiar wildness and energy of tone: he then paused abruptly for a minute, and continued, with an altered voice—“Never, my dear Pelham, be tempted by any inducement into the pleasing errors of print; from that moment you are public property; and the last monster at Exeter ‘Change has more liberty than you; but here we are at Mivart’s. Addio—I will call on you to-morrow, if my wretched state of health will allow me.”
Glanville said these words with a strange intensity and passion in his voice: he then suddenly stopped for a moment and continued in a different tone—“Never, my dear Pelham, let any temptation lead you into the alluring mistakes of print; once that happens, you become public property; and the last beast at Exeter 'Change has more freedom than you; but here we are at Mivart’s. Goodbye—I’ll check in on you tomorrow, if my terrible health permits.”
And with these words we parted.
And with those words, we said goodbye.
CHAPTER XLVII.
Ambition is a lottery, where, however uneven the chances, there are some prizes; but in dissipation, every one draws a blank.—Letters of Stephen Montague.
Ambition is like a lottery; no matter how uneven the odds are, there are some prizes to be won. But in wasting your potential, everyone ends up with nothing.—Letters of Stephen Montague.
The season was not far advanced before I grew heartily tired of what are nicknamed its gaieties; I shrunk, by rapid degrees, into a very small orbit, from which I rarely moved. I had already established a certain reputation for eccentricity, coxcombry, and, to my great astonishment, also for talent; and my pride was satisfied with finding myself universally recherche, whilst I indulged my inclinations by rendering myself universally scarce. I saw much of Vincent, whose varied acquirements and great talents became more and more perceptible, both as my own acquaintance with him increased, and as the political events with which that year was pregnant, called forth their exertion and display. I went occasionally to Lady Roseville’s, and was always treated rather as a long-known friend, than an ordinary acquaintance; nor did I undervalue this distinction, for it was part of her pride to render her house not only as splendid, but as agreeable, as her command over society enabled her to effect.
The season didn't progress far before I became really tired of what people called its fun; I quickly shrank into a very small circle, from which I rarely ventured out. I had already earned a reputation for being eccentric, vain, and, surprisingly, also for having talent; and my pride was satisfied by finding myself sought after, while I indulged my preferences by making myself scarce. I spent a lot of time with Vincent, whose diverse skills and great talents became more noticeable as I got to know him better and as the political events that year unfolded, prompting their use and display. I would occasionally go to Lady Roseville’s, where I was always treated more like a longtime friend than just an ordinary acquaintance; I didn’t take this distinction lightly, as it was part of her pride to make her house not just splendid, but also as enjoyable as her influence over society allowed.
At the House of Commons my visits would have been duly paid, but for one trifling occurrence, upon which, as it is a very sore subject, I shall dwell as briefly as possible. I had scarcely taken my seat, before I was forced to relinquish it. My unsuccessful opponent, Mr. Lufton, preferred a petition against me, for what he called undue means. God knows what he meant; I am sure the House did not, for they turned me out, and declared Mr. Lufton duly elected.
At the House of Commons, my visits would have gone smoothly, if not for a minor incident, which, since it’s a sensitive topic, I’ll keep brief. I had barely taken my seat before I was forced to give it up. My rival, Mr. Lufton, filed a petition against me, claiming I used unfair tactics. Who knows what he really meant; I’m sure the House didn’t, because they kicked me out and announced that Mr. Lufton was rightfully elected.
Never was there such a commotion in the Glenmorris family before. My uncle was seized with the gout in his stomach, and my mother shut herself up with Tremaine, and one China monster, for a whole week. As for me, though I writhed at heart, I bore the calamity philosophically enough in external appearance, nor did I the less busy myself in political matters: with what address and success, good or bad, I endeavoured to supply the loss of my parliamentary influence, the reader will see, when it suits the plot of this history to touch upon such topics.
Never had there been such a stir in the Glenmorris family before. My uncle was hit with a painful case of gout in his stomach, and my mother isolated herself with Tremaine and one annoying character from China for an entire week. As for me, even though I was tormented inside, I managed to handle the situation calmly on the outside. I also kept myself busy with political affairs: how well or poorly I tried to make up for my lost influence in Parliament will be revealed when the story gets to that part.
Glanville I saw continually. When in tolerable spirits, he was an entertaining, though never a frank nor a communicative companion. His conversation then was lively, yet without wit, and sarcastic, though without bitterness. It abounded also in philosophical reflections and terse maxims, which always brought improvement, or, at the worst, allowed discussion. He was a man of even vast powers—of deep thought—of luxuriant, though dark imagination, and of great miscellaneous, though, perhaps, ill arranged erudition. He was fond of paradoxes in reasoning, and supported them with a subtlety and strength of mind, which Vincent, who admired him greatly, told me he had never seen surpassed. He was subject, at times, to a gloom and despondency, which seemed almost like aberration of intellect. At those hours he would remain perfectly silent, and apparently forgetful of my presence, and of every object around him.
I saw Glanville all the time. When he was in a decent mood, he was an entertaining companion, though never straightforward or open. His conversation was lively, but lacking in wit, and sarcastic without being bitter. It was filled with philosophical insights and sharp maxims that usually led to improvement or, at the very least, sparked discussion. He had remarkable abilities—deep thoughts—a rich but dark imagination, and extensive knowledge that was probably not well-organized. He loved to use paradoxes in his reasoning, which he defended with a subtlety and mental strength that Vincent, who admired him a lot, told me he had never seen matched. Sometimes, he would fall into a gloom and depression that felt almost like a mental break. During those times, he would go completely silent and seem to forget I was there or any other thing around him.
It was only then, when the play of his countenance was vanished, and his features were still and set, that you saw in their full extent, the dark and deep traces of premature decay. His cheek was hollow and hueless; his eye dim, and of that visionary and glassy aspect, which is never seen but in great mental or bodily disease, and which, according to the superstitions of some nations, implies a mysterious and unearthly communion of the soul with the beings of another world. From these trances he would sometimes start abruptly, and renew any conversation broken off before, as if wholly unconscious of the length of his reverie. At others, he would rise slowly from his seat, and retire into his own apartment, from which he never emerged during the rest of the day.
It was only then, when the expression on his face disappeared and his features became still and rigid, that you could fully see the dark and deep signs of early decay. His cheek was hollow and pale; his eye was dull, with that distant and glassy look that is only seen in serious mental or physical illness, and which, according to the beliefs of some cultures, suggests a mysterious and otherworldly connection of the soul with beings from another realm. From these trances, he would sometimes suddenly snap back to reality and pick up any conversation that had been interrupted earlier, as if he had no awareness of how long he had been lost in thought. At other times, he would slowly get up from his seat and retreat to his room, where he wouldn’t come out for the rest of the day.
But the reader must bear in mind that there was nothing artificial or affected in his musings, of whatever complexion they might be. Nothing like the dramatic brown studies, and quick starts, which young gentlemen, in love with Lara and Lord Byron, are apt to practise. There never, indeed, was a character that possessed less cant of any description. His work, which was a singular, wild tale—of mingled passion and reflection—was, perhaps, of too original, certainly of too abstract a nature, to suit the ordinary novel readers of the day. It did not acquire popularity for itself, but it gained great reputation for the author. It also inspired every one who read it, with a vague and indescribable interest to see and know the person who had composed so singular a work.
But the reader should keep in mind that there was nothing fake or showy in his thoughts, no matter what they were like. There was nothing resembling the dramatic daydreams and sudden outbursts that young guys, infatuated with Lara and Lord Byron, tend to indulge in. There really was no character with less pretentiousness of any kind. His work, which was a unique, wild story—filled with mixed emotions and deep thoughts—was probably too original and definitely too abstract for the typical novel readers of the time. It didn't gain popularity on its own, but it did earn the author a lot of respect. It also sparked a vague and indescribable curiosity in everyone who read it to meet and learn about the person behind such an unusual work.
This interest he was the first to laugh at, and to disappoint. He shrunk from all admiration, and from all sympathy. At the moment when a crowd assembled round him, and every ear was bent to catch the words, which came alike from so beautiful a lip, and so strange and imaginative a mind, it was his pleasure to utter some sentiment totally different from his written opinion, and utterly destructive of the sensation he had excited. But it was very rarely that he exposed himself to these “trials of an author.” He went out little to any other house but Lady Roseville’s, and it was seldom more than once a week that he was seen even there. Lonely, and singular in mind and habits, he lived in the world like a person occupied by a separate object, and possessed of a separate existence, from that of his fellow-beings. He was luxurious and splendid, beyond all men, in his habits, rather than his tastes. His table groaned beneath a weight of gold, too costly for the daily service even of a prince; but he had no pleasure in surveying it. His wines and viands were of the most exquisite description; but he scarcely tasted them. Yet, what may seem inconsistent, he was averse to all ostentation and show in the eyes of others. He admitted very few into his society—no one so intimately as myself. I never once saw more than three persons at his table. He seemed, in his taste for furniture, in his love of literature, and his pursuit after fame, to be, as he himself said, eternally endeavouring to forget and eternally brought back to remembrance.
This interest was something he was the first to laugh at and let down. He shied away from all admiration and sympathy. When a crowd gathered around him, hanging on every word that came from such beautiful lips and a strange, imaginative mind, he enjoyed expressing opinions that were completely different from what he had written, ruining the excitement he had generated. However, he rarely put himself in these "trials of an author." He hardly visited any other home besides Lady Roseville's, and he was seen there maybe once a week. Isolated and unique in his thoughts and habits, he lived in the world like someone focused on a separate goal, leading a life distinct from that of others. He indulged in luxury and splendor beyond any man, more in his habits than his tastes. His table was laden with gold so extravagant that even a prince wouldn't use it daily; yet he found no joy in looking at it. His wines and dishes were of the finest quality, but he barely sampled them. Paradoxically, he was also averse to any kind of ostentation and show in front of others. He allowed very few into his circle—no one as closely as I was. I never saw more than three people at his table. In his choices of furniture, love of literature, and quest for fame, he seemed, as he would say himself, to be forever trying to forget and forever pulled back to remember.
“I pity that man even more than I admire him,” said Vincent to me, one night when we were walking home from Glanville’s house. “His is, indeed, the disease nulla medicabilis herba. Whether it is the past or the present that afflicts him—whether it is the memory of past evil, or the satiety of present good, he has taken to his heart the bitterest philosophy of life. He does not reject its blessings—he gathers them around him, but as a stone gathers moss—cold, hard, unsoftened by the freshness and the greenness which surround it. As a circle can only touch a circle in one place, every thing that life presents to him, wherever it comes from—to whatever portion of his soul it is applied—can find but one point of contact; and that is the soreness of affliction: whether it is the oblivio or the otium that he requires, he finds equally that he is for ever in want of one treasure:—‘neque gemmis neque purpura venale nec auro.’”
“I feel sorry for that man even more than I admire him,” Vincent said to me one night while we were walking home from Glanville’s house. “He truly suffers from an illness that no herb can cure. Whether it’s the past or the present that troubles him—whether it’s the memory of past wrongs or the emptiness of present joys—he has embraced the harshest philosophy of life. He doesn’t turn away from its blessings; he collects them around him, but like a stone gathers moss—cold, hard, unsoftened by the vitality and freshness that surround it. Just as a circle can only touch another circle at one point, everything life offers him, no matter where it comes from or which part of his soul it touches, can only make contact at one point; and that is the pain of suffering: whether he seeks forgetfulness or peace, he finds himself always lacking one thing: ‘neque gemmis neque purpura venale nec auro.’”
CHAPTER XLVIII.
Mons. Jourdain. Etes-vous fou de l’aller quereller’ lui qui entend la tierce et la quarte, et qui sait tuer un homme par raison demonstrative?
Mons. Jourdain. Are you crazy for arguing with someone who understands the third and the fourth, and who can take a man down with logical reasoning?
Le Maitre a Danser. Je me moque de sa raison demonstrative, et de sa tierce et de sa quarte.—Moliere.
The Dance Master. I mock his demonstrative reasoning, and his third and his fourth.—Molière.
“Hollo, my good friend; how are you?—d—d glad to see you in England,” vociferated a loud, clear, good-humoured voice, one cold morning, as I was shivering down Brook-street, into Bond-street. I turned, and beheld Lord Dartmore, of Rocher de Cancale memory. I returned his greeting with the same cordiality with which it was given: and I was forthwith saddled with Dartmore’s arm, and dragged up Bond-street, into that borough of all noisy, riotous, unrefined, good fellows—yclept—‘s Hotel.
“Hey, my good friend! How are you? So glad to see you in England,” called out a loud, clear, cheerful voice one cold morning as I was shivering down Brook Street towards Bond Street. I turned and saw Lord Dartmore, the one who was known for Rocher de Cancale. I responded to his greeting with the same warmth it was given, and I soon found myself with Dartmore’s arm around me, pulled up Bond Street into that place filled with noisy, rowdy, unrefined, fun people—called ‘s Hotel.
Here we were soon plunged into a small, low apartment, which Dartmore informed me was his room. It was crowded with a score of masculine looking youths, at whose very appearance my gentler frame shuddered from head to foot. However, I put as good a face on the matter as I possibly could, and affected a freedom and frankness of manner, correspondent with the unsophisticated tempers with which I was so unexpectedly brought into contact.
Here we soon found ourselves in a small, low apartment that Dartmore told me was his room. It was filled with about twenty masculine-looking guys, and just seeing them made me shudder from head to toe. Still, I tried to make the best of the situation and acted as relaxed and open as I could, matching the straightforward personalities with which I had unexpectedly come into contact.
Dartmore was still gloriously redolent of Oxford: his companions were all extracts from Christchurch; and his favourite occupations were boxing and hunting—scenes at the Fives’ Court—nights in the Cider Cellar—and mornings at Bowstreet. Figure to yourself a fitter companion for the hero and writer of these adventures! The table was covered with boxing gloves, single sticks, two ponderous pair of dumb bells, a large pewter pot of porter, and four foils; one snapped in the middle.
Dartmore still smelled wonderfully of Oxford: his friends were all from Christchurch; and his favorite activities were boxing and hunting—moments at the Fives' Court—nights in the Cider Cellar—and mornings at Bow Street. Imagine a better companion for the hero and author of these adventures! The table was covered with boxing gloves, single sticks, two heavy pairs of dumbbells, a large pewter pot of porter, and four foils; one broken in the middle.
“Well,” cried Dartmore, to two strapping youths, with their coats off, “which was the conqueror?”
“Well,” shouted Dartmore to two strong young men, with their jackets off, “who was the winner?”
“Oh, it is not yet decided,” was the answer; and forthwith the bigger one hit the lesser a blow, with his boxing glove, heavy enough to have felled Ulysses, who, if I recollect aright, was rather ‘a game blood’ in such encounters.
“Oh, it's not decided yet,” was the reply; and immediately the bigger one struck the smaller one with his boxing glove, hard enough to have knocked down Ulysses, who, if I remember correctly, was pretty tough in situations like this.
This slight salute was forthwith the prelude to an encounter, which the whole train crowded round to witness. I, among the rest, pretending an equal ardour, and an equal interest, and hiding, like many persons in a similar predicament, a most trembling spirit beneath a most valorous exterior.
This small gesture quickly led to an encounter that the entire group gathered to watch. I, like everyone else, pretended to be just as eager and interested while hiding, like many in the same situation, an extremely nervous spirit beneath a brave facade.
When the match (which terminated in favour of the lesser champion) was over, “Come, Pelham,” said Dartmore, “let me take up the gloves with you?”
When the match (which ended in favor of the lesser champion) was over, “Come on, Pelham,” said Dartmore, “let me take the gloves with you?”
“You are too good!” said I, for the first time using my drawing-room drawl. A wink and a grin went round the room.
“You're way too nice!” I said, using my drawing-room tone for the first time. A wink and a grin spread around the room.
“Well, then, will you fence with Staunton, or play at single sticks with me?” said the short, thick, bullying, impudent, vulgar Earl of Calton.
“Well, then, will you spar with Staunton, or duel with me using single sticks?” said the short, sturdy, aggressive, rude, and common Earl of Calton.
“Why,” answered I, “I am a poor hand at the foils, and a still worse at the sticks; but I have no objection to exchange a cut or two at the latter with Lord Calton.”
“Why,” I replied, “I’m not very good with the swords, and even worse with the sticks; but I wouldn’t mind trading a hit or two with Lord Calton.”
“No, no!” said the good-natured Dartmore;—“no, Calton is the best stick-player I ever knew;” and then, whispering me, he added, “and the hardest hitter—and he never spares, either.”
“No, no!” said the good-natured Dartmore;—“no, Calton is the best stick-player I’ve ever known;” and then, whispering to me, he added, “and he hits the hardest—and he never holds back, either.”
“Really,” said I aloud, in my most affected tone, “it is a great pity, for I am excessively delicate; but as I said I would engage him, I don’t like to retract. Pray let me look at the hilt: I hope the basket is strong: I would not have my knuckles rapped for the world—now for it. I’m in a deuced fright, Dartmore;” and so saying, and inwardly chuckling at the universal pleasure depicted in the countenances of Calton and the by-standers, who were all rejoiced at the idea of the “dandy being drubbed,” I took the stick, and pretended great awkwardness, and lack of grace in the position I chose.
“Honestly,” I said out loud, in my most exaggerated tone, “it's such a shame because I'm really delicate; but since I said I would take him on, I don’t want to back out. Please let me see the hilt: I hope the grip is sturdy; I wouldn’t want to get my knuckles whacked for anything—here goes. I’m super nervous, Dartmore;” and saying that, while inwardly laughing at the joy on Calton’s face and the spectators around us, all of whom were thrilled at the thought of the “dandy getting beat up,” I took the stick and pretended to be really clumsy and awkward in the position I chose.
Calton placed himself in the most scientific attitude, assuming at the same time an air of hauteur and nonchalance, which seemed to call for the admiration it met.
Calton took on a very scientific demeanor, while also projecting an attitude of pride and indifference that seemed to invite the admiration it received.
“Do we make hard hitting?” said I.
“Do we make a big impact?” I said.
“Oh! by all means,” answered Calton, eagerly.
“Oh! of course,” replied Calton, excitedly.
“Well,” said I, settling on my own chapeau, “had not you better put on your hat?”
“Well,” I said, adjusting my own hat, “shouldn't you put on your hat too?”
“Oh, no,” answered Calton, imperiously; “I can take pretty good care of my head;” and with these words we commenced.
“Oh, no,” Calton replied decisively; “I can take pretty good care of myself;” and with that, we got started.
I remained at first nearly upright, not availing myself in the least of my superiority in height, and only acting on the defensive. Calton played well enough for a gentleman; but he was no match for one who had, at the age of thirteen, beat the Life Guardsmen at Angelo’s. Suddenly, when I had excited a general laugh at the clumsy success with which I warded off a most rapid attack of Calton’s, I changed my position, and keeping Calton at arm’s length till I had driven him towards a corner, I took advantage of a haughty imprudence on his part, and by a common enough move in the game, drew back from a stroke aimed at my limbs, and suffered the whole weight of my weapon to fall so heavily upon his head, that I felled him to the ground in an instant.
I stayed mostly upright at first, not using my height advantage at all, and just playing defensively. Calton played well for a gentleman, but he was no match for someone who, at thirteen, had beaten the Life Guardsmen at Angelo’s. Suddenly, when I got everyone laughing at how awkwardly I handled one of Calton’s fast attacks, I changed my strategy. I kept Calton at arm's length until I pushed him into a corner, then took advantage of his arrogant mistake. I pulled back from a strike aimed at my legs and let the full weight of my weapon swing down on his head, knocking him to the ground instantly.
I was sorry for the severity of the stroke, the moment after it was inflicted; but never was punishment more deserved. We picked up the discomfited hero, and placed him on a chair to recover his senses; meanwhile I received the congratulations of the conclave with a frank alteration of manner which delighted them; and I found it impossible to get away, till I had promised to dine with Dartmore, and spend the rest of the evening in the society of his friends.
I felt bad about how hard I hit him right after it happened, but he totally deserved it. We helped the embarrassed hero onto a chair so he could gather himself; in the meantime, I accepted the congratulations from the group with a genuine change in attitude that made them happy. I found it impossible to leave until I promised to have dinner with Dartmore and spend the rest of the evening with his friends.
CHAPTER XLIX.
Heroes mischievously gay, Lords of the street and terrors of the way, Flush’d as they are with folly, youth, and wine.—Johnson’s London.
Joyful heroes, masters of the streets and fears of the roads, Energized by their silliness, youth, and wine.—Johnson’s London.
Hol. Novi hominem tanquam te—his humour is lofty, his discourse peremptory, his tongue filed, his eye ambitious, his gait majestical, and his general behaviour vain, ridiculous, and thrasonical. —Shakspeare.
Hol. New man like you—his humor is high, his talk is assertive, his speech sharp, his gaze ambitious, his walk regal, and his overall behavior vain, ridiculous, and boastful. —Shakespeare.
I went a little after seven o’clock to keep my dinner engagement at—-’s; for very young men are seldom unpunctual at dinner. We sat down, six in number, to a repast at once incredibly bad, and ridiculously extravagant; turtle without fat—venison without flavour—champagne with the taste of a gooseberry, and hock with the properties of a pomegranate. [Note: Pomum valde purgatorium.] Such is the constant habit of young men: they think any thing expensive is necessarily good, and they purchase poison at a dearer rate than the most medicine-loving hypochondriac in England.
I arrived a little after seven to keep my dinner plans at—-’s; because very young guys are usually never late for dinner. There were six of us sitting down to a meal that was both incredibly bad and ridiculously overpriced; turtle that was lean—venison that had no taste—champagne that tasted like gooseberries, and hock that had the qualities of a pomegranate. [Note: Pomum valde purgatorium.] This is the usual mindset of young men: they believe that anything expensive has to be good, and they end up buying terrible stuff at prices higher than the most medicine-obsessed hypochondriac in England.
Of course, all the knot declared the dinner was superb; called in the master to eulogize him in person, and made him, to his infinite dismay, swallow a bumper of his own hock. Poor man, they mistook his reluctance for his diffidence, and forced him to wash it away in another potation. With many a wry face of grateful humility, he left the room, and we then proceeded to pass the bottle with the suicidal determination of defeated Romans. You may imagine that we were not long in arriving at the devoutly wished for consummation of comfortable inebriety; and with our eyes reeling, our cheeks burning, and our brave spirits full ripe for a quarrel, we sallied out at eleven o’clock, vowing death, dread, and destruction to all the sober portion of his majesty’s subjects.
Of course, everyone at the table said the dinner was fantastic; they called in the host to praise him personally and made him, to his utter embarrassment, drink a large glass of his own wine. Poor guy, they mistook his hesitation for shyness and insisted he wash it down with another drink. With several awkward smiles of grateful humility, he left the room, and we then started passing the bottle with the determined spirit of defeated Romans. You can imagine that it didn't take long for us to reach the longed-for state of comfortable drunkenness; and with our eyes spinning, our cheeks flushed, and our spirits ready for a fight, we headed out at eleven o’clock, swearing death, dread, and destruction on all the sober folks among his majesty’s subjects.
We came to a dead halt in Arlington-street, which, as it was the quietest spot in the neighbourhood, we deemed a fitting place for the arrangement of our forces. Dartmore, Staunton, (a tall, thin, well formed, silly youth,) and myself, marched first, and the remaining three followed. We gave each other the most judicious admonitions as to propriety of conduct, and then, with a shout that alarmed the whole street, we renewed our way. We passed on safely enough till we got to Charing-Cross, having only been thrice upbraided by the watchmen, and once threatened by two carmen of prodigious size, to whose wives or sweethearts we had, to our infinite peril, made some gentle overtures. When, however, we had just passed the Opera Colonnade, we were accosted by a bevy of buxom Cyprians, as merry and as drunk as ourselves. We halted for a few minutes in the midst of the kennel, to confabulate with our new friends, and a very amicable and intellectual conversation ensued. Dartmore was an adept in the art of slang, and he found himself fairly matched, by more than one of the fair and gentle creatures by whom we were surrounded. Just, however, as we were all in high glee, Staunton made a trifling discovery, which turned the merriment of the whole scene into strife, war, and confusion. A bouncing lass, whose hands were as ready as her charms, had quietly helped herself to a watch which Staunton wore, a la mode, in his waistcoat pocket. Drunken as the youth was at that time, and dull as he was at all others, he was not without the instinctive penetration with which all human bipeds watch over their individual goods and chattels. He sprung aside from the endearments of the syren, grasped her arm, and in a voice of querulous indignation, accused her of the theft.
We came to a complete stop on Arlington Street, which, since it was the quietest spot in the area, we thought was a good place to organize our group. Dartmore, Staunton (a tall, thin, well-built but silly guy), and I marched ahead, with the other three following us. We shared some sensible advice about how to behave, and then, with a shout that startled everyone on the street, we continued on our way. We managed to get to Charing Cross without much trouble, having only been scolded three times by the watchmen and once threatened by two huge carmen after we had, to our great risk, made some light flirtations with their wives or girlfriends. Just as we passed the Opera Colonnade, we encountered a group of lively, drunk women who were just as merry as we were. We stopped for a few minutes to chat with our new friends, and a very friendly and engaging conversation began. Dartmore was great with slang, and he found himself well-matched by more than one of the charming women around us. Just when we were all having a great time, Staunton made a small discovery that turned all the fun into chaos and conflict. A bold girl, whose hands were as quick as her looks, had discreetly taken a watch that Staunton was wearing in the pocket of his waistcoat. Even though he was drunk at the time and generally dull, he still had the instinct to protect his belongings like everyone else. He pulled away from the flirty girl, grabbed her arm, and in a voice filled with indignation, accused her of stealing.
“Then rose the cry of women—shrill As shriek of gosshawk on the hill.”
“Then came the cry of women—sharp as the scream of a hawk on the hill.”
Never were my ears so stunned. The angry authors in the adventures of Gil Blas, were nothing to the disputants in the kennel at Charing Cross; we rowed, swore, slanged with a Christian meekness and forbearance, which would have rejoiced Mr. Wilberforce to the heart, and we were already preparing ourselves for a more striking engagement, when we were most unwelcomely interrupted by the presence of three watchmen.
Never had my ears been so overwhelmed. The furious characters in the adventures of Gil Blas couldn’t compare to the debaters in the kennel at Charing Cross; we shouted, cursed, and insulted each other with a calmness and patience that would have made Mr. Wilberforce proud, and we were just about to get ready for a more intense showdown when we were rudely interrupted by three watchmen.
“Take away this—this—d—d woman,” hiccuped out Staunton, “She has sto—len—(hiccup)—my watch”—(hiccup.)
“Get this—this—d—d woman away from me,” Staunton hiccuped, “She has taken—(hiccup)—my watch”—(hiccup.)
“No such thing, watchman,” hallooed out the accused, “the b—counter-skipper never had any watch! he only filched a twopenny-halfpenny gilt chain out of his master, Levi, the pawnbroker’s window, and stuck it in his eel-skin to make a show: ye did, ye pitiful, lanky-chopped son of a dog-fish, ye did.”
“No way, watchman,” shouted the accused, “the loser never had any watch! He just stole a cheap gold chain worth two and a half pennies out of his boss Levi, the pawnbroker’s window, and tucked it into his eel-skin to show off: you did, you sorry, skinny son of a fish, you did.”
“Come, come,” said the watchman, “move on, move on.”
“Come on, come on,” said the watchman, “keep moving, keep moving.”
“You be d—d, for a Charley!” said one of our gang.
“You're crazy, for real!” said one of our group.
“Ho! ho! master jackanapes, I shall give you a cooling in the watch-house, if you tips us any of your jaw. I dare say the young oman here, is quite right about ye, and ye never had any watch at all, at all.”
“Hey! hey! you cheeky brat, I’ll lock you up in the station if you keep running your mouth. I’m sure this young woman here is spot on about you, and you never even had a watch, not at all.”
“You are a d—d liar,” cried Staunton; “and you are all in with each other, like a pack of rogues as you are.”
“You're a damn liar,” shouted Staunton; “and you’re all in this together, just a bunch of crooks like you are.”
“I’ll tell ye what, young gemman,” said another watchman, who was a more potent, grave, and reverend senior than his comrades, “if you do not move on instantly, and let those decent young omen alone, I’ll take you all up before Sir Richard.”
“I’ll tell you what, young man,” said another watchman, who was a more imposing, serious, and respected senior than his peers, “if you don’t move along right now and leave those decent young women alone, I’ll take you all before Sir Richard.”
“Charley, my boy,” said Dartmore, “did you ever get thrashed for impertinence?”
“Charley, my boy,” Dartmore said, “have you ever been punished for being disrespectful?”
The last mentioned watchman took upon himself the reply to this interrogatory by a very summary proceeding: he collared Dartmore, and his companions did the same kind office to us. This action was not committed with impunity: in an instant two of the moon’s minions, staffs, lanterns, and all, were measuring their length at the foot of their namesake of royal memory; the remaining Dogberry was, however, a tougher assailant; he held Staunton so firmly in his gripe, that the poor youth could scarcely breathe out a faint and feeble d—ye of defiance, and with his disengaged hand he made such an admirable use of his rattle, that we were surrounded in a trice.
The last watchman took it upon himself to respond to this question with a very quick move: he grabbed Dartmore, and his friends did the same to us. This action didn’t go unpunished: in an instant, two of the guards, complete with staffs and lanterns, were lying at the feet of their namesake from royal history; however, the remaining guard was a tougher opponent; he held Staunton so tightly that the poor guy could barely manage a weak and faint curse of defiance, and with his free hand, he made such great use of his rattle that we were quickly surrounded.
As when an ant-hill is invaded, from every quarter and crevice of the mound arise and pour out an angry host, of whose previous existence the unwary assailant had not dreamt; so from every lane, and alley, and street, and crossing, came fast and far the champions of the night.
As when an ant hill is invaded, from every corner and crack of the mound swarm out an angry crowd, of whose existence the unsuspecting attacker had no idea; so from every lane, alley, street, and intersection came quickly and from afar the defenders of the night.
“Gentlemen,” said Dartmore, “we must fly—sauve qui peut.” We wanted no stronger admonition, and, accordingly, all of us who were able, set off with the utmost velocity with which God had gifted us. I have some faint recollection that I myself headed the flight. I remember well that I dashed up the Strand, and dashed down a singular little shed, from which emanated the steam of tea, and a sharp, querulous scream of “All hot—all hot! a penny a pint.” I see, now, by the dim light of retrospection, a vision of an old woman in the kennel, and a pewter pot of mysterious ingredients precipitated into a greengrocer’s shop, “te virides inter lauros,” as Vincent would have said. On we went, faster and faster, as the rattle rung in our ears, and the tramp of the enemy echoed after us in hot pursuit.
“Gentlemen,” Dartmore said, “we need to get out of here—every man for himself.” That was all the encouragement we needed, and so, all of us who could, took off as fast as we could. I have a vague memory that I led the escape. I clearly remember racing up the Strand and darting into a quirky little shed where the steam of tea floated out and a sharp, nagging shout of “All hot—all hot! A penny a pint!” rang out. Now, looking back, I can picture an old woman in the gutter and a tin pot with strange ingredients being poured into a greengrocer’s shop, “te virides inter lauros,” as Vincent would say. We kept going, faster and faster, as the rattle echoed in our ears and the sound of the enemy followed us in hot pursuit.
“The devil take the hindmost,” said Dartmore, breathlessly (as he kept up with me).
“The devil take the hindmost,” said Dartmore, breathless (as he kept up with me).
“The watchman has saved his majesty the trouble,” answered I, looking back and seeing one of our friends in the clutch of the pursuers.
“The guard has spared his majesty the hassle,” I replied, glancing back and noticing one of our friends caught by the pursuers.
“On, on!” was Dartmore’s only reply.
“On, on!” was Dartmore’s only response.
At last, after innumerable perils, and various immersements into back passages, and courts, and alleys, which, like the chicaneries of law, preserved and befriended us, in spite of all the efforts of justice, we fairly found ourselves in safety in the midst of a great square.
At last, after countless dangers and many dives into side streets, courts, and alleys, which, like the tricks of the law, protected and helped us despite all of justice's efforts, we finally found ourselves safely in the middle of a large square.
Here we paused, and after ascertaining our individual safeties, we looked round to ascertain the sum total of the general loss. Alas! we were wofully fully shorn of our beams—we were reduced onehalf: only three out of the six survived the conflict and the flight.
Here we took a moment, and after confirming we were all safe, we looked around to see the total damage. Unfortunately, we had lost a lot—we were down by half: only three out of the six made it through the fight and the escape.
“Half,” (said the companion of Dartmore and myself, whose name was Tringle, and who was a dabbler in science, of which he was not a little vain) “half is less worthy than the whole; but the half is more worthy than nonentity.”
“Half,” said Dartmore's companion, whose name was Tringle, and who was a somewhat vain amateur scientist, “half is less valuable than the whole; but half is better than nothing.”
“An axiom,” said I, “not to be disputed; but now that we are safe, and have time to think about it, are you not slightly of opinion that we behaved somewhat scurvily to our better half, in leaving it so quietly in the hands of the Philistines?”
“It's a given,” I said, “not up for debate; but now that we're safe and have some time to think it over, don’t you think we acted a bit unfairly towards our better half by leaving it so quietly in the hands of those who don’t appreciate it?”
“By no means,” answered Dartmore. “In a party, whose members make no pretensions to sobriety, it would be too hard to expect that persons who are scarcely capable of taking care of themselves, should take care of other people. No; we have, in all these exploits, only the one maxim of self-preservation.”
“Not at all,” Dartmore replied. “In a group where the members aren’t even pretending to be sober, it's unrealistic to expect people who can barely look after themselves to take care of others. No; in all these adventures, we only follow the rule of self-preservation.”
“Allow me,” said Tringle, seizing me by the coat, “to explain it to you on scientific principles. You will find, in hydrostatics, that the attraction of cohesion is far less powerful in fluids than in solids; viz. that persons who have been converting their ‘solid flesh’ into wine skins, cannot stick so close to one another as when they are sober.”
“Let me,” said Tringle, grabbing my coat, “explain it to you scientifically. You’ll see that in hydrostatics, the force of cohesion is much weaker in liquids than in solids; for example, people who have turned their ‘solid flesh’ into wine skins can’t stick together as closely as when they’re sober.”
“Bravo, Tringle!” cried Dartmore; “and now, Pelham, I hope your delicate scruples are, after so luminous an eclaircissement, set at rest for ever.”
“Bravo, Tringle!” exclaimed Dartmore; “and now, Pelham, I hope your sensitive concerns are, after such a clear explanation, put to rest for good.”
“You have convinced me,” said I; “let us leave the unfortunates to their fate, and Sir Richard. What is now to be done?”
“You’ve convinced me,” I said; “let’s leave the unfortunate to their fate, along with Sir Richard. What should we do now?”
“Why, in the first place,” answered Dartmore, “let us reconnoitre. Does any one know this spot?”
“Why, to start with,” replied Dartmore, “let's check it out. Does anyone know this place?”
“Not I,” said both of us. We inquired of an old fellow, who was tottering home under the same Bacchanalian auspices as ourselves, and found we were in Lincoln’s Inn Fields.
“Not me,” we both said. We asked an old guy, who was unsteadily making his way home under the same party spirit as us, and discovered we were in Lincoln’s Inn Fields.
“Which shall we do?” asked I, “stroll home; or parade the streets, visit the Cider-Cellar, and the Finish, and kiss the first lass we meet in the morning bringing her charms and carrots to Covent Garden Market?”
“Which should we do?” I asked, “walk home, or wander the streets, check out the Cider-Cellar and the Finish, and kiss the first girl we see in the morning bringing her goods to Covent Garden Market?”
“The latter,” cried Dartmore and Tringle, “without doubt.”
“The latter,” shouted Dartmore and Tringle, “no question about it.”
“Come, then,” said I, “let us investigate Holborn, and dip into St. Giles’s, and then find our way into some more known corner of the globe.”
“Come on,” I said, “let's check out Holborn, explore St. Giles's, and then find our way to a more familiar part of the world.”
“Amen!” said Dartmore, and accordingly we renewed our march. We wound along a narrow lane, tolerably well known, I imagine, to the gentlemen of the quill, and entered Holborn. There was a beautiful still moon above us, which cast its light over a drowsy stand of hackney coaches, and shed a ‘silver sadness’ over the thin visages and sombre vestments of two guardians of the night, who regarded us, we thought, with a very ominous aspect of suspicion.
“Amen!” said Dartmore, and so we continued on our way. We traveled along a narrow lane, which I’m sure is somewhat familiar to the writers, and entered Holborn. There was a beautiful, calm moon overhead, lighting up a sleepy line of horse-drawn carriages and casting a ‘silver sadness’ over the weary faces and dark clothes of two night watchmen, who looked at us with a very suspicious expression.
We strolled along, leisurely enough, till we were interrupted by a miserable-looking crowd, assembled round a dull, dingy, melancholy shop, from which gleamed a solitary candle, whose long, spinster-like wick was flirting away with an east wind, at a most unconscionable rate. Upon the haggard and worn countenances of the by-standers, was depicted one general and sympathizing expression of eager, envious, wistful anxiety, which predominated so far over the various characters of each, as to communicate something of a likeness to all. It was an impress of such a seal as you might imagine, not the arch-fiend, but one of his subordinate shepherds, would have set upon each of his flock.
We were leisurely strolling along until we were stopped by a miserable-looking crowd gathered around a dull, grim, sad shop. A single candle flickered from inside, its long, spinster-like wick swaying in the east wind at an alarming rate. The tired, worn faces of the bystanders showed a shared expression of eager, envious, and longing anxiety, making them all look somewhat alike. It was a mark like one you might imagine a minor devil would put on each of his flock.
Amid this crowd, I recognized more than one face which I had often seen in my equestrian lounges through town, peering from the shoulders of some intrusive, ragamuffin, wagesless lackey, and squealing out of its wretched, unpampered mouth, the everlasting query of “Want your oss held, Sir?” The rest were made up of unfortunate women of the vilest and most ragged description, aged itinerants, with features seared with famine, bleared eyes, dropping jaws, shivering limbs, and all the mortal signs of hopeless and aidless, and, worst of all, breadless infirmity. Here and there an Irish accent broke out in the oaths of national impatience, and was answered by the shrill, broken voice of some decrepit but indefatigable votaress of pleasure—(Pleasure! good God!) but the chief character of the meeting was silence;—silence, eager, heavy, engrossing; and, above them all, shone out the quiet moon, so calm, so holy, so breathing of still happiness and unpolluted glory, as if it never looked upon the traces of human passion, and misery, and sin. We stood for some moments contemplating the group before us, and then, following the steps of an old, withered crone, who, with a cracked cup in her hand, was pushing her way through the throng, we found ourselves in that dreary pandaemonium, at once the origin and the refuge of humble vices—a Gin-shop.
Amid this crowd, I recognized more than one familiar face that I had often seen in my riding spots around town, peering from the shoulders of some intrusive, ragged, broke servant, and squeaking out of its miserable, unkempt mouth, the never-ending question of “Want your horse held, Sir?” The rest were made up of unfortunate women of the most wretched and tattered kind, aging wanderers with famine-etched features, bleary eyes, slack jaws, shivering limbs, and all the signs of hopeless, helpless, and, worst of all, breadless suffering. Here and there, an Irish accent pierced through with curses of national frustration, responded to by the shrill, shaky voice of some decrepit but relentless woman in search of pleasure—(Pleasure! Good grief!)—but the main vibe of the gathering was silence;—silence, intense, heavy, consuming; and above them all, the calm moon shone, so peaceful, so sacred, radiating still happiness and untainted glory, as if it never witnessed the marks of human passion, suffering, and sin. We stood for a few moments taking in the scene before us, and then, following the steps of an old, frail woman, who, with a cracked cup in her hand, was pushing through the crowd, we found ourselves in that dreary chaos, at once the source and the refuge of lowly vices—a gin shop.
“Poor devils,” said Dartmore, to two or three of the nearest and eagerest among the crowd, “come in, and I will treat you.”
“Poor guys,” said Dartmore, to a few of the closest and most eager people in the crowd, “come on in, and I’ll buy you a drink.”
The invitation was received with a promptness which must have been the most gratifying compliment to the inviter; and thus Want, which is the mother of Invention, does not object, now and then, to a bantling by Politeness.
The invitation was received quickly, which had to be the most satisfying compliment to the person who invited; and so, Want, which is the mother of Invention, doesn’t mind every now and then a little creation by Politeness.
We stood by the counter while our proteges were served, in silent observation. In low vice, to me, there is always something too gloomy, almost too fearful for light mirth; the contortions of the madman are stranger than those of the fool, but one does not laugh at them; the sympathy is for the cause—not the effect.
We stood by the counter while our mentees were being served, quietly watching. To me, there's always something too dark, almost too scary for lightheartedness; the quirks of a madman are stranger than those of a fool, but you don't laugh at them; the sympathy is for the reason—not the result.
Leaning against the counter at one corner, and fixing his eyes deliberately and unmovingly upon us, was a man about the age of fifty, dressed in a costume of singular fashion, apparently pretending to an antiquity of taste, correspondent with that of the material. This person wore a large cocked-hat, set rather jauntily on one side,—a black coat, which seemed an omnium gatherum of all abominations that had come in its way for the last ten years, and which appeared to advance equal claims (from the manner it was made and worn), to the several dignities of the art military and civil, the arma and the toga:—from the neck of the wearer hung a blue ribbon of amazing breadth, and of a very surprising assumption of newness and splendour, by no means in harmony with the other parts of the tout ensemble; this was the guardian of an eye-glass of block tin, and of dimensions correspondent with the size of the ribbon. Stuck under the right arm, and shaped fearfully like a sword, peeped out the hilt of a very large and sturdy looking stick, “in war a weapon, in peace a support.”
Leaning against the counter in one corner and staring at us intently was a man around fifty years old, dressed in a uniquely styled outfit that seemed to echo a taste from a bygone era, fitting with the material itself. He wore a large cocked hat tilted playfully to one side, and a black coat that appeared to be a mix of all the worst fashion choices from the past decade, looking equally suited for military and civilian life. Around his neck hung a wide blue ribbon that seemed surprisingly fresh and flashy, completely out of place with the rest of his outfit; this ribbon held an eye glass made of tin, which matched its size. Sticking out from under his right arm was the hilt of a large, sturdy stick that looked like a sword—“a weapon in war, a support in peace.”
The features of the man were in keeping with his garb; they betokened an equal mixture of the traces of poverty, and the assumption of the dignities reminiscent of a better day. Two small, light-blue eyes were shaded by bushy, and rather imperious brows, which lowered from under the hat, like Cerberus out of his den. These, at present, wore the dull, fixed stare of habitual intoxication, though we were not long in discovering that they had not yet forgotten to sparkle with all the quickness, and more than the roguery of youth. His nose was large, prominent, and aristocratic; nor would it have been ill formed, had not some unknown cause pushed it a little nearer towards the left ear, than would have been thought, by an equitable judge of beauty, fair to the pretensions of the right. The lines in the countenance were marked as if in iron, and had the face been perfectly composed, must have given to it a remarkably stern and sinister appearance; but at that moment, there was an arch leer about the mouth, which softened, or at least altered, the expression the features habitually wore.
The man's features matched his clothing; they showed a mix of the effects of poverty and a hint of past dignity. His small, light-blue eyes were shadowed by bushy, somewhat imposing brows that jutted out from beneath his hat, like Cerberus emerging from his den. Right now, his eyes wore the dull, vacant stare of someone used to drinking, but it didn't take long to see they still sparkled with the quickness and mischief of youth. His nose was large, prominent, and had an aristocratic look to it; it might have been well-formed if some unknown reason hadn’t tilted it slightly toward his left ear, which a fair judge of beauty might consider unfair to the right side. The lines on his face were etched deeply, and if it had been perfectly composed, it would have given him a stern and sinister look; however, at that moment, there was a sly grin on his mouth that softened, or at least changed, the usual expression of his features.
“Sir,” said he, (after a few minutes of silence,) “Sir,” said he, approaching me, “will you do me the honour to take a pinch of snuff?” and so saying, he tapped a curious copper box, with a picture of his late majesty upon it.
“Sir,” he said, (after a few minutes of silence,) “Sir,” he continued, coming closer to me, “would you do me the honour of taking a pinch of snuff?” As he said this, he tapped a unique copper box that had a picture of his late majesty on it.
“With great pleasure,” answered I, bowing low, “since the act is a prelude to the pleasure of your acquaintance.”
"With great pleasure," I replied, bowing slightly, "since this action is just the beginning of the pleasure of getting to know you."
My gentleman of the gin-shop opened his box with an air, as he replied—“It is but seldom that I meet, in places of this description, gentlemen of the exterior of yourself and your friends. I am not a person very easily deceived by the outward man. Horace, Sir, could not have included me, when he said, specie decipimur. I perceive that you are surprised at hearing me quote Latin. Alas! Sir, in my wandering and various manner of life, I may say, with Cicero and Pliny, that the study of letters has proved my greatest consolation. ‘Gaudium mihi,’ says the latter author, ‘et solatium in literis: nihil tam laete quod his non laetius, nihil tam triste quid non per hos sit minus triste.’ God d—n ye, you scoundrel, give me my gin! ar’n’t you ashamed of keeping a gentleman of my fashion so long waiting?” This was said to the sleepy dispenser of the spirituous potations, who looked up for a moment with a dull stare, and then replied, “Your money first, Mr. Gordon—you owe us seven-pence halfpenny already.”
My bartender opened his drawer with a flair and replied, “I rarely encounter gentlemen like you and your friends in places like this. I’m not easily fooled by appearances. Horace, sir, definitely wasn’t talking about me when he said, 'we are deceived by our senses.' I see you’re surprised to hear me quoting Latin. Well, sir, in my wandering and diverse life, I can say, like Cicero and Pliny, that studying literature has been my greatest comfort. 'Joy to me,' says the latter author, 'and solace in literature: nothing is as joyful as these, nothing is so sad that they don’t make it less so.' Damn you, you scoundrel, give me my gin! Aren’t you ashamed of keeping a gentleman like me waiting so long?” This was directed at the sleepy server of the alcoholic drinks, who looked up briefly with a blank expression and then replied, “Your money first, Mr. Gordon—you already owe us seven-pence halfpenny.”
“Blood and confusion! speakest thou to me of halfpence! Know that thou art a mercenary varlet; yes, knave, mark that, a mercenary varlet.” The sleepy Ganymede replied not, and the wrath of Mr. Gordon subsided into a low, interrupted, internal muttering of strange oaths, which rolled and grumbled, and rattled in his throat, like distant thunder.
“Blood and chaos! Are you seriously talking to me about pennies? Know that you are a greedy scoundrel; yes, fool, remember that, a greedy scoundrel.” The drowsy Ganymede didn’t respond, and Mr. Gordon’s anger faded into a quiet, broken, internal murmuring of bizarre curses that rolled and grumbled in his throat like distant thunder.
At length he cheered up a little—“Sir,” said he, addressing Dartmore, “it is a sad thing to be dependant on these low persons; the wise among the ancients were never so wrong as when they panegyrized poverty: it is the wicked man’s tempter, the good man’s perdition, the proud man’s curse, the melancholy man’s halter.”
At last, he brightened up a bit—“Sir,” he said, speaking to Dartmore, “it’s unfortunate to rely on these unrefined individuals; the wise of ancient times were never more mistaken than when they praised poverty: it’s the wicked man’s enticement, the good man’s downfall, the proud man’s curse, and the melancholy man’s noose.”
“You are a strange old cock,” said the unsophisticated Dartmore, eyeing him from head to foot; “there’s half a sovereign for you.”
“You're a strange old dude,” said the naive Dartmore, looking him up and down; “here’s half a sovereign for you.”
The blunt blue eyes of Mr. Gordon sharpened up in an instant; he seized the treasure with an avidity, of which the minute after, he seemed somewhat ashamed; for he said, playing with the coin, in an idle, indifferent manner—“Sir, you show a consideration, and, let me add, Sir, a delicacy of feeling, unusual at your years. Sir, I shall repay you at my earliest leisure, and in the meanwhile allow me to say, that I shall be proud of the honour of your acquaintance.”
The sharp blue eyes of Mr. Gordon lit up instantly; he grabbed the treasure with such eagerness that a moment later he seemed a bit embarrassed about it. Playing with the coin in a relaxed, indifferent way, he said, “You show a thoughtfulness, and, if I may add, a sensitivity that's rare for someone your age. I will repay you as soon as I can, and in the meantime, let me just say that I'm honored to know you.”
“Thank-ye, old boy,” said Dartmore, putting on his glove before he accepted the offered hand of his new friend, which, though it was tendered with great grace and dignity, was of a marvellously dingy and soapless aspect.
“Thanks, old friend,” said Dartmore, putting on his glove before he took the offered hand of his new friend, which, although presented with great grace and dignity, was oddly dirty and appeared to be soapless.
“Harkye! you d—d son of a gun!” cried Mr. Gordon, abruptly turning from Dartmore, after a hearty shake of the hand, to the man at the counter—“Harkye! give me change for this half sovereign, and be d—d to you—and then tip us a double gill of your best; you whey-faced, liverdrenched, pence-griping, belly-griping, paupercheating, sleepy-souled Arismanes of bad spirits. Come, gentlemen, if you have nothing better to do, I’ll take you to my club; we are a rare knot of us, there—all choice spirits; some of them are a little uncouth, it is true, but we are not all born Chesterfields. Sir, allow me to ask the favour of your name?”
“Hey there! You darn son of a gun!” shouted Mr. Gordon, suddenly turning from Dartmore, after a hearty handshake, to the man at the counter. “Hey! Give me change for this half sovereign, and damn you for it—and then pour us a double gill of your best; you pale-faced, half-drunk, penny-pinching, greedy, cheating, lazy souls of bad spirits. Come on, gentlemen, if you don’t have anything better to do, I’ll take you to my club; we’re a great group there—all good characters; some of them are a bit rough around the edges, it’s true, but not everyone is born a Chesterfield. Sir, may I ask for your name?”
“Dartmore.”
"Dartmore."
“Mr. Dartmore, you are a gentleman. Hollo! you Liquorpond-street of a scoundrel—having nothing of liquor but the name, you narrow, nasty, pitiful alley of a fellow, with a kennel for a body, and a sink for a soul; give me my change and my gin, you scoundrel! Humph, is that all right, you Procrustes of the counter, chopping our lawful appetites down to your rascally standard of seven-pence half-penny? Why don’t you take a motto, you Paynim dog? Here’s one for you—‘Measure for measure, and the devil to pay!’ Humph, you pitiful toadstool of a trader, you have no more spirit than an empty water-bottle; and when you go to h—ll, they’ll use you to cool the bellows. I say, you rascal, why are you worse off than the devil in a hip bath of brimstone?—because, you knave, the devil then would only be half d—d, and you are d—d all over! Come, gentlemen, I am at your service.”
“Mr. Dartmore, you’re a gentleman. Hey! you scoundrel from Liquorpond Street—having nothing to do with liquor but the name, you narrow, nasty, pitiful excuse for a person, with a body like a gutter and a soul like a sewage drain; give me my change and my gin, you scoundrel! Humph, is that all correct, you Procrustes of the counter, chopping our rightful cravings down to your shady standard of seven-pence half-penny? Why don’t you adopt a motto, you pagan dog? Here’s one for you—‘Measure for measure, and the devil to pay!’ Humph, you pathetic little trader, you have no more spirit than an empty water bottle; and when you go to hell, they’ll use you to cool the bellows. I say, you rascal, why are you worse off than the devil in a hot bath of brimstone?—because, you knave, the devil would only be half damned then, and you are completely damned! Come on, gentlemen, I’m at your service.”
CHAPTER L.
The history of a philosophical vagabond, pursuing novelty, and losing content.—Vicar of Wakefield.
The story of a wandering thinker, seeking new experiences, and losing their sense of fulfillment.—Vicar of Wakefield.
We followed our strange friend through the crowd at the door, which he elbowed on either side with the most aristocratic disdain, perfectly regardless of their jokes at his dress and manner; he no sooner got through the throng, than he stopped short (though in the midst of the kennel) and offered us his arm. This was an honour of which we were by no means desirous; for, to say nothing of the shabbiness of Mr. Gordon’s exterior, there was a certain odour in his garments which was possibly less displeasing to the wearer than to his acquaintance. Accordingly, we pretended not to notice this invitation, and merely said, we would follow his guidance.
We followed our odd friend through the crowd at the entrance, pushing past people on either side with the most aristocratic disdain, completely ignoring their jokes about his outfit and behavior. As soon as he made it through the crowd, he stopped suddenly (right in the middle of the chaos) and offered us his arm. This was an honor we definitely didn't want; aside from Mr. Gordon's worn appearance, there was a certain smell coming from his clothes that was probably more tolerable to him than to anyone else. So, we pretended not to see his invitation and simply said we would follow his lead.
He turned up a narrow street, and after passing some of the most ill favoured alleys I ever had the happiness of beholding, he stopped at a low door; here he knocked twice, and was at last admitted by a slip-shod, yawning wench, with red arms, and a profusion of sandy hair. This Hebe, Mr. Gordon greeted with a loving kiss, which the kissee resented in a very unequivocal strain of disgustful reproach.
He turned onto a narrow street, and after passing some of the ugliest alleys I had ever seen, he stopped at a low door; here he knocked twice and was finally let in by a slovenly, yawning girl with red arms and a mass of sandy hair. This girl, Mr. Gordon greeted with a loving kiss, which the recipient clearly rejected with a strong expression of disgust.
“Hush! my Queen of Clubs; my Sultana Sootina!” said Mr. Gordon; “hush! or these gentlemen will think you in earnest. I have brought three new customers to the club.”
“Hush! my Queen of Clubs; my Sultana Sootina!” said Mr. Gordon; “hush! or these guys will think you’re serious. I’ve brought three new customers to the club.”
This speech somewhat softened the incensed Houri of Mr. Gordon’s Paradise, and she very civilly asked us to enter.
This speech somewhat calmed the angry Houri of Mr. Gordon’s Paradise, and she politely invited us to come in.
“Stop!” said Mr. Gordon with an air of importance, “I must just step in and ask the gentlemen to admit you;—merely a form—for a word from me will be quite sufficient.” And so saying, he vanished for about five minutes.
“Stop!” said Mr. Gordon with a sense of urgency, “I just need to go in and ask the guys to let you in; it’s just a formality—my word will be enough.” And with that, he disappeared for about five minutes.
On his return, he said, with a cheerful countenance, that we were free of the house, but that we must pay a shilling each as the customary fee. This sum was soon collected, and quietly inserted in the waistcoat pocket of our chaperon, who then conducted us up the passage into a small back room, where were sitting about seven or eight men, enveloped in smoke, and moistening the fever of the Virginian plant with various preparations of malt. On entering, I observed Mr. Gordon deposit, at a sort of bar, the sum of three-pence, by which I shrewdly surmised he had gained the sum of two and nine-pence by our admission. With a very arrogant air, he proceeded to the head of the table, sat himself down with a swagger, and called out, like a lusty royster of the true kidney, for a pint of purl and a pipe. Not to be out of fashion, we ordered the same articles of luxury.
On his return, he said with a cheerful expression that we were free to leave the house, but we had to pay a shilling each as the usual fee. This amount was quickly collected and quietly tucked into our chaperon's waistcoat pocket, who then led us down the hallway into a small back room. In there, about seven or eight men were sitting, surrounded by smoke, as they relaxed with various malt drinks and the heat of the Virginian plant. Upon entering, I noticed Mr. Gordon place three pence at a makeshift bar, which made me realize he had made a profit of two shillings and nine pence from our admission. With a very arrogant demeanor, he strutted over to the head of the table, sat down with a showy attitude, and called out, like a lively character full of life, for a pint of purl and a pipe. Not wanting to be outdone, we ordered the same treats.
After we had all commenced a couple of puffs at our pipes, I looked round at our fellow guests; they seemed in a very poor state of body, as might naturally be supposed; and, in order to ascertain how far the condition of the mind was suited to that of the frame, I turned round to Mr. Gordon, and asked him in a whisper to give us a few hints as to the genus and characteristics of the individual components of his club. Mr. Gordon declared himself delighted with the proposal, and we all adjourned to a separate table at the corner of the room, where Mr. Gordon, after a deep draught at the purl, thus began:—“You observe yon thin, meagre, cadaverous animal, with rather an intelligent and melancholy expression of countenance—his name is Chitterling Crabtree: his father was an eminent coal-merchant, and left him L10,000. Crabtree turned politician. When fate wishes to ruin a man of moderate abilities and moderate fortune, she makes him an orator. Mr. Chitterling Crabtree attended all the meetings at the Crown and Anchor—subscribed to the aid of the suffering friends of freedom—harangued, argued, sweated, wrote—was fined and imprisoned—regained his liberty, and married—his wife loved a community of goods no less than her spouse, and ran off with one citizen, while he was running on to the others. Chitterling dried his tears; and contented himself with the reflection, that, in ‘a proper state of things,’ such an event could not have occurred.
After we all took a few puffs from our pipes, I looked around at the other guests; they seemed to be in pretty bad shape, which was to be expected. To figure out how their mental state matched their physical condition, I turned to Mr. Gordon and quietly asked him to give us some insights about the various members of his club. Mr. Gordon was excited about the idea, and we moved to a separate table in the corner of the room. After taking a long drink of the purl, he began: “You see that thin, frail, ghostly-looking guy over there with an intelligent yet sad expression? His name is Chitterling Crabtree. His father was a well-known coal merchant who left him £10,000. Crabtree became a politician. When fate wants to destroy a person with moderate skills and moderate wealth, it makes them an orator. Mr. Chitterling Crabtree attended all the meetings at the Crown and Anchor, contributed to the cause of the suffering friends of freedom, spoke passionately, argued, sweated, wrote—was fined and imprisoned—regained his freedom, and got married—his wife was just as fond of shared goods as he was, and ran off with another guy while he was busy with others. Chitterling dried his tears and comforted himself with the thought that, in a ‘proper state of things,’ such a thing couldn’t have happened.”
“Mr. Crabtree’s money and life were now half gone. One does not subscribe to the friends of freedom and spout at their dinners for nothing. But the worst drop was yet in the cup. An undertaking, of the most spirited and promising nature, was conceived by the chief of the friends, and the dearest familiar of Mr. Chitterling Crabtree. Our worthy embarked his fortune in a speculation so certain of success;—crash went the speculation, and off went the friend—Mr. Crabtree was ruined. He was not, however, a man to despair at trifles. What were bread, meat, and beer, to the champion of equality! He went to the meeting that very night: he said he gloried in his losses—they were for the cause: the whole conclave rang with shouts of applause, and Mr. Chitterling Crabtree went to bed happier than ever. I need not pursue his history farther; you see him here—verbum sat. He spouts at the ‘Ciceronian,’ for half a crown a night, and to this day subscribes sixpence a week to the cause of ‘liberty and enlightenment all over the world.’”
“Mr. Crabtree had lost half his money and his life. You don’t join the friends of freedom and talk at their dinners for nothing. But the worst was yet to come. The leader of the friends and Mr. Chitterling Crabtree's closest confidant came up with a bold and promising plan. Our hero invested his fortune in a venture that seemed destined for success; then, crash went the venture, and off went his friend—Mr. Crabtree was ruined. However, he wasn’t the type to be discouraged by minor setbacks. What were food and drink to the champion of equality! He attended the meeting that very night, proclaiming that he took pride in his losses—they were for the cause: the whole gathering erupted in applause, and Mr. Chitterling Crabtree went to bed happier than ever. I won’t go further into his story; you see him here—enough said. He speaks at the ‘Ciceronian’ for a quarter a night and to this day contributes sixpence a week to the cause of ‘liberty and enlightenment all over the world.’”
“By Heaven!” cried Dartmore, “he is a fine fellow, and my father shall do something for him.”
“By God!” shouted Dartmore, “he's a great guy, and my dad will do something for him.”
Gordon pricked up his ears, and continued,—“Now, for the second person, gentlemen, whom I am about to describe to you. You see that middle-sized, stout man, with a slight squint, and a restless, lowering, cunning expression?”
Gordon perked up and continued, “Now, for the second person, gentlemen, that I'm about to describe to you. Do you see that average-height, stocky guy with a slight squint and a restless, brooding, sly look on his face?”
“What! him in the kerseymere breeches and green jacket?” said I.
“What! Him in the wool pants and green jacket?” I said.
“The same,” answered Gordon. “His real name, when he does not travel with an alias, is Job Jonson. He is one of the most remarkable rogues in Christendom; he is so noted a cheat, that there is not a pick-pocket in England who would keep company with him if he had anything to lose. He was the favourite of his father, who intended to leave him all his fortune, which was tolerably large. He robbed him one day on the high road; his father discovered it, and disinherited him. He was placed at a merchant’s office, and rose, step by step, to be head clerk, and intended son-in-law. Three nights before his marriage, he broke open the till, and was turned out of doors the next morning. If you were going to do him the greatest favour in the world, he could not keep his hands out of your pocket till you had done it. In short, he has rogued himself out of a dozen fortunes, and a hundred friends, and managed, with incredible dexterity and success, to cheat himself into beggary and a pot of beer.”
“The same,” replied Gordon. “His real name, when he’s not using an alias, is Job Jonson. He’s one of the most notorious con artists in Christendom; he’s such a well-known cheat that there isn’t a pickpocket in England who would associate with him if they had anything to lose. He was his father’s favorite, who planned to leave him a pretty good fortune. One day, he robbed his father on the highway; his father found out and cut him out of the will. He ended up at a merchant's office, working his way up to become head clerk and the intended son-in-law. Three nights before his wedding, he broke into the cash register and was thrown out the next morning. Even if you were trying to do him the biggest favor, he wouldn’t be able to keep his hands out of your pocket until you did it. In short, he has cheated himself out of a dozen fortunes and a hundred friends, and somehow, with incredible skill and luck, managed to con himself into poverty and a mug of beer.”
“I beg your pardon,” said I, “but I think a sketch of your own life must be more amusing than that of any one else: am I impertinent in asking for it?”
“I’m sorry to interrupt,” I said, “but I believe a story about your own life would be more entertaining than anyone else’s. Am I being rude by asking for it?”
“Not at all,” replied Mr. Gordon; “you shall have it in as few words as possible.”
“Not at all,” Mr. Gordon replied; “I’ll keep it as brief as I can.”
“I was born a gentleman, and educated with some pains; they told me I was a genius, and it was not very hard to persuade me of the truth of the assertion. I wrote verses to a wonder—robbed orchards according to military tactics—never played at marbles, without explaining to my competitors the theory of attraction—and was the best informed, mischievous, little rascal in the whole school. My family were in great doubt what to do with so prodigious a wonder; one said the law, another the church, a third talked of diplomacy, and a fourth assured my mother, that if I could but be introduced at court, I should be lord chamberlain in a twelvemonth. While my friends were deliberating, I took the liberty of deciding; I enlisted, in a fit of loyal valour, in a marching regiment; my friends made the best of a bad job, and bought me an ensigncy.
“I was born into a respectable family and educated with some effort; they told me I was a genius, and it wasn’t hard to convince me of that. I wrote impressive poetry—stole fruit from orchards using military strategies—never played marbles without explaining the theory of gravity to my competitors—and was the smartest, most mischievous little troublemaker in the whole school. My family was uncertain about what to do with such a remarkable kid; one suggested law, another proposed the church, a third mentioned diplomacy, and a fourth guaranteed my mother that if I could just get introduced at court, I’d be the lord chamberlain in a year. While my friends were debating, I took it upon myself to decide; I enlisted, in a burst of loyal courage, in a marching regiment; my friends made the best of a difficult situation and got me a commission as an ensign.”
“I recollect I read Plato the night before I went to battle; the next morning they told me I ran away. I am sure it was a malicious invention, for if I had, I should have recollected it; whereas I was in such a confusion that I cannot remember a single thing that happened in the whole course of that day. About six months afterwards, I found myself out of the army, and in gaol; and no sooner had my relations released me from the latter predicament, than I set off on my travels. At Dublin, I lost my heart to a rich widow (as I thought); I married her, and found her as poor as myself. God knows what would have become of me, if I had not taken to drinking; my wife scorned to be outdone by me in any thing; she followed my example, and at the end of a year I followed her to the grave. Since then I have taken warning, and been scrupulously sober.—Betty, my love, another pint of purl.
“I remember reading Plato the night before I went into battle; the next morning they claimed I ran away. I’m sure that was a nasty lie, because if I had, I would remember it. I was so confused that I can’t recall a single thing that happened that entire day. About six months later, I found myself out of the army and in jail; as soon as my family got me out of that situation, I set off on my travels. In Dublin, I fell for a wealthy widow (or so I thought); I married her, only to discover she was as broke as I was. God knows what would have happened to me if I hadn’t turned to drinking; my wife refused to let me outshine her in anything; she copied my example, and a year later, I buried her. Since then, I’ve taken a lesson from that and have been strictly sober.—Betty, my love, another pint of purl.”
“I was now once more a freeman in the prime of my life; handsome, as you see, gentlemen, and with the strength and spirit of a young Hercules. Accordingly I dried my tears, turned marker by night, at a gambling house, and buck by day, in Bond-street (for I had returned to London). I remember well one morning, that his present Majesty was pleased, en passant, to admire my buckskins—tempora mutantur. Well, gentlemen, one night at a brawl in our salon, my nose met with a rude hint to move to the right. I went, in a great panic to the surgeon, who mended the matter, by moving it to the left. There, thank God! it has rested in quiet ever since. It is needless to tell you the nature of the quarrel in which this accident occurred; however, my friends thought it necessary to remove me from the situation I then held. I went once more to Ireland, and was introduced to ‘a friend of freedom.’ I was poor; that circumstance is quite enough to make a patriot. They sent me to Paris on a secret mission, and when I returned, my friends were in prison. Being always of a free disposition, I did not envy them their situation: accordingly I returned to England. Halting at Liverpool, with a most debilitated purse, I went into a silversmith’s shop to brace it, and about six months afterwards, I found myself on a marine excursion to Botany Bay. On my return from that country, I resolved to turn my literary talents to account. I went to Cambridge, wrote declamations, and translated Virgil at so much a sheet. My relations (thanks to my letters, neither few nor far between) soon found me out; they allowed me (they do so still) half a guinea a week; and upon this and my declamations, I manage to exist. Ever since, my chief residence has been at Cambridge. I am an universal favourite with both graduates and under-graduates. I have reformed my life and my manners, and have become the quiet, orderly person you behold me. Age tames the fiercest of us—
“I was once again a free man in the prime of my life; handsome, as you see, gentlemen, and with the strength and spirit of a young Hercules. So I dried my tears, worked as a nighttime croupier at a gambling house, and during the day, I strutted down Bond Street (since I had returned to London). I clearly remember one morning when his Majesty happened to admire my buckskin trousers—tempora mutantur. Well, gentlemen, one night during a brawl in our lounge, my nose got a rude reminder to move to the right. I rushed to the surgeon, who fixed it by moving it to the left. Thank God! it has stayed properly aligned ever since. It's unnecessary to explain the nature of the quarrel that led to this accident; however, my friends felt it was best to remove me from my previous position. I returned to Ireland and was introduced to ‘a friend of freedom.’ I was broke; that alone is enough to make anyone a patriot. They sent me to Paris on a secret mission, and when I returned, my friends were in prison. Being someone with a free spirit, I didn’t envy their situation: so I went back to England. Stopping in Liverpool, with a very thin wallet, I went into a silversmith’s shop to make some quick cash, and about six months later, I found myself on a sea voyage to Botany Bay. After returning from that country, I decided to put my writing skills to use. I went to Cambridge, wrote speeches, and translated Virgil at a set rate per sheet. My relatives (thanks to my letters, which were frequent) soon found me; they gave me (and still do) half a guinea a week, and with that and my speeches, I managed to get by. Ever since, my main home has been at Cambridge. I am a universal favorite with both graduates and undergraduates. I have turned my life and my manners around, and have become the quiet, orderly person you see today. Age softens even the fiercest of us—"
“‘Non sum qualis eram.’
"I am not what I was."
“Betsy, bring me my purl, and be d—d to you.
“Betsy, bring me my yarn, and forget you.”
“It is now vacation time, and I have come to town with the idea of holding lectures on the state of education. Mr. Dartmore, your health. Gentlemen, yours. My story is done, and I hope you will pay for the purl.”
“It’s vacation time now, and I’ve come to town with the plan of giving talks about the state of education. Mr. Dartmore, hope you’re well. Gentlemen, same to you. My story is finished, and I hope you’ll chip in for the purl.”
CHAPTER LI.
I hate a drunken rogue.—Twelfth Night.
I can’t stand a drunk trickster.—Twelfth Night.
We took an affectionate leave of Mr. Gordon, and found ourselves once more in the open air; the smoke and the purl had contributed greatly to the continuance of our inebriety, and we were as much averse to bed as ever. We conveyed ourselves, laughing and rioting all the way, to a stand of hackney-coaches. We entered the head of the flock, and drove to Piccadilly. It set us down at the corner of the Haymarket.
We said a warm goodbye to Mr. Gordon and stepped back into the fresh air; the smoke and the drinks had really kept us buzzed, and we were just as reluctant to go to bed. We made our way, laughing and having a great time, to a line of taxi cabs. We hopped into the first one and headed to Piccadilly, which dropped us off at the corner of the Haymarket.
“Past two!” cried the watchman, as we sauntered by him.
“Past two!” shouted the watchman as we walked by him.
“You lie, you rascal,” said I, “you have passed three now.”
“You're lying, you scoundrel,” I said, “you've gone past three now.”
We were all merry enough to laugh at this sally; and seeing a light gleam from the entrance of the Royal Saloon, we knocked at the door, and it was opened unto us. We sat down at the only spare table in the place, and looked round at the smug and varment citizens with whom the room was filled.
We were all cheerful enough to laugh at this joke; and seeing a light shining from the entrance of the Royal Saloon, we knocked on the door, and it was opened for us. We sat down at the only available table in the place and looked around at the self-satisfied and shady citizens with whom the room was filled.
“Hollo, waiter!” cried Tringle, “some red wine negus—I know not why it is, but the devil himself could never cure me of thirst. Wine and I have a most chemical attraction for each other. You know that we always estimate the force of attraction between bodies by the force required to separate them!”
“Hollo, waiter!” shouted Tringle, “bring me some red wine negus—I don't know why, but nothing can ever quench my thirst. Wine and I have a strong attraction to each other. You know we always measure the strength of attraction between objects by how much force it takes to pull them apart!”
While we were all three as noisy and nonsensical as our best friends could have wished us, a new stranger entered, approached, looked round the room for a seat, and seeing none, walked leisurely up to our table, and accosted me with a—“Ha! Mr. Pelham, how d’ye do? Well met; by your leave I will sip my grog at your table. No offence, I hope—more the merrier, eh?—Waiter, a glass of hot brandy and water—not too weak. D’ye hear?”
While we were all making as much noise and being as silly as our closest friends could hope for, a new person walked in, looked around for a spot to sit, and seeing none, casually came over to our table and said to me, “Hey! Mr. Pelham, how’s it going? Good to see you; if you don’t mind, I’ll join you for a drink. I hope that’s okay—more the merrier, right? Waiter, I’d like a glass of hot brandy and water—not too light. You got that?”
Need I say that this pithy and pretty address proceeded from the mouth of Mr. Tom Thornton. He was somewhat more than half drunk, and his light prying eyes twinkled dizzily in his head. Dartmore, who was, and is, the best natured fellow alive, hailed the signs of his intoxication as a sort of freemasonry, and made way for him beside himself. I could not help remarking, that Thornton seemed singularly less sleek than heretofore: his coat was out at the elbows, his linen was torn and soiled; there was not a vestige of the vulgar spruceness about him which was formerly one of his most prominent characteristics. He had also lost a great deal of the florid health formerly visible in his face; his cheeks seemed sunk and haggard, his eyes hollow, and his complexion sallow and squalid, in spite of the flush which intemperance spread over it at the moment. However, he was in high spirits, and soon made himself so entertaining that Dartmore and Tringle grew charmed with him.
Need I mention that this concise and charming speech came from Mr. Tom Thornton? He was more than a bit drunk, and his bright, curious eyes sparkled dizzily in his head. Dartmore, who is and has always been the kindest guy around, welcomed the signs of his drunkenness like a brotherhood and made space for him beside himself. I couldn’t help but notice that Thornton looked surprisingly less put-together than before: his coat was frayed at the elbows, his shirt was torn and dirty; there wasn’t a trace of the flashy neatness that used to be one of his most noticeable traits. He had also lost a lot of the rosy health that used to show on his face; his cheeks looked sunken and worn, his eyes were hollow, and his complexion was pale and grimy, despite the flush that drinking gave him at that moment. Still, he was in good spirits and quickly became so entertaining that Dartmore and Tringle were charmed by him.
As for me, the antipathy I had to the man sobered and silenced me for the rest of the night; and finding that Dartmore and his friend were eager for an introduction to some female friends of Thornton’s, whom he mentioned in terms of high praise, I tore myself from them, and made the best of my way home.
As for me, my dislike for the man kept me quiet and serious for the rest of the night. When I saw that Dartmore and his friend were eager to meet some female friends of Thornton’s, whom he spoke highly of, I pulled myself away from them and headed home.
CHAPTER LII.
Illi mors gravis incubat Qui notus nimis omnibus Ignotus moritus sibi. —Seneca.
Death weighs heavily on those who are too well known to everyone, and unknown to themselves. —Seneca.
Nous serons par nos lois les juges des ouvrages.—Les Femmes Savantes.
We will be the judges of works through our laws.—The Learned Women.
Vincent called on me the next day. “I have news for you,” said he, “though somewhat of a lugubrious nature. Lugete Veneres Cupidinesque. You remember the Duchesse de Perpignan!”
Vincent came to see me the next day. “I have news for you,” he said, “but it's a bit gloomy. Lugete Veneres Cupidinesque. You remember the Duchesse de Perpignan?”
“I should think so,” was my answer.
“I think so,” was my answer.
“Well then,” pursued Vincent, “she is no more. Her death was worthy of her life. She was to give a brilliant entertainment to all the foreigners at Paris: the day before it took place a dreadful eruption broke over her complexion. She sent for the doctors in despair. ‘Cure me against to-morrow,’ she said, ‘and name your own reward.’ ‘Madame, it is impossible to do so with safety to your health.’ ‘Au diable! with your health,’ said the duchesse, ‘what is health to an eruption?’ The doctors took the hint; an external application was used—the duchesse woke in the morning as beautiful as ever—the entertainment took place—she was the Armida of the scene. Supper was announced. She took the arm of the—ambassador, and moved through the crowd amidst the audible admiration of all. She stopped for a moment at the door; all eyes were upon her. A fearful and ghastly convulsion passed over her countenance, her lips trembled, she fell on the ground with the most terrible contortions of face and frame. They carried her to bed. She remained for some days insensible; when she recovered, she asked for a looking-glass. Her whole face was drawn on one side, not a wreck of beauty was left;—that night she poisoned herself!”
“Well then,” continued Vincent, “she is no longer with us. Her death was as dramatic as her life. She was set to host an extravagant event for all the foreign guests in Paris: the day before it happened, a terrible outbreak marred her complexion. In despair, she called for the doctors. ‘Cure me by tomorrow,’ she demanded, ‘and you can have any reward you want.’ ‘Madame, it’s impossible to do that safely,’ they replied. ‘To hell with your health,’ said the duchess, ‘what does health matter when it comes to a breakout?’ The doctors took the hint; they used a topical treatment—the duchess woke up the next morning as beautiful as ever—the event went on—she was the highlight of the evening. Supper was announced. She took the arm of the ambassador and moved through the crowd, receiving visible admiration from everyone. She paused for a moment at the door; all eyes were on her. A horrible and ghastly spasm crossed her face, her lips trembled, and she collapsed with the most terrifying contortions. They carried her to bed. She remained unconscious for several days; when she woke, she asked for a mirror. Her whole face was distorted to one side, and not a trace of her beauty remained; that night, she ended her life with poison!”
I cannot express how shocked I was at this information. Much as I had cause to be disgusted with the conduct of that unhappy woman, I could find in my mind no feeling but commiseration and horror at her death; and it was with great difficulty that Vincent persuaded me to accept an invitation to Lady Roseville’s for the evening, to meet Glanville and himself.
I can't express how shocked I was by this news. Even though I had every reason to be disgusted by that unfortunate woman's actions, all I felt was pity and horror at her death. It took a lot of effort from Vincent to convince me to accept an invitation to Lady Roseville's that evening to meet Glanville and him.
However, I cheered up as the night came on; and though my mind was still haunted with the tale of the morning, it was neither in a musing nor a melancholy mood that I entered the drawing-room at Lady Roseville’s—“So runs the world away.”
However, I felt better as the night went on; and even though my mind was still troubled by the story from the morning, I didn’t enter the drawing-room at Lady Roseville’s in a pensive or sad mood—“So runs the world away.”
Glanville was there in his “customary mourning,” and looking remarkably handsome.
Glanville was there in his usual black attire, looking surprisingly good.
“Pelham,” he said, when he joined me, “do you remember at Lady—‘s one night, I said I would introduce you to my sister? I had no opportunity then, for we left the house before she returned from the refreshment room. May I do so now?”
“Pelham,” he said when he joined me, “do you remember that night at Lady—‘s when I said I would introduce you to my sister? I didn’t get a chance then since we left before she came back from the refreshment room. Can I do it now?”
I need not say what was my answer. I followed Glanville into the next room; and to my inexpressible astonishment and delight, discovered in his sister the beautiful, the never-forgotten stranger I had seen at Cheltenham.
I won't say what my answer was. I followed Glanville into the next room and, to my indescribable surprise and joy, discovered that his sister was the beautiful, unforgettable stranger I had seen at Cheltenham.
For once in my life I was embarrassed—my bow would have shamed a major in the line, and my stuttered and irrelevant address, an alderman in the presence of His Majesty. However, a few moments sufficed to recover me, and I strained every nerve to be as agreeable and seduisant as possible.
For once in my life, I felt embarrassed—my bow would have embarrassed a major in uniform, and my awkward and off-topic speech would have been unfit for an alderman in front of His Majesty. However, it only took a few moments for me to regain my composure, and I pushed myself to be as charming and pleasant as possible.
After I had conversed with Miss Glanville for some time, Lady Roseville joined us. Stately and Juno-like as was that charming personage in general, she relaxed into a softness of manner to Miss Glanville, that quite won my heart. She drew her to a part of the room, where a very animated and chiefly literary conversation was going on—and I, resolving to make the best of my time, followed them, and once more found myself seated beside Miss Glanville. Lady Roseville was on the other side of my beautiful companion; and I observed that, whenever she took her eyes from Miss Glanville, they always rested upon her brother, who, in the midst of the disputation and the disputants, sat silent, gloomy, and absorbed.
After I had talked with Miss Glanville for a while, Lady Roseville joined us. As regal and striking as she usually was, she softened her demeanor around Miss Glanville, which completely charmed me. She led her to a part of the room where a lively conversation, mostly about literature, was happening—so I decided to make the most of my time and followed them, finding myself sitting next to Miss Glanville again. Lady Roseville was on the other side of my beautiful companion, and I noticed that whenever she looked away from Miss Glanville, her gaze always landed on her brother, who sat quietly in the middle of the debate, looking gloomy and lost in thought.
The conversation turned upon Scott’s novels; thence on novels in general; and finally on the particular one of Anastasius.
The conversation shifted to Scott’s novels; then to novels in general; and eventually to the specific one, Anastasius.
“It is a thousand pities” said Vincent, “that the scene of that novel is so far removed from us. Could the humour, the persons, the knowledge of character, and of the world, come home to us, in a national, not an exotic garb, it would be a more popular, as it is certainly a more gifted work, than even the exquisite novel of Gil Blas. But it is a great misfortune for Hope that—
“It is a huge shame,” said Vincent, “that the setting of that novel feels so distant from us. If the humor, the characters, the understanding of people, and the world could resonate with us in a way that feels national rather than exotic, it would be a much more popular work, as it is undoubtedly a more talented piece than even the beautiful novel of Gil Blas. But it’s really unfortunate for Hope that—
“‘To learning he narrowed his mind, And gave up to the East what was meant for mankind.’
“‘He focused his mind on learning, And surrendered to the East what should have been for all humanity.’”
“One often loses, in admiration at the knowledge of peculiar costume, the deference one would have paid to the masterly grasp of universal character.”
“One often gets so caught up in admiring the unique knowledge of a specific costume that they forget to show the respect they would give to the expert understanding of universal character.”
“It must require,” said Lady Roseville, “an extraordinary combination of mental powers to produce a perfect novel.”
“It must take,” said Lady Roseville, “an extraordinary mix of mental skills to create a perfect novel.”
“One so extraordinary,” answered Vincent, “that, though we have one perfect epic poem, and several which pretend to perfection, we have not one perfect novel in the world. Gil Blas approaches more to perfection than any other (owing to the defect I have just mentioned in Anastasius); but it must be confessed that there is a want of dignity, of moral rectitude, and of what I may term moral beauty, throughout the whole book. If an author could combine the various excellencies of Scott and Le Sage, with a greater and more metaphysical knowledge of morals than either, we might expect from him the perfection we have not yet discovered since the days of Apuleius.”
“One so extraordinary,” replied Vincent, “that, even though we have one perfect epic poem and several that claim to be perfect, we don’t have a single perfect novel in the world. Gil Blas comes closer to perfection than any other (due to the flaw I just mentioned in Anastasius); but it has to be acknowledged that there’s a lack of dignity, moral integrity, and what I would call moral beauty throughout the entire book. If an author could combine the various strengths of Scott and Le Sage, along with a deeper and more philosophical understanding of morals than either, we might finally see the perfection we haven’t discovered since the days of Apuleius.”
“Speaking of morals,” said Lady Roseville, “do you not think every novel should have its distinct but, and inculcate, throughout, some one peculiar moral, such as many of Marmontel’s and Miss Edgeworth’s?”
“Speaking of morals,” said Lady Roseville, “don’t you think every novel should have its own unique moral and convey it consistently throughout, like many of Marmontel’s and Miss Edgeworth’s?”
“No!” answered Vincent, “every good novel has one great end—the same in all—viz. the increasing our knowledge of the heart. It is thus that a novel writer must be a philosopher. Whoever succeeds in shewing us more accurately the nature of ourselves and species, has done science, and, consequently, virtue, the most important benefit; for every truth is a moral. This great and universal end, I am led to imagine, is rather crippled than extended by the rigorous attention to the one isolated moral you mention.
“No!” Vincent replied, “every good novel has one great purpose—the same for all— namely, expanding our understanding of the heart. This is why a novelist must also be a philosopher. Whoever manages to show us more clearly the nature of ourselves and our species has contributed significantly to science and, therefore, virtue; because every truth carries a moral. I believe this great and universal goal is hindered rather than enhanced by the strict focus on the single moral you mentioned."
“Thus Dryden, in his Essay on the Progress of Satire, very rightly prefers Horace to Juvenal, so far as instruction is concerned; because the miscellaneous satires of the former are directed against every vice—the more confined ones of the latter (for the most part) only against one. All mankind is the field the novelist should cultivate—all truth, the moral he should strive to bring home. It is in occasional dialogue, in desultory maxims, in deductions from events, in analysis of character, that he should benefit and instruct. It is not enough—and I wish a certain novelist who has lately arisen would remember this—it is not enough for a writer to have a good heart, amiable sympathies, and what are termed high feelings, in order to shape out a moral, either true in itself, or beneficial in its inculcation. Before he touches his tale, he should be thoroughly acquainted with the intricate science of morals, and the metaphysical, as well as the more open, operations of the mind. If his knowledge is not deep and clear, his love of the good may only lead him into error; and he may pass off the prejudices of a susceptible heart for the precepts of virtue. Would to God that people would think it necessary to be instructed before they attempt to instruct. ‘Dire simplement que la vertu est vertu parce qu’elle est bonne en son fonds, et le vice tout au contraire, ce n’est pas les faire connoitre.’ For me, if I was to write a novel, I would first make myself an acute, active, and vigilant observer of men and manners. Secondly, I would, after having thus noted effects by action in the world, trace the causes by books, and meditation in my closet. It is then, and not till then, that I would study the lighter graces of style and decoration; nor would I give the rein to invention, till I was convinced that it would create neither monsters of men nor falsities of truth. For my vehicles of instruction or amusement, I would have people as they are—neither worse nor better—and the moral they should convey, should be rather through jest or irony, than gravity and seriousness. There never was an imperfection corrected by portraying perfection; and if levity or ridicule be said so easily to allure to sin, I do not see why they should not be used in defence of virtue. Of this we may be sure, that as laughter is a distinct indication of the human race, so there never was a brute mind or a savage heart that loved to indulge in it.” [Note: The Philosopher of Malmesbury express a very different opinion of the origin of laughter, and, for my part, I think his doctrine, in great measure, though not altogether—true.—See Hobbes on Human Nature, and the answer to him in Campbell’s Rhetoric.]
“Thus, Dryden, in his Essay on the Progress of Satire, correctly prefers Horace to Juvenal when it comes to lessons learned; because Horace’s varied satires address every vice—while Juvenal’s more limited ones generally focus on just one. The novelist should explore all of humanity—seeking all truth for the moral he aims to convey. He should provide benefit and instruction through occasional dialogue, random maxims, deductions from events, and character analysis. It isn’t enough—and I wish a certain recent novelist would remember this—it’s not enough for a writer to simply have a good heart, kind sympathies, and what are called noble feelings, to deliver a moral that is either true or beneficial. Before crafting his story, he should be well-acquainted with the complex science of morals, as well as both the subtle and overt workings of the mind. If his understanding isn’t deep and clear, his love for goodness might just lead him astray, and he could misrepresent the biases of a sensitive heart as principles of virtue. I wish people would see the necessity of being educated before trying to educate others. To simply state that virtue is virtue because it is fundamentally good, and vice is the opposite, does not truly convey their nature. If I were to write a novel, I would first become a keen, active, and observant analyst of people and their behavior. Next, after observing results from actions in the world, I would explore the causes through reading and deep reflection in my own space. Only then would I study the lighter aspects of style and embellishment; and I wouldn’t unleash my imagination until I was certain it wouldn’t create monsters of humanity or distort truths. For my means of teaching or entertaining, I would present people as they are—neither worse nor better—and the moral they express should come more through humor or irony than through seriousness and gravity. No imperfection was ever corrected by depicting perfection; and if humor or mockery is easily said to lead to sin, I fail to see why they can’t also be used in defense of virtue. We can be sure of one thing: just as laughter distinctly marks humanity, there has never been a brutish mind or a savage heart that took pleasure in it.” [Note: The Philosopher of Malmesbury expresses a very different opinion about the origin of laughter, and personally, I think his doctrine is mostly—though not entirely—correct.—See Hobbes on Human Nature, and the response to him in Campbell’s Rhetoric.]
Vincent ceased.
Vincent stopped.
“Thank you, my lord,” said Lady Roseville, as she took Miss Glanville’s arm and moved from the table. “For once you have condescended to give us your own sense, and not other people’s; you have scarce made a single quotation.”
“Thank you, my lord,” said Lady Roseville, as she took Miss Glanville’s arm and moved away from the table. “For once you’ve chosen to share your own thoughts instead of someone else's; you hardly made a single quote.”
“Accept,” answered Vincent, rising—
“Okay,” replied Vincent, standing—
“‘Accept a miracle instead of wit.’”
“‘Accept a miracle instead of cleverness.’”
CHAPTER LIII.
Oh! I love!—Methinks This word of love is fit for all the world, And that for gentle hearts, another name Should speak of gentler thoughts than the world owns.—P. B. Shelley.
Oh! I love!—I think this word of love is right for everyone, And for kind hearts, another name should express gentler thoughts than the world possesses.—P. B. Shelley.
For me, I ask no more than honour gives,
To think me yours, and
rank me with your friends,—Shakspeare
For me, I don't ask for more than what honor allows,
To believe I'm yours, and to be counted among your friends,—Shakespeare
Callous and worldly as I may seem, from the tone of these memoirs, I can say, safely, that one of the most delicious evenings I ever spent, was the first of my introduction to Miss Glanville. I went home intoxicated with a subtle spirit of enjoyment that gave a new zest and freshness to life. Two little hours seemed to have changed the whole course of my thoughts and feelings.
Callous and worldly as I might appear from the tone of these memoirs, I can confidently say that one of the most enjoyable evenings I've ever had was the first time I met Miss Glanville. I went home buzzing with a subtle joy that brought a new excitement and freshness to my life. Those two hours felt like they changed the entire direction of my thoughts and feelings.
There was nothing about Miss Glanville like a heroine—I hate your heroines. She had none of that “modest ease,” and “quiet dignity,” and “English grace” (Lord help us!) of which certain writers speak with such applause. Thank Heaven, she was alive. She had great sense, but the playfulness of a child; extreme rectitude of mind, but with the tenderness of a gazelle: if she laughed, all her countenance, lips, eyes, forehead, cheeks laughed too: “Paradise seemed opened in her face:” if she looked grave, it was such a lofty and upward, yet sweet and gentle gravity, that you might (had you been gifted with the least imagination,) have supposed, from the model of her countenance, a new order of angels between the cherubim and the seraphim, the angels of Love and Wisdom. She was not, perhaps, quite so silent in society as my individual taste would desire; but when she spoke, it was with a propriety of thought and diction which made me lament when her voice had ceased. It was as if something beautiful in creation had stopped suddenly.
There was nothing about Miss Glanville that resembled a heroine—I can’t stand your heroines. She didn’t have any of that “modest ease,” “quiet dignity,” or “English grace” (God help us!) that some writers rave about. Thank goodness she was alive. She had a lot of common sense, but the playful spirit of a child; a strong sense of right and wrong, but with the gentleness of a gazelle: when she laughed, every part of her face—lips, eyes, forehead, cheeks—laughed too: “Paradise seemed opened in her face.” When she looked serious, her demeanor had such a noble and uplifted, yet sweet and gentle, gravity that you might have imagined, if you had any sense of imagination, a new class of angels between the cherubim and the seraphim, the angels of Love and Wisdom. She might not have been as quiet in social settings as I personally would prefer; but when she did speak, it was with such thoughtfulness and eloquence that I found myself wishing her voice would never end. It felt like something beautiful in the world had stopped all of a sudden.
Enough of this now. I was lazily turning (the morning after Lady Roseville’s) over some old books, when Vincent entered. I observed that his face was flushed, and his eyes sparkled with more than their usual brilliancy. He looked carefully round the room, and then approaching his chair towards mine, said, in a low tone—“Pelham, I have something of importance on my mind which I wish to discuss with you; but let me entreat you to lay aside your usual levity, and pardon me if I say affectation; meet me with the candour and plainness which are the real distinctions of your character.”
Enough of this. I was casually going through some old books the morning after Lady Roseville’s event when Vincent walked in. I noticed his face was flushed, and his eyes sparkled more than usual. He scanned the room carefully, then moved his chair closer to mine and said in a low voice, “Pelham, I have something important on my mind that I want to discuss with you; but I ask you to set aside your usual lightheartedness, and excuse me if I call it pretentious; meet me with the honesty and straightforwardness that truly define your character.”
“My Lord Vincent,” I replied, “there is, in your words, a depth and solemnity which pierce me, through one of N—‘s best stuffed coats, even to the very heart. Let me ring for my poodle and some eau de Cologne, and I will hear you as you desire, from the alpha to the omega of your discourse.”
“My Lord Vincent,” I replied, “there's a depth and seriousness in what you're saying that really gets to me, even through one of N—'s best stuffed coats, right to my heart. Let me call for my poodle and some cologne, and I’ll listen to you as you wish, from beginning to end of your speech.”
Vincent bit his lip, but I rung, had my orders executed, and then settling myself and my poodle on the sofa, I declared my readiness to attend to him.
Vincent bit his lip, but I rang, had my orders carried out, and then, settling myself and my poodle on the sofa, I said I was ready to attend to him.
“My dear friend,” said he, “I have often seen that, in spite of all your love of pleasure, you have your mind continually turned towards higher and graver objects; and I have thought the better of your talents, and of your future success, for the little parade you make of the one, and the little care you appear to pay to the other: for
“My dear friend,” he said, “I’ve often noticed that despite your love for fun, you always seem to focus on more serious and meaningful things. I have a higher opinion of your talents and your future success because you don’t show off your enjoyment and seem to care little about the serious stuff.”
“‘’tis a common proof,
That lowliness is young
Ambition’s ladder.’
“It's a common proof,
That humility is young
Ambition’s ladder.”
“I have also observed that you have, of late, been much to Lord Dawton’s; I have even heard that you have been twice closeted with him. It is well known that that person entertains hopes of leading the Opposition to the grata arva of the Treasury benches; and notwithstanding the years in which the Whigs have been out of office, there are some persons who pretend to foresee the chance of a coalition between them and Mr. Gaskell, to whose principles it is also added that they have been gradually assimilating.”
"I’ve also noticed that you’ve been spending a lot of time at Lord Dawton’s lately; I’ve even heard that you’ve met with him privately twice. It’s well known that he hopes to lead the Opposition to the friendly fields of the Treasury benches; and despite the Whigs being out of office for years, some people claim to see the possibility of a coalition between them and Mr. Gaskell, whose principles they have also been gradually adopting."
Here Vincent paused a moment, and looked full at me. I met his eye with a glance as searching as his own. His look changed, and he continued.
Here Vincent paused for a moment and looked directly at me. I met his gaze with a stare as probing as his. His expression shifted, and he continued.
“Now, listen to me, Pelham: such a coalition never can take place. You smile; I repeat it. It is my object to form a third party; perhaps while the two great sects ‘anticipate the cabinet designs of fate,’ there may suddenly come by a third, ‘to whom the whole shall be referred.’ Say that you think it not impossible that you may join us, and I will tell you more.”
“Now, listen to me, Pelham: that kind of alliance is never going to happen. You smile; I’ll say it again. I aim to create a third party; maybe while the two major factions are busy ‘predicting the cabinet plans of fate,’ a third one might suddenly emerge ‘to whom everything shall be submitted.’ Just say you think it’s possible that you might join us, and I’ll share more.”
I paused for three minutes before I answered Vincent. I then said—“I thank you very sincerely for your proposal: tell me the names of two of your designed party, and I will answer you.”
I took a three-minute pause before responding to Vincent. I then said, “Thank you very much for your proposal. Please tell me the names of two members of your intended party, and I will give you my answer.”
“Lord Lincoln and Lord Lesborough.”
“Lord Lincoln and Lord Lesborough.”
“What!” said I—“the Whig, who says in the Upper House, that whatever may be the distresses of the people, they shall not be gratified at the cost of one of the despotic privileges of the aristocracy. Go to!—I will have none of him. As to Lesborough, he is a fool and a boaster—who is always puffing his own vanity with the windiest pair of oratorical bellows that ever were made by air and brass, for the purpose of sound and smoke, ‘signifying nothing.’ Go to!—I will have none of him either.”
“What!” I exclaimed—“the Whig in the Upper House who says that no matter how much the people are suffering, they won’t get any relief if it means taking away even one of the privileged powers of the aristocracy. No way!—I want nothing to do with him. As for Lesborough, he’s just a fool and a braggart—always inflating his own ego with the loudest and emptiest rhetoric that was ever crafted, just for show, ‘signifying nothing.’ No way!—I want nothing to do with him either.”
“You are right in your judgment of my confreres,” answered Vincent; “but we must make use of bad tools for good purposes.”
“You're right about my colleagues,” Vincent replied, “but we have to use flawed tools for good intentions.”
“No—no!” said I; “the commonest carpenter will tell you the reverse.”
“No—no!” I said; “even the most ordinary carpenter would tell you the opposite.”
Vincent eyed me suspiciously. “Look you!” said he: “I know well that no man loves better than you place, power, and reputation. Do you grant this?”
Vincent looked at me suspiciously. “Listen!” he said, “I know very well that no one values place, power, and reputation more than you do. Do you agree with this?”
“I do!” was my reply.
“I do!” was my answer.
“Join with us; I will place you in the House of Commons immediately: if we succeed, you shall have the first and the best post I can give you. Now—‘under which king, Bezonian, speak or die!’”
“Join us; I’ll get you into the House of Commons right away: if we succeed, you’ll get the top position I can offer you. Now—‘under which king, Bezonian, speak or die!’”
“I answer you in the words of the same worthy you quote,” said I—“‘A foutra for thine office.’—Do you know, Vincent, that I have, strange as it may seem to you, such a thing as a conscience? It is true I forget it now and then; but in a public capacity, the recollection of others would put me very soon in mind of it. I know your party well. I cannot imagine—forgive me—one more injurious to the country, nor one more revolting to myself; and I do positively affirm, that I would sooner feed my poodle on paunch and liver, instead of cream and fricassee, than be an instrument in the hands of men like Lincoln and Lesborough; who talk much, who perform nothing—who join ignorance of every principle of legislation to indifference for every benefit to the people:—who are full of ‘wise saws,’ but empty of ‘modern instances’—who level upwards, and trample downwards—and would only value the ability you are pleased to impute to me, in the exact proportion that a sportsman values the ferret, that burrows for his pleasure, and destroys for his interest. Your party sha’n’t stand!”
“I’ll respond using the words of the same respected person you quoted,” I said. “‘A pox on your office.’ Do you know, Vincent, that I surprisingly have something called a conscience? It's true that I forget about it occasionally, but in a public role, the reminders from others would quickly bring it back to my mind. I know your party well. I can't imagine—sorry for saying this—anything more harmful to the country, or more repulsive to me; and I really mean it when I say that I would rather feed my poodle on scraps than be a tool for men like Lincoln and Lesborough, who talk a lot but do nothing—who mix ignorance of every legislative principle with a lack of concern for the public good—who are full of ‘wise sayings’ but lack ‘modern examples’—who elevate their own status while pushing others down—and would only appreciate the skills you attribute to me in the same way a hunter values a ferret, which digs for its amusement and destroys for its own gain. Your party won’t stand!”
Vincent turned pale—“And how long,” said he, “have you learnt ‘the principles of legislation,’ and this mighty affection for the ‘benefit of the people?’”
Vincent went pale—“And how long,” he asked, “have you learned ‘the principles of legislation’ and this great affection for the ‘benefit of the people?’”
“Ever since,” said I, coldly, “I learnt any thing! The first piece of real knowledge I ever gained was, that my interest was incorporated with that of the beings with whom I had the chance of being cast: if I injure them, I injure myself: if I can do them any good, I receive the benefit in common with the rest. Now, as I have a great love for that personage who has now the honour of addressing you, I resolved to be honest for his sake. So much for my affection for the benefit of the people. As to the little knowledge of the principles of legislation, on which you are kind enough to compliment me, look over the books on this table, or the writings in this desk, and know, that ever since I had the misfortune of parting from you at Cheltenham, there has not been a day in which I have spent less than six hours reading and writing on that sole subject. But enough of this—will you ride to-day?”
"Ever since," I said, coldly, "I've learned anything! The first real piece of knowledge I gained was that my interests are tied to those of the people I find myself around: if I hurt them, I hurt myself; if I can help them, I share in the benefits with everyone else. Now, since I have a deep affection for the person who now has the honor of addressing you, I decided to be honest for his sake. So much for my love for the good of the people. As for the little knowledge I have of legislative principles, which you are kind enough to compliment me on, just look at the books on this table or the writings in this desk, and know that ever since the unfortunate day I parted from you at Cheltenham, not a day has gone by where I haven't spent at least six hours reading and writing on that one subject. But enough about that—will you ride today?"
Vincent rose slowly—
Vincent got up slowly—
“‘Gli arditi (said he) tuoi voti Gia noti mi sono; Ma inveno a quel trono, Tu aspiri con me Trema per te!’”
“‘I know your wishes already; But to that throne, You aspire with me Tremble for you!’”
“‘Io trema’ (I replied out of the same opera)—‘Io trema—di te!’”
“‘I tremble’ (I responded from the same opera)—‘I tremble—because of you!’”
“Well,” answered Vincent, and his fine high nature overcame his momentary resentment and chagrin at my reception of his offer—“Well, I honour your for your sentiments, though they are opposed to my own. I may depend on your secrecy?”
“Well,” Vincent replied, his noble character overcoming his brief annoyance and disappointment at how I reacted to his offer, “Well, I respect your feelings, even though they differ from mine. Can I count on your discretion?”
“You may,” said I.
"You can," I said.
“I forgive you, Pelham,” rejoined Vincent: “we part friends.”
“I forgive you, Pelham,” Vincent replied. “We’re leaving as friends.”
“Wait one moment,” said I, “and pardon me, if I venture to speak in the language of caution to one in every way so superior to myself. No one, (I say this with a safe conscience, for I never flattered my friend in my life, though I have often adulated my enemy)—no one has a greater admiration for your talents than myself; I desire eagerly to see you in the station most fit for their display; pause one moment before you link yourself, not only to a party, but to principles that cannot stand. You have only to exert yourself, and you may either lead the opposition, or be among the foremost in the administration. Take something certain, rather than what is doubtful; or at least stand alone:—such is my belief in your powers, if fairly tried, that if you were not united to those men, I would promise you faithfully to stand or fall by you alone, even if we had not through all England another soldier to our standard; but—”
“Wait a moment,” I said, “and excuse me if I speak cautiously to someone so much greater than I am. No one, (I say this sincerely, since I’ve never flattered my friend in my life, although I’ve often praised my enemy)—no one admires your talents more than I do; I’m eager to see you in a position where they can shine. Take a moment before you tie yourself not just to a political party, but to principles that won’t hold up. You just need to make an effort, and you could either lead the opposition or be among the top in the administration. Choose something certain over the uncertain; or at least consider standing alone:—I have such faith in your abilities, if given a fair chance, that if you weren’t aligned with those men, I would promise to support you alone, even if we didn’t have another soldier in all of England rallying to our cause; but—”
“I thank you, Pelham,” said Vincent, interrupting me; “till we meet in public as enemies, we are friends in private—I desire no more.—Farewell.”
“I appreciate you, Pelham,” Vincent said, cutting me off; “until we confront each other publicly as enemies, we are friends in private—I don’t want anything more. Goodbye.”
CHAPTER LIV.
Il vaut mieux employer notre esprit a supporter les infortunes qui nous arrivent, qu’a prevoir celle qui nous peuvent arriver.—Rochefoucault.
It's better to use our mind to cope with the misfortunes that happen to us than to worry about those that might happen.—Rochefoucault.
No sooner had Vincent departed, than I buttoned my coat, and sallied out through a cold easterly wind to Lord Dawton’s. It was truly said by the political quoter, that I had been often to that nobleman’s, although I have not thought it advisable to speak of my political adventures hitherto. I have before said that I was ambitious; and the sagacious have probably already discovered, that I was somewhat less ignorant than it was my usual pride and pleasure to appear. Heaven knows why! but I had established among my uncle’s friends, a reputation for talent, which I by no means deserved; and no sooner had I been personally introduced to Lord Dawton, than I found myself courted by that personage in a manner equally gratifying and uncommon. When I lost my seat in Parliament, Dawton assured me that before the session was over, I should be returned for one of his boroughs; and though my mind revolted at the idea of becoming dependant on any party, I made little scruple of promising conditionally to ally myself to his. So far had affairs gone, when I was honoured with Vincent’s proposal. I found Lord Dawton in his library, with the Marquess of Clandonald, (Lord Dartmore’s father, and, from his rank and property, classed among the highest, as, from his vanity and restlessness, he was among the most active members of the Opposition.) Clandonald left the room when I entered. Few men in office are wise enough to trust the young; as if the greater zeal and sincerity of youth did not more than compensate for its appetite for the gay, or its thoughtlessness of the serious.
No sooner had Vincent left than I buttoned my coat and stepped out into the cold easterly wind to visit Lord Dawton. It’s often said that I had been to that nobleman's place multiple times, although I haven’t thought it wise to talk about my political experiences up until now. As I've mentioned before, I was ambitious; and sharp observers have probably already figured out that I was a bit less clueless than I usually liked to seem. For some reason, I had built a reputation for talent among my uncle's friends that I didn’t really deserve, and as soon as I met Lord Dawton in person, I found myself being sought after by him in a way that was both flattering and unusual. When I lost my seat in Parliament, Dawton assured me that before the session ended, I would be elected for one of his boroughs. Although I wasn’t thrilled about the idea of being dependent on any party, I hardly hesitated to agree conditionally to align myself with his. Things had progressed this far when I received Vincent’s proposal. I found Lord Dawton in his library with the Marquess of Clandonald (Lord Dartmore’s father, who, due to his rank and wealth, was considered one of the highest members of the opposition, matched only by his vanity and restlessness). Clandonald left the room when I came in. Few people in power are smart enough to trust the young, as if their greater enthusiasm and honesty didn’t more than make up for their love of fun or their lack of seriousness.
When we were alone, Dawton said to me, “We are in great despair at the motion upon the—, to be made in the Lower House. We have not a single person whom we can depend upon, for the sweeping and convincing answer we ought to make; and though we should at least muster our full force in voting, our whipper-in, poor—, is so ill, that I fear we shall make but a very pitiful figure.”
When we were alone, Dawton said to me, “We are in a lot of trouble about the motion in the—, that’s going to be brought up in the Lower House. We don’t have anyone we can count on to give the strong and clear response we really need; and while we should at least gather all our support for the vote, our whipper-in, poor—, is so sick that I’m worried we’re going to look pretty pathetic.”
“Give me,” said I, “full permission to go forth into the high-ways and by-ways, and I will engage to bring a whole legion of dandies to the House door. I can go no farther; your other agents must do the rest.”
“Let me,” I said, “have full permission to go out into the streets and alleys, and I promise I’ll bring back a whole army of stylish people to the front door. I can’t go any further; your other agents will have to handle the rest.”
“Thank you, my dear young friend,” said Lord Dawton, eagerly; “thank you a thousand times: we must really get you in the House as soon as possible; you will serve us more than I can express.”
“Thank you, my dear young friend,” said Lord Dawton, eagerly; “thank you a thousand times: we really need to get you into the House as soon as we can; you'll help us more than I can say.”
I bowed, with a sneer I could not repress. Dawton pretended not to observe it. “Come,” said I, “my lord, we have no time to lose. I shall meet you, perhaps, at Brookes’s, to morrow evening, and report to you respecting my success.”
I bowed, unable to hold back a sneer. Dawton acted like he didn't notice. “Come on,” I said, “my lord, we can’t waste any time. I might meet you at Brookes’s tomorrow evening and tell you how it went.”
Lord Dawton pressed my hand warmly, and followed me to the door.
Lord Dawton shook my hand warmly and accompanied me to the door.
“He is the best premier we could have,” thought I; “but he deceives himself, if he thinks Henry Pelham will play the jackall to his lion. He will soon see that I shall keep for myself what he thinks I hunt for him.” I passed through Pall Mall, and thought of Glanville. I knocked at his door: he was at home. I found him leaning his cheek upon his hand, in a thoughtful position; an open letter was before him.
“He’s the best leader we could have,” I thought, “but he’s fooling himself if he thinks Henry Pelham is going to play the sidekick to his main role. He’ll soon realize that I’ll keep for myself what he thinks I’m chasing for him.” I walked through Pall Mall, thinking about Glanville. I knocked on his door, and he was home. I found him leaning his cheek on his hand, lost in thought, with an open letter in front of him.
“Read that,” he said, pointing to it.
“Check that out,” he said, pointing to it.
I did so. It was from the agent to the Duke of—, and contained his appointment to an opposition borough.
I did that. It was a message from the agent to the Duke of—, and it included his appointment to an opposing borough.
“A new toy, Pelham,” said he, faintly smiling; “but a little longer, and they will all be broken—the rattle will be the last.”
“A new toy, Pelham,” he said, faintly smiling; “but if we wait a little longer, they’ll all be broken—the rattle will be the last one.”
“My dear, dear Glanville,” said I, much affected, “do not talk thus; you have every thing before you.”
“My dear, dear Glanville,” I said, feeling quite emotional, “please don’t talk like that; you have everything ahead of you.”
“Yes,” interrupted Glanville, “you are right, for every thing left for me is in the grave. Do you imagine that I can taste one of the possessions which fortune has heaped upon me, that I have one healthful faculty, one sense of enjoyment, among the hundred which other men are ‘heirs to?’ When did you ever see me for a moment happy? I live, as it were, on a rock, barren, and herbless, and sapless, and cut off from all human fellowship and intercourse. I had only a single object left to live for, when you saw me at Paris; I have gratified that, and the end and purpose of my existence is fulfilled. Heaven is merciful; but a little while, and this feverish and unquiet spirit shall be at rest.”
“Yes,” Glanville interrupted, “you’re right; everything I have left is in the grave. Do you really think I can enjoy any of the things that fortune has thrown my way? Do I have even one healthy ability, one sense of enjoyment, like so many others have? When have you ever seen me happy, even for a moment? I exist on a barren, lifeless rock, completely cut off from human connection and interaction. I had only one reason to live when you last saw me in Paris; I fulfilled that, and now my life’s purpose is complete. Heaven is merciful; it won’t be long before this restless and feverish spirit finds peace.”
I took his hand and pressed it.
I grabbed his hand and squeezed it.
“Feel,” said he, “this dry, burning skin; count my pulse through the variations of a single minute, and you will cease either to pity me, or to speak to me of life. For months I have had, night and day, a wasting—wasting fever, of brain, and heart, and frame; the fire works well, and the fuel is nearly consumed.”
“Feel,” he said, “this dry, burning skin; count my pulse throughout a single minute, and you will either stop pitying me or stop talking to me about life. For months, day and night, I’ve had a draining fever that’s wasting my brain, heart, and body; the fire is burning strong, and the fuel is almost gone.”
He paused, and we were both silent. In fact, I was shocked at the fever of his pulse, no less than affected at the despondency of his words. At last I spoke to him of medical advice.
He paused, and we both fell silent. Honestly, I was taken aback by how rapid his heartbeat was, just as I was moved by the gloominess of his words. Finally, I brought up the idea of getting medical help.
“‘Canst thou,’” he said, with a deep solemnity of voice and manner, “‘administer to a mind diseased—pluck from the memory’—Ah! away with the quotation and the reflection.” And he sprung from the sofa, and going to the window, opened it, and leaned out for a few moments in silence. When he turned again towards me, his manner had regained its usual quiet. He spoke about the important motion approaching on the—, and promised to attend; and then, by degrees, I led him to talk of his sister.
“‘Can you,’” he said, with a serious tone and demeanor, “‘help a troubled mind—pull from the memory’—Ah! forget the quote and the thought.” He jumped up from the sofa, walked to the window, opened it, and leaned out in silence for a few moments. When he turned back to me, his demeanor had returned to its usual calm. He talked about the important motion coming up on the—, and promised to be there; then, little by little, I got him to discuss his sister.
He mentioned her with enthusiasm. “Beautiful as Ellen is,” he said, “her face is the very faintest reflection of her mind. Her habits of thought are so pure, that every impulse is a virtue. Never was there a person to whom goodness was so easy. Vice seems something so opposite to her nature, that I cannot imagine it possible for her to sin.”
He spoke of her with excitement. “As beautiful as Ellen is,” he said, “her face is merely a subtle reflection of her mind. Her way of thinking is so pure that every instinct of hers is a virtue. No one has ever found goodness to come as naturally to them as it does to her. It seems so contrary to her nature that I can’t picture her ever doing anything wrong.”
“Will you not call with me at your mother’s?” said I. “I am going there to-day.”
“Won't you come with me to your mom's?” I asked. “I'm going there today.”
Glanville replied in the affirmative, and we went at once to Lady Glanville’s, in Berkeley-square. We were admitted into his mother’s boudoir. She was alone with Miss Glanville. Our conversation soon turned from common-place topics to those of a graver nature; the deep melancholy of Glanville’s mind imbued all his thoughts when he once suffered himself to express them.
Glanville agreed, and we headed straight to Lady Glanville’s place in Berkeley Square. We were welcomed into his mother’s sitting room. She was there with Miss Glanville. Our chat quickly moved from casual subjects to more serious ones; the heavy sadness in Glanville’s mind colored all his thoughts once he allowed himself to share them.
“Why,” said Lady Glanville, who seemed painfully fond of her son, “why do you not go more into the world? You suffer your mind to prey upon itself, till it destroys you. My dear, dear son, how very ill you seem.”
“Why,” said Lady Glanville, who seemed overly attached to her son, “why don’t you get out into the world more? You let your mind eat away at itself until it brings you down. My dear, dear son, you look so unwell.”
Ellen, whose eyes swam in tears, as they gazed upon her brother, laid her beautiful hand upon his, and said, “For my mother’s sake, Reginald, do take more care of yourself: you want air, and exercise, and amusement.”
Ellen, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at her brother, placed her beautiful hand on his and said, “For my mother’s sake, Reginald, please take better care of yourself: you need fresh air, exercise, and some fun.”
“No,” answered Glanville, “I want nothing but occupation, and thanks to the Duke of—, I have now got it. I am chosen member for—.”
“No,” replied Glanville, “I want nothing but work, and thanks to the Duke of—, I’ve got it now. I’m the chosen member for—.”
“I am too happy,” said the proud mother; “you will now be all I have ever predicted for you;” and, in her joy at the moment, she forgot the hectic of his cheek, and the hollowness of his eye.
“I am so happy,” said the proud mother; “you will now be everything I’ve always hoped for you;” and, in her moment of joy, she forgot about the flush of his cheek and the emptiness in his eye.
“Do you remember,” said Reginald, turning to his sister, “those beautiful lines in my favourite Ford—
“Do you remember,” Reginald said, turning to his sister, “those beautiful lines in my favorite Ford—
‘“Glories Of human greatness are but pleasing dreams, And shadows soon decaying. On the stage Of my mortality, my youth has acted Some scenes of vanity, drawn out at length By varied pleasures—sweetened in the mixture, But tragical in issue. Beauty, pomp, With every sensuality our giddiness Doth frame an idol—are inconstant friends When any troubled passion makes us halt On the unguarded castle of the mind.’”
“Glories of human greatness are just nice dreams, and they quickly fade away. On the stage of my life, my youth has performed some scenes of vanity, drawn out over time by different pleasures—sweetened in the mix, but tragic in the end. Beauty, show, and every desire our foolishness creates an idol—are unreliable friends when any troubled emotion makes us stop at the unprotected fortress of the mind.”
“Your verses,” said I, “are beautiful, even to me, who have no soul for poetry, and never wrote a line in my life. But I love not their philosophy. In all sentiments that are impregnated with melancholy, and instil sadness as a moral, I question the wisdom, and dispute the truth. There is no situation in life which we cannot sweeten, or embitter, at will. If the past is gloomy, I do not see the necessity of dwelling upon it. If the mind can make one vigorous exertion, it can another: the same energy you put forth in acquiring knowledge, would also enable you to baffle misfortune. Determine not to think upon what is painful; resolutely turn away from every thing that recals it; bend all your attention to some new and engrossing object; do this, and you defeat the past. You smile, as if this were impossible; yet it is not an iota more so, than to tear one’s self from a favourite pursuit, and addict one’s self to an object unwelcome to one at first. This the mind does continually through life: so can it also do the other, if you will but make an equal exertion. Nor does it seem to me natural to the human heart to look much to the past; all its plans, its projects, its aspirations, are for the future; it is for the future, and in the future, that we live. Our very passions, when most agitated, are most anticipative. Revenge, avarice, ambition, love, the desire of good and evil, are all fixed and pointed to some distant goal; to look backwards, is like walking backwards—against our proper formation; the mind does not readily adopt the habit, and when once adopted, it will readily return to its natural bias. Oblivion is, therefore, an easier obtained boon than we imagine. Forgetfulness of the past is purchased by increasing our anxiety for the future.”
“Your poems,” I said, “are beautiful, even to me, who have no appreciation for poetry and have never written a single line in my life. But I don’t like their philosophy. In all feelings that are soaked in melancholy and bring sadness as a moral lesson, I question the wisdom and argue against the truth. There’s no situation in life that we can’t sweeten or sour at will. If the past is dark, I don’t see the point in dwelling on it. If the mind can make one strong effort, it can do another: the same energy you use to gain knowledge could also help you overcome hardship. Decide not to think about what hurts; firmly turn away from anything that reminds you of it; focus all your attention on something new and engaging; do this, and you conquer the past. You smile, as if this were impossible; yet it’s not any more impossible than pulling yourself away from a favorite activity and committing yourself to something you initially dislike. The mind does this all the time in life: it can also do the other, if you just make the same effort. It also doesn’t seem natural for the human heart to look back too much; all its plans, projects, and aspirations are for the future; we live for the future and in the future. Our very passions, when most stirred, are most anticipatory. Revenge, greed, ambition, love, the desire for good and evil, all aim at some distant target; looking back is like walking backward—against our natural form; the mind doesn’t easily develop that habit, and when it does, it will quickly return to its natural direction. Oblivion is, therefore, more easily achieved than we think. Forgetting the past is gained by increasing our worry for the future.”
I paused for a moment, but Glanville did not answer me; and, encouraged by a look from Ellen, I continued—“You remember that, according to an old creed, if we were given memory as a curse, we were also given hope as a blessing. Counteract the one by the other. In my own life, I have committed many weak, many wicked actions; I have chased away their remembrance, though I have transplanted their warning to the future. As the body involuntarily avoids what is hurtful to it, without tracing the association to its first experience, so the mind insensibly shuns what has formerly afflicted it, even without palpably recalling the remembrance of the affliction. The Roman philosopher placed the secret of human happiness in the one maxim—‘not to admire.’ I never could exactly comprehend the sense of the moral: my maxim for the same object would be—‘never to regret.’”
I paused for a moment, but Glanville didn’t respond; encouraged by a look from Ellen, I continued—“You know that, according to an old belief, if we were given memory as a curse, we were also given hope as a blessing. We balance one with the other. In my own life, I have done many weak and many wrong things; I’ve pushed their memories aside, though I’ve taken their lessons into the future. Just as the body instinctively avoids what hurts it, without connecting it to the initial experience, the mind quietly avoids what has once caused it pain, even without clearly recalling that pain. The Roman philosopher said that the secret to human happiness lies in the single principle—‘not to admire.’ I could never fully grasp the meaning of that; my principle for the same goal would be—‘never to regret.’”
“Alas! my dear friend,” said Glanville—“we are great philosophers to each other, but not to ourselves; the moment we begin to feel sorrow, we cease to reflect on its wisdom. Time is the only comforter; your maxims are very true, but they confirm me in my opinion—that it is in vain for us to lay down fixed precepts for the regulation of the mind, so long as it is dependent upon the body. Happiness and its reverse are constitutional in many persons, and it is then only that they are independent of circumstances. Make the health, the frames of all men alike—make their nerves of the same susceptibility—their memories of the same bluntness, or acuteness—and I will then allow, that you can give rules adapted to all men; till then, your maxim, ‘never to regret,’ is as idle as Horace’s ‘never to admire.’ It may be wise to you—it is impossible to me!”
“Unfortunately, my dear friend,” said Glanville, “we are great philosophers for each other, but not for ourselves; the moment we start to feel sorrow, we stop thinking about its wisdom. Time is the only comforter; your maxims are true, but they only reinforce my belief that it’s pointless for us to set fixed rules for managing the mind as long as it's tied to the body. Happiness and its opposite are built into many people, and it’s only then that they can be independent of their circumstances. Make everyone's health the same—make their nerves equally sensitive—their memories equally dull or sharp—and then I’ll agree that you can provide rules suitable for everyone; until then, your maxim of ‘never regret’ is as pointless as Horace’s ‘never admire.’ It might be wise for you—it’s impossible for me!”
With these last words, Glanville’s voice faltered, and I felt averse to push the argument further. Ellen’s eye caught mine, and gave me a look so kind, and almost grateful, that I forgot every thing else in the world. A few moments afterwards a friend of Lady Glanville’s was announced, and I left the room.
With these last words, Glanville’s voice trailed off, and I felt reluctant to continue the argument. Ellen’s gaze met mine, and she gave me such a kind and nearly grateful look that I forgot everything else in the world. A few moments later, a friend of Lady Glanville’s arrived, and I left the room.
CHAPTER LV.
Intus et in jecore aegro, Nascuntur domini.—Persius.
Inside and in the sick liver, the masters are born.—Persius.
The next two or three days I spent in visiting all my male friends in the Lower House, and engaging them to dine with me, preparatory to the great act of voting on—‘s motion. I led them myself to the House of Commons, and not feeling sufficiently interested in the debate to remain, as a stranger, where I ought, in my own opinion, to have acted as a performer, I went to Brookes’s to wait the result. Lord Gravelton, a stout, bluff, six-foot nobleman, with a voice like a Stentor, was “blowing up” the waiters in the coffee-room. Mr.—, the author of T—, was conning the Courier in a corner; and Lord Armadilleros, the haughtiest and most honourable peer in the calendar, was monopolizing the drawing-room, with his right foot on one hob and his left on the other. I sat myself down in silence, and looked over the “crack article” in the Edinburgh. By and by, the room got fuller; every one spoke of the motion before the House, and anticipated the merits of the speeches, and the numbers of the voters.
For the next two or three days, I visited all my male friends in the Lower House, inviting them to dinner as a lead-up to the important vote on—'s motion. I personally took them to the House of Commons, but since I wasn't interested enough in the debate to stay, I felt I should have participated more actively. So, I went to Brookes’s to wait for the outcome. Lord Gravelton, a big, boisterous six-foot nobleman with a voice like thunder, was berating the waiters in the coffee room. Mr.—, the author of T—, was reading the Courier in a corner; and Lord Armadilleros, the most arrogant and esteemed peer around, was taking over the drawing room, with one foot on one hob and the other on the opposite. I sat quietly and read the “crack article” in the Edinburgh. Gradually, the room filled up; everyone was talking about the motion before the House, speculating on the quality of the speeches and how many would vote.
At last a principal member entered—a crowd gathered round him. “I have heard,” he said, “the most extraordinary speech, for the combination of knowledge and imagination, that I ever recollect to have listened to.”
At last, a key member arrived—people gathered around him. "I’ve heard," he said, "the most amazing speech, combining knowledge and creativity, that I can ever remember hearing."
“From Gaskell, I suppose?” was the universal cry.
“From Gaskell, I guess?” was the common response.
“No,” said Mr.—, “Gaskell has not yet spoken. It was from a young man who has only just taken his seat. It was received with the most unanimous cheers, and was, indeed, a remarkable display.”
“No,” said Mr.—, “Gaskell hasn’t spoken yet. It was from a young man who has just taken his seat. It got a huge round of applause and was really an impressive moment.”
“What is his name?” I asked, already half foreboding the answer.
“What’s his name?” I asked, already dreading the answer.
“I only just learnt it as I left the House,” replied Mr.—: “the speaker was Sir Reginald Glanville.”
“I just found out as I was leaving the House,” replied Mr.—: “the speaker was Sir Reginald Glanville.”
Then every one whom I had often before heard censure Glanville for his rudeness, or laugh at him for his eccentricity, opened their mouths in congratulations to their own wisdom, for having long admired his talents and predicted his success.
Then everyone I had often heard criticize Glanville for his rudeness or laugh at him for his weirdness opened their mouths to congratulate themselves on their own wisdom for having long admired his talents and predicted his success.
I left the “turba Remi sequens fortunam;” I felt agitated and feverish; those who have unexpectedly heard of the success of a man for whom great affection is blended with greater interest, can understand the restlessness of mind with which I wandered into the streets. The air was cold and nipping. I was buttoning my coat round my chest, when I heard a voice say, “You have dropped your glove, Mr. Pelham.”
I left the “turba Remi sequens fortunam.” I felt restless and uneasy; anyone who has suddenly learned about the success of someone they care for deeply, while also having personal interest, can understand the turmoil I felt as I walked through the streets. The air was chilly and biting. I was fastening my coat around me when I heard someone say, “You dropped your glove, Mr. Pelham.”
The speaker was Thornton. I thanked him coldly for his civility, and was going on, when he said, “If your way is up Pall Mall, I have no objection to join you for a few minutes.”
The speaker was Thornton. I thanked him curtly for his politeness, and was about to leave, when he said, “If you’re heading up Pall Mall, I don’t mind joining you for a few minutes.”
I bowed with some hauteur; and as I seldom refuse any opportunity of knowing more perfectly individual character, I said I should be happy of his company so long as our way lay together.
I nodded with a bit of arrogance, and since I rarely turn down a chance to understand someone's character better, I mentioned that I would be glad to have his company as long as our paths aligned.
“It is a cold night, Mr. Pelham,” said Thornton, after a pause. “I have been dining at Hatchett’s, with an old Paris acquaintance: I am sorry we did not meet more often in France, but I was so taken up with my friend Mr. Warburton.”
“It’s a cold night, Mr. Pelham,” Thornton said after a pause. “I just had dinner at Hatchett’s with an old friend from Paris. I wish we had seen each other more often in France, but I was so caught up with my friend Mr. Warburton.”
As Thornton uttered that name, he looked hard at me, and then added, “By the by, I saw you with Sir Reginald Glanville the other day; you know him well, I presume?”
As Thornton said that name, he stared at me intently and then added, “By the way, I saw you with Sir Reginald Glanville the other day; you know him pretty well, I guess?”
“Tolerably well,” said I, with indifference.
“Tolerably well,” I said, shrugging it off.
“What a strange character he is,” rejoined Thornton; “I also have known him for some years,” and again Thornton looked pryingly into my countenance. Poor fool, it was not for a penetration like his to read the cor inscrutabile of a man born and bred like me, in the consummate dissimulation of bon ton.
“What a strange guy he is,” Thornton replied. “I’ve known him for a few years too,” and once more Thornton scrutinized my face. Poor fool, it wasn’t someone with his kind of insight who could understand the inscrutable heart of a man raised like me, in the perfect art of social disguise.
“He is very rich, is he not?” said Thornton, after a brief silence.
“He's really wealthy, isn't he?” said Thornton, after a short pause.
“I believe so,” said I.
“I think so,” I said.
“Humph!” answered Thornton. “Things have grown better with him, in proportion as they grew worse with me, who have had ‘as good luck as the cow that stuck herself with her own horn.’ I suppose he is not too anxious to recollect me—‘poverty parts fellowship.’ Well, hang pride, say I; give me an honest heart all the year round, in summer or winter, drought or plenty. Would to God, some kind friend would lend me twenty pounds.”
“Humph!” replied Thornton. “Things have gotten better for him while they've gotten worse for me, who's had 'as much luck as the cow that poked herself with her own horn.' I guess he's not too eager to remember me— 'poverty breaks friendships.' Well, forget pride, I say; give me a sincere heart all year long, in summer or winter, drought or abundance. I wish some kind friend would lend me twenty pounds.”
To this wish I made no reply. Thornton sighed.
To this wish, I didn't respond. Thornton sighed.
“Mr. Pelham,” renewed he, “it is true I have known you but a short time—excuse the liberty I take—but if you could lend me a trifle, it would really assist me very much.”
“Mr. Pelham,” he continued, “I know we haven’t known each other long—please forgive my boldness—but if you could lend me a little money, it would really help me out a lot.”
“Mr. Thornton,” said I, “if I knew you better, and could serve you more, you might apply to me for a more real assistance than any bagatelle I could afford you would be. If twenty pounds would really be of service to you, I will lend it you, upon this condition, that you never ask me for another farthing.”
“Mr. Thornton,” I said, “if I knew you better and could help you more, you could ask me for real support instead of the small amount I could offer. If twenty pounds would truly be useful to you, I'll lend it to you, with the condition that you never ask me for another penny.”
Thornton’s face brightened. “A thousand, thousand—” he began.
Thornton's face lit up. "A thousand, thousand—" he started.
“No,” interrupted I, “no thanks, only your promise.”
“No,” I interrupted, “no thanks, just your promise.”
“Upon my honour,” said Thornton, “I will never ask you for another farthing.”
“Honestly,” said Thornton, “I will never ask you for another penny.”
“There is honour among thieves,” thought I, and so I took out the sum mentioned, and gave it to him. In good earnest, though I disliked the man, his threadbare garments and altered appearance moved me to compassion. While he was pocketing the money, which he did with the most unequivocal delight, a tall figure passed us rapidly. We both turned at the same instant, and recognised Glanville. He had not gone seven yards beyond us, before we observed his steps, which were very irregular, pause suddenly; a moment afterwards he fell against the iron rails of an area; we hastened towards him, he was apparently fainting. His countenance was perfectly livid, and marked with the traces of extreme exhaustion. I sent Thornton to the nearest public-house for some water; before he returned, Glanville had recovered.
“There’s a code of honor among thieves,” I thought, and so I took out the amount mentioned and handed it to him. Honestly, even though I didn’t like the guy, his shabby clothes and altered appearance made me feel sorry for him. While he was pocketing the cash, clearly thrilled, a tall figure rushed past us. We both turned at the same moment and recognized Glanville. He hadn’t gone more than seven steps when we noticed his unsteady steps suddenly stop; a moment later, he fell against the iron rails of a low fence. We hurried over to him; he looked like he was about to faint. His face was completely pale, showing signs of severe exhaustion. I sent Thornton to the nearest pub for some water; by the time he got back, Glanville had already recovered.
“All—all—in vain,” he said, slowly and unconsciously, “death is the only Lethe.”
“All—all—in vain,” he said, slowly and unconsciously, “death is the only way to forget.”
He started when he saw me. I made him lean on my arm, and we walked on slowly.
He jumped when he saw me. I had him lean on my arm, and we walked slowly.
“I have already heard of your speech,” said I. Glanville smiled with the usual faint and sicklied expression, which made his smile painful even in its exceeding sweetness.
“I’ve already heard your speech,” I said. Glanville smiled with his usual faint and sickly expression, which made his smile painful even in its extreme sweetness.
“You have also already seen its effects; the excitement was too much for me.”
“You've already seen its effects; the excitement was overwhelming for me.”
“It must have been a proud moment when you sat down,” said I.
“It must have been a proud moment when you sat down,” I said.
“It was one of the bitterest I ever felt—it was fraught with the memory of the dead. What are all honours to me now?—O God! O God! have mercy upon me!”
“It was one of the most painful feelings I’ve ever experienced—it was filled with memories of the dead. What do all these honors mean to me now?—Oh God! Oh God! have mercy on me!”
And Glanville stopped suddenly, and put his hand to his temples.
And Glanville suddenly stopped and put his hand on his temples.
By this time Thornton had joined us. When Glanville’s eyes rested upon him, a deep hectic rose slowly and gradually over his cheeks. Thornton’s lip curled with a malicious expression. Glanville marked it, and his brow grew on the moment as black as night.
By this time, Thornton had joined us. When Glanville's eyes fell on him, a deep flush slowly spread across his cheeks. Thornton's lip curled with a wicked smile. Glanville noticed it, and his expression darkened instantly.
“Begone!” he said, in a loud voice, and with a flashing eye, “begone instantly; I loathe the very sight of so base a thing.”
“Get out!” he said, in a loud voice, and with a fierce look, “leave now; I can't stand the sight of something so low.”
Thornton’s quick, restless eye, grew like a living coal, and he bit his lip so violently that the blood gushed out. He made, however, no other answer than—“You seem agitated to-night, Sir Reginald; I wish your speedy restoration to better health. Mr. Pelham, your servant.”
Thornton’s quick, restless eye glowed like a live ember, and he bit his lip so hard that blood flowed out. Still, he responded only with, “You seem upset tonight, Sir Reginald; I hope you get better soon. Mr. Pelham, good to see you.”
Glanville walked on in silence till we came to his door: we parted there; and for want of any thing better to do, I sauntered towards the M—Hell. There were only about ten or twelve persons in the rooms, and all were gathered round the hazard table—I looked on silently, seeing the knaves devour the fools, and younger brothers make up in wit for the deficiencies of fortune.
Glanville walked in silence until we reached his door; we said our goodbyes there. With nothing better to do, I strolled towards the M—Hell. There were only about ten or twelve people in the rooms, and they were all gathered around the hazard table. I watched quietly as the cheats took advantage of the fools, and younger brothers compensated for their lack of fortune with their wit.
The Honourable Mr. Blagrave came up to me; “Do you never play?” said he.
The Honorable Mr. Blagrave approached me and asked, “Don’t you ever play?”
“Sometimes,” was my brief reply.
"Sometimes," was my short response.
“Lend me a hundred pounds!” rejoined my kind acquaintance.
“Borrow a hundred pounds from me!” replied my generous friend.
“I was just going to make you the same request,” said I.
"I was just about to ask you the same thing," I said.
Blagrave laughed heartily. “Well,” said he, “be my security to a Jew, and I’ll be yours. My fellow lends me money at only forty per cent. My governor is a d—d stingy old fellow, for I am the most moderate son in the universe. I neither hunt, nor race, nor have I any one favourite expense, except gambling, and he won’t satisfy me in that—now I call such conduct shameful!”
Blagrave laughed heartily. “Well,” he said, “if you back me with a Jew, I’ll back you too. My friend lends me money at just forty percent. My dad is a damn stingy old man because I’m the most reasonable son in the world. I don’t hunt, race, or have any one favorite splurge, except gambling, and he won’t support me in that—now I think that’s just shameful!”
“Unheard-of barbarity,” said I; “and you do well to ruin your property by Jews, before you have it; you could not avenge yourself better on ‘the governor.’”
“Unheard-of cruelty,” I said; “and it's smart of you to damage your property with Jews before you actually have it; you couldn’t get back at ‘the governor’ any better.”
“No, d—me,” said Blagrave, “leave me alone for that! Well, I have got five pounds left, I shall go and slap it down.”
“No, damn it,” said Blagrave, “just leave me out of it! Well, I’ve got five pounds left, so I’m going to go throw it down.”
No sooner had he left me than I was accosted by Mr. Goren, a handsome little adventurer, who lived the devil knew how, for the devil seemed to take excellent care of him.
No sooner had he left me than I was approached by Mr. Goren, a charming little adventurer, who lived who knows how, because it seemed like the devil was taking great care of him.
“Poor Blagrave!” said he, eyeing the countenance of that ingenious youth. “He is a strange fellow—he asked me the other day, if I ever read the History of England, and told me there was a great deal in it about his ancestor, a Roman General, in the time of William the Conqueror, called Caractacus. He told me at the last New-market, that he had made up a capital book, and it turned out that he had hedged with such dexterity, that he must lose one thousand pounds, and he might lose two. Well, well,” continued Goren, with a sanctified expression; “I would sooner see those real fools here, than the confounded scoundrels, who pillage one under a false appearance. Never, Mr. Pelham, trust to a man at a gaming-house; the honestest look hides the worst sharper! Shall you try your luck to-night?”
“Poor Blagrave!” he said, looking at the face of that clever young man. “He's an odd guy—he asked me the other day if I ever read the History of England and told me there was a lot about his ancestor, a Roman General named Caractacus, during the time of William the Conqueror. At the last Newmarket, he said he had written an amazing book, but it turned out he had betted so skillfully that he was going to lose a thousand pounds, maybe even two. Well, well,” Goren continued with a pious look, “I’d rather see those real fools around than the damned crooks who rob you under a false front. Never, Mr. Pelham, trust anyone at a gaming house; the most honest-looking person can be the biggest con artist! Are you going to try your luck tonight?”
“No,” said I, “I shall only look on.”
“No,” I said, “I’ll just watch.”
Goren sauntered to the table, and sat down next to a rich young man, of the best temper and the worst luck in the world. After a few throws, Goren said to him, “Lord—, do put your money aside—you have so much on the table, that in interferes with mine—and that is really so unpleasant. Suppose you put some of it in your pocket.”
Goren strolled over to the table and sat down next to a wealthy young man, who had a great attitude but the worst luck imaginable. After a few rounds, Goren said to him, “Hey there—can you please put your money aside? You have so much on the table that it's interfering with mine, and that's really annoying. How about putting some of it in your pocket?”
Lord—took a handful of notes, and stuffed them carelessly in his coat pocket. Five minutes afterwards I saw Goren insert his hand, empty, in his neighbour’s pocket, and bring it out full—and half an hour afterwards he handed over a fifty pound note to the marker, saying, “There, Sir, is my debt to you. God bless me, Lord—, how you have won; I wish you would not leave all your money about—do put it in your pocket with the rest.”
Lord—took a handful of cash and quickly shoved it into his coat pocket. Five minutes later, I saw Goren reach into his neighbor’s pocket, come out with a handful, and half an hour after that, he passed a fifty-pound note to the marker, saying, “Here you go, Sir, that’s my debt to you. Goodness, Lord—, you’ve really won; I wish you wouldn’t leave all your money lying around—please put it in your pocket with the rest.”
Lord—(who had perceived the trick, though he was too indolent to resent it), laughed. “No, no, Goren,” said he, “you must let me keep some!”
Lord—(who had seen through the trick, though he was too lazy to be offended), laughed. “No, no, Goren,” he said, “you have to let me keep some!”
Goren coloured, and soon after rose. “D—n my luck!” said he, as he passed me. “I wonder I continue to play—but there are such sharpers in the room. Avoid a gaming house, Mr. Pelham, if you wish to live.”
Goren blushed and soon got up. “Damn my luck!” he said as he walked by me. “I don’t know why I keep playing—but there are some real con artists in this room. Stay away from a gambling house, Mr. Pelham, if you want to stay alive.”
“And let live,” thought I.
“Live and let live,” I thought.
I was just going away, when I heard a loud laugh on the stairs, and immediately afterwards Thornton entered, joking with one of the markers. He did not see me; but approaching the table, drew out the identical twenty pound note I had given him, and asked for change with the air of a millionaire. I did not wait to witness his fortune, good or ill; I cared too little about it. I descended the stairs, and the servant, on opening the door for me, admitted Sir John Tyrrell. “What,” I thought, “is the habit still so strong?” We stopped each other, and after a few words of greeting, I went, once more, up stairs with him.
I was just about to leave when I heard a loud laugh on the stairs, and right after, Thornton walked in, joking with one of the markers. He didn’t see me; instead, he walked to the table, pulled out the same twenty-pound note I had given him, and asked for change like he was a millionaire. I didn’t stick around to see what happened next, good or bad; I really didn’t care. I went down the stairs, and when the servant opened the door for me, Sir John Tyrrell walked in. “What?” I thought, “Is that habit still so strong?” We paused, exchanged a few polite words, and then I went back upstairs with him.
Thornton was playing as eagerly with his small quota as Lord C—with his ten thousands. He nodded with an affected air of familiarity to Tyrrell, who returned his salutation with the most supercilious hauteur; and very soon afterwards the baronet was utterly engrossed by the chances of the game. I had, however, satisfied my curiosity, in ascertaining that there was no longer any intimacy between him and Thornton, and accordingly once more I took my departure.
Thornton was playing just as eagerly with his small stake as Lord C was with his thousands. He nodded with a fake sense of familiarity to Tyrrell, who responded to him with an air of superiority. Before long, the baronet was completely absorbed in the game. I had, however, satisfied my curiosity by confirming that there was no longer any closeness between him and Thornton, so I decided to leave again.
CHAPTER LVI.
The times have been That when the brains were out, the man would die, And there an end—but now they rise again.—Macbeth.
There was a time when if you lost your mind, you'd die, and that would be that—but now they come back to life.—Macbeth.
It was a strange thing to see a man like Glanville, with costly tastes, luxurious habits, great talents, peculiarly calculated for display, courted by the highest members of the state, admired for his beauty and genius by half the women in London, yet living in the most ascetic seclusion from his kind, and indulging in the darkest and most morbid despondency. No female was ever seen to win even his momentary glance of admiration. All the senses seemed to have lost, for his palate, their customary allurements. He lived among his books, and seemed to make his favourite companions amidst the past. At nearly all hours of the night he was awake and occupied, and at day-break his horse was always brought to his door. He rode alone for several hours, and then, on his return, he was employed till the hour he went to the House, in the affairs and politics of the day. Ever since his debut, he had entered with much constancy into the more leading debates, and his speeches were invariably of the same commanding order which had characterised his first.
It was strange to see a man like Glanville, with expensive tastes, lavish habits, and great talents that were clearly meant to be showcased, being courted by the highest officials, admired for his looks and genius by half of London’s women, yet living in the most austere solitude and struggling with deep, dark melancholy. No woman ever caught even a momentary look of admiration from him. All his senses seemed to have lost their usual appeal for his taste buds. He surrounded himself with books and preferred the company of the past. He was awake and active almost all night, and at dawn, his horse was always brought to his door. He rode alone for several hours, and upon returning, he would engage in the day's political matters until it was time for him to head to the House. Ever since he first made his mark, he had consistently participated in the major debates, and his speeches were always as commanding as they were during his debut.
It was singular that, in his parliamentary display, as in his ordinary conversation, there were none of the wild and speculative opinions, or the burning enthusiasm of romance, in which the natural inclination of his mind seemed so essentially to delight. His arguments were always remarkable for the soundness of the principles on which they were based, and the logical clearness with which they were expressed. The feverish fervour of his temperament was, it is true, occasionally shown in a remarkable energy of delivery, or a sudden and unexpected burst of the more impetuous powers of oratory; but these were so evidently natural and spontaneous, and so happily adapted to be impressive of the subject, rather than irrelevant from its bearings, that they never displeased even the oldest and coldest cynics and calculators of the House.
It was striking that, in his parliamentary speeches, just like in his everyday conversation, he didn’t express wild and speculative ideas or the intense enthusiasm of romance that his natural inclinations seemed to find so enjoyable. His arguments were always notable for the solid principles they were based on and the clear logic with which he presented them. While it’s true that the passionate nature of his temperament occasionally showed through in his energetic delivery or unexpected bursts of more intense oratory, these moments felt completely natural and spontaneous. They were well-suited to enhance the topic at hand rather than distract from it, which meant they never offended even the oldest and most cynical members of the House.
It is no uncommon contradiction in human nature (and in Glanville it seemed peculiarly prominent) to find men of imagination and genius gifted with the strongest common sense, for the admonition or benefit of others, even while constantly neglecting to exert it for themselves. He was soon marked out as the most promising and important of all the junior members of the House; and the coldness with which he kept aloof from social intercourse with the party he adopted, only served to increase their respect, though it prevented their affection.
It’s not unusual for people to have a contradiction in their nature (and in Glanville, it was particularly noticeable) where imaginative and talented individuals possess a strong sense of common sense meant for others, while often failing to use it for themselves. He quickly became recognized as the most promising and significant among all the junior members of the House; his distance from social interactions with the party he joined only heightened their respect for him, even though it hindered their affection.
Lady Roseville’s attachment to him was scarcely a secret; the celebrity of her name in the world of ton made her least look or action the constant subject of present remark and after conversation; and there were too many moments, even in the watchful publicity of society, when that charming but imprudent person forgot every thing but the romance of her attachment. Glanville seemed not only perfectly untouched by it, but even wholly unconscious of its existence, and preserved invariably, whenever he was forced into the crowd, the same stern, cold, unsympathizing reserve, which made him, at once, an object of universal conversation and dislike.
Lady Roseville’s feelings for him were hardly a secret; her well-known name in high society made every glance or action of hers a topic of immediate gossip and later discussions. There were several times, even under the scrutiny of society, when that enchanting yet reckless person forgot everything except the romance of her feelings. Glanville seemed not only completely unaffected by it but also entirely unaware of it. Whenever he was thrust into a crowd, he consistently maintained the same stern, distant, and unapproachable demeanor, which made him both a subject of widespread conversation and dislike.
Three weeks after Glanville’s first speech in the House, I called upon him, with a proposal from Lord Dawton. After we had discussed it, we spoke on more familiar topics, and, at last, he mentioned Thornton. It will be observed that we had never conversed respecting that person; nor had Glanville once alluded to our former meetings, or to his disguised appearance and false appellation at Paris. Whatever might be the mystery, it was evidently of a painful nature, and it was not, therefore, for me to allude to it. This day he spoke of Thornton with a tone of indifference.
Three weeks after Glanville’s first speech in the House, I visited him with a proposal from Lord Dawton. After we discussed it, we talked about more familiar topics, and eventually, he brought up Thornton. It’s worth noting that we had never talked about that person before; nor had Glanville mentioned our previous meetings, or his disguised appearance and fake name in Paris. Whatever the mystery was, it clearly caused him pain, so I felt it wasn’t my place to bring it up. That day, he talked about Thornton with an air of indifference.
“The man,” he said, “I have known for some time; he was useful to me abroad, and, notwithstanding his character, I rewarded him well for his services. He has since applied to me several times for money, which is spent at the gambling-house as soon as it is obtained. I believe him to be leagued with a gang of sharpers of the lowest description; and I am really unwilling any farther to supply the vicious necessities of himself and his comrades. He is a mean, mercenary rascal, who would scruple at no enormity, provided he was paid for it!”
“The man,” he said, “I’ve known for a while; he was helpful to me while I was abroad, and despite his character, I compensated him well for his services. Since then, he has asked me several times for money, which he spends at the casino as soon as he gets it. I believe he’s involved with a group of the lowest kind of con artists; and I really don’t want to keep funding the bad habits of him and his friends. He’s a low, greedy scoundrel who wouldn’t hesitate to commit any crime if he was paid for it!”
Glanville paused for a few moments, and then added, while his cheek blushed, and his voice seemed somewhat hesitating and embarrassed—“You remember Mr. Tyrrell, at Paris?”
Glanville paused for a moment, then added, his cheek flushing and his voice sounding a bit hesitant and awkward, “You remember Mr. Tyrrell in Paris?”
“Yes,” said I—“he is, at present, in London, and—” Glanville started as if he had been shot.
“Yes,” I said, “he’s currently in London, and—” Glanville jumped as if he had been shot.
“No, no,” he exclaimed, wildly—“he died at Paris, from want—from starvation.”
“No, no,” he shouted, frantically—“he died in Paris, from lack of food—from starvation.”
“You are mistaken,” said I; “he is now Sir John Tyrrell, and possessed of considerable property. I saw him myself, three weeks ago.”
“You're mistaken,” I said; “he's now Sir John Tyrrell and owns a lot of property. I saw him myself three weeks ago.”
Glanville, laying his hand upon my arm, looked in my face with a long, stern, prying gaze, and his cheek grew more ghastly and livid with every moment. At last he turned, and muttered something between his teeth; and at that moment the door opened, and Thornton was announced. Glanville sprung towards him and seized him by the throat!
Glanville, resting his hand on my arm, stared intently at my face with a long, serious gaze, his cheek growing paler and more drawn with each passing moment. Finally, he turned and mumbled something under his breath; just then, the door opened, and Thornton was announced. Glanville rushed toward him and grabbed him by the throat!
“Dog!” he cried, “you have deceived me—Tyrrell lives!”
“Dog!” he shouted, “you’ve tricked me—Tyrrell is alive!”
“Hands off!” cried the gamester, with a savage grin of defiance—“hands off! or, by the Lord that made me, you shall have gripe for gripe!”
“Hands off!” shouted the gambler, with a fierce grin of defiance—“hands off! Or, I swear by the Lord who made me, you’ll get what you give!”
“Ho, wretch!” said Glanville, shaking him violently, while his worn and slender, yet still powerful frame, trembled with the excess of his passion; “dost thou dare to threaten me!” and with these words he flung Thornton against the opposite wall with such force, that the blood gushed out of his mouth and nostrils. The gambler rose slowly, and wiping the blood from his face, fixed his malignant and fiery eye upon his aggressor, with an expression of collected hate and vengeance, that made my very blood creep.
“Hey, you miserable wretch!” Glanville shouted, shaking him violently, his worn but still strong body shaking with his intense anger. “Do you really dare to threaten me?” With that, he threw Thornton against the opposite wall with such force that blood gushed from his mouth and nostrils. The gambler slowly got up, wiped the blood from his face, and fixed his intense, vengeful gaze on Glanville, his eyes filled with pure hatred and a determination for revenge that sent shivers down my spine.
“It is not my day now,” he said, with a calm, quiet, cold voice, and then, suddenly changing his manner, he approached me with a sort of bow, and made some remark on the weather.
“It’s not my day right now,” he said in a calm, quiet, cold voice. Then, suddenly changing his tone, he walked over to me with a slight bow and made a comment about the weather.
Meanwhile, Glanville had sunk on the sofa, exhausted, less by his late effort than the convulsive passion which had produced it. He rose in a few moments, and said to Thornton, “Pardon my violence; let this pay your bruises;” and he placed a long and apparently well filled purse in Thornton’s hand. That veritable philosophe took it with the same air as a dog receives the first caress from the hand which has just chastised him; and feeling the purse between his short, hard fingers, as if to ascertain the soundness of its condition, quietly slid it into his breeches pocket, which he then buttoned with care, and pulling his waistcoat down, as if for further protection to the deposit, he turned towards Glanville, and said, in his usual quaint style of vulgarity—“Least said, Sir Reginald, the soonest mended. Gold is a good plaister for bad bruises. Now, then, your will:—ask and I will answer, unless you think Mr. Pelham un de trop.”
Meanwhile, Glanville had collapsed on the sofa, worn out, not so much from his recent effort but from the intense emotions that had caused it. After a moment, he got up and said to Thornton, “Sorry for my outburst; let this cover your wounds.” He placed a long, seemingly well-stocked wallet in Thornton’s hand. The true philosopher accepted it with the same expression a dog shows when it receives a gentle touch from the hand that just punished it; and after feeling the wallet between his short, tough fingers, as if checking its quality, he quietly slid it into his pants pocket, which he then buttoned carefully. He smoothed down his waistcoat as if to further secure the stash, turned to Glanville, and said in his usual quirky way of speaking—“The less said, Sir Reginald, the sooner it's fixed. Gold is a good remedy for bad bruises. Now, what’s your desire: ask, and I’ll answer, unless you think Mr. Pelham is too much.”
I was already at the door, with the intention of leaving the room, when Glanville cried, “Stay, Pelham, I have but one question to ask Mr. Thornton. Is John Tyrrell still living?”
I was already at the door, ready to leave the room, when Glanville called out, “Wait, Pelham, I just have one question for Mr. Thornton. Is John Tyrrell still alive?”
“He is!” answered Thornton, with a sardonic smile.
“He is!” answered Thornton, with a sarcastic smile.
“And beyond all want!” resumed Glanville.
“And beyond all desire!” Glanville continued.
“He is!” was the tautological reply.
“He is!” was the redundant reply.
“Mr. Thornton,” said Glanville, with a calm voice, “I have now done with you—you may leave the room!”
“Mr. Thornton,” Glanville said calmly, “I’m finished with you—you can leave the room!”
Thornton bowed with an air of ironical respect, and obeyed the command.
Thornton nodded with a hint of sarcastic respect and followed the order.
I turned to look at Glanville. His countenance, always better adapted to a stern, than a soft expression, was perfectly fearful; every line in it seemed dug into a furrow; the brows were bent over his large and flashing eyes with a painful intensity of anger and resolve; his teeth were clenched firmly as if by a vice, and the thin upper lip, which was drawn from them with a bitter curl of scorn, was as white as death. His right hand had closed upon the back of the massy chair, over which his tall nervous frame leant, and was grasping it with an iron force, which it could not support: it snapped beneath his hand like a hazel stick. This accident, slight as it was, recalled him to himself. He apologized with apparent self-possession for his disorder; and, after a few words of fervent and affectionate farewell on my part, I left him to the solitude which I knew he desired.
I turned to look at Glanville. His face, always more suited to a stern expression than a gentle one, was truly terrifying; every line seemed carved into deep grooves. His brows were furrowed over his large, intense eyes filled with a painful mix of anger and determination; his teeth were clenched tightly as if trapped in a vice, and his thin upper lip, twisted in a bitter curl of scorn, was as pale as death. His right hand was gripping the back of the heavy chair he leaned on, squeezing it with such force that it couldn’t take it: it snapped beneath his hand like a twig. This small incident, though minor, brought him back to reality. He apologized with apparent calmness for his outburst; and after a few heartfelt and affectionate goodbyes from me, I left him in the solitude I knew he wanted.
CHAPTER LVII.
While I seemed only intent upon pleasure, I locked in my heart the consciousness and vanity of power; in the levity of the lip, I disguised the knowledge and the workings of the brain; and I looked, as with a gifted eye, upon the mysteries of the hidden depths, while I seemed to float an idler with the herd only upon the surface of the stream. —Falkland.
Although I appeared to be focused solely on having fun, I secretly held onto the awareness and pride of having power; I covered up my understanding and thoughts with a carefree smile; and I looked, as if with a special insight, at the mysteries of what lies beneath, while I seemed to just drift along with everyone else on the surface of the stream. —Falkland.
As I walked home, revolving the scene I had witnessed, the words of Tyrrell came into my recollection—viz. that the cause of Glanville’s dislike to him had arisen in Tyrrell’s greater success in some youthful liaison. In this account I could not see much probability. In the first place, the cause was not sufficient to produce such an effect; and, in the second, there was little likelihood that the young and rich Glanville, possessed of the most various accomplishments, and the most remarkable personal beauty, should be supplanted by a needy spendthrift (as Tyrrell at that time was), of coarse manners, and unpolished mind; with a person not, indeed, unprepossessing, but somewhat touched by time, and never more comparable to Glanville’s than that of the Satyr to Hyperion.
As I walked home, replaying the scene I had just seen, I remembered Tyrrell's words—that Glanville disliked him because Tyrrell was more successful in some earlier romance. I couldn't find that explanation very convincing. First, the reason seemed too weak to cause such a strong reaction; and second, it was hard to believe that the young and wealthy Glanville, who had many talents and striking good looks, could be overshadowed by a broke spendthrift like Tyrrell, who was rough around the edges and unrefined; while Tyrrell wasn't entirely unattractive, he was definitely starting to show his age and couldn’t compare to Glanville any more than a Satyr could to Hyperion.
While I was meditating over a mystery which excited my curiosity more powerfully than anything, not relating to himself, ought ever to occupy the attention of a wise man, I was accosted by Vincent: the difference in our politics had of late much dissevered us, and when he took my arm, and drew me up Bond-street, I was somewhat surprised at his condescension.
While I was pondering a mystery that intrigued me more than anything unrelated to him should capture the attention of a wise person, Vincent approached me. Our differing political views had lately driven a wedge between us, so I was a bit taken aback by his willingness to engage as he took my arm and led me up Bond Street.
“Listen to me, Pelham,” he said; “once more I offer you a settlement in our colony. There will be great changes soon: trust me, so radical a party as that you have adopted can never come in: our’s, on the contrary, is no less moderate than liberal. This is the last time of asking; for I know you will soon have exposed your opinions in public more openly than you have yet done, and then it will be too late. At present I hold, with Hudibras, and the ancients, that it is—
“Listen to me, Pelham,” he said; “I'm offering you a chance to settle in our colony one last time. Big changes are coming soon: trust me, a party as extreme as the one you've joined can never take over. Ours, on the other hand, is just as moderate as it is liberal. This is my final offer; I know you will soon express your views publicly in a way you haven't done yet, and then it will be too late. For now, I agree with Hudibras and the ancients that it is—
“‘More honourable far, servare Civem than slay an adversary.’”
“‘It’s much more honorable to save a citizen than to kill an opponent.’”
“Alas, Vincent,” said I, “I am marked out for slaughter, for you cannot convince me by words, and so, I suppose, you must conquer me by blows. Adieu, this is my way to Lord Dawton’s: where are you going?”
“Unfortunately, Vincent,” I said, “I’m destined for defeat because you can’t persuade me with words, so I guess you’ll have to take me down by force. Goodbye, I’m headed to Lord Dawton’s: where are you going?”
“To mount my horse, and join the parca juventus,” said Vincent, with a laugh at his own witticism, as we shook hands, and parted.
“To get on my horse and join the young crowd,” said Vincent, laughing at his own joke as we shook hands and said goodbye.
I grieve much, my beloved reader, that I cannot unfold to thee all the particulars of my political intrigue. I am, by the very share which fell to my lot, bound over to the strictest secrecy, as to its nature, and the characters of the chief agents in its execution. Suffice it to say, that the greater part of my time was, though furtively, employed in a sort of home diplomacy, gratifying alike to the activity of my tastes, and the vanity of my mind; and there were moments when I ventured to grasp in my imagination the highest honours of the state, and the most lucrative offices of power. I had filled Dawton, and his coadjutors, with an exaggerated opinion of my abilities; but I knew well how to sustain it. I rose by candle-light, and consumed, in the intensest application, the hours which every other individual of our party wasted in enervating slumbers, from the hesternal dissipation or debauch. Was there a question in political economy debated, mine was the readiest and the clearest reply. Did a period in our constitution become investigated, it was I to whom the duty of expositor was referred. From Madame D’Anville, with whom (though lost as a lover) I constantly corresponded as a friend, I obtained the earliest and most accurate detail of the prospects and manoeuvres of the court in which her life was spent, and in whose more secret offices her husband was employed. I spared no means of extending my knowledge of every the minutest point which could add to the reputation I enjoyed. I made myself acquainted with the individual interests and exact circumstances of all whom it was our object to intimidate or to gain. It was I who brought to the House the younger and idler members, whom no more nominally powerful agent could allure from the ball-room or the gaming-house.
I’m deeply sorry, my dear reader, that I can’t share all the details of my political scheme. Because of my involvement, I’m obligated to keep its nature and the identities of the main players completely secret. It’s enough to say that most of my time was spent, albeit secretly, engaged in a kind of home diplomacy that satisfied both my active interests and my ego. There were times when I dared to imagine holding the highest honors in the state and the most profitable positions of power. I had given Dawton and his associates an inflated view of my skills, but I knew how to maintain that perception. I woke up early and dedicated my time to intense focus while everyone else in our group wasted hours on lazy sleep after their night of partying or excess. When there was a debate in political economy, I always had the quickest and clearest response. If a part of our constitution was being examined, it was me who was called to explain it. From Madame D’Anville, with whom I maintained a friendship after losing her as a lover, I got the earliest and most precise updates on the court’s plans and maneuvers, where her life was spent and where her husband worked in more secretive roles. I didn’t hold back in my efforts to deepen my understanding of every tiny detail that could enhance my reputation. I learned about the personal interests and specific situations of everyone we aimed to intimidate or win over. It was I who brought in the younger and more carefree members to the House, whom no other supposedly powerful figure could lure away from the dance floor or the gambling tables.
In short, while, by the dignity of my birth, and the independent hauteur of my bearing, I preserved the rank of an equal amongst the highest of the set, I did not scruple to take upon myself the labour and activity of the most subordinate. Dawton declared me his right hand; and, though I knew myself rather his head than his hand, I pretended to feel proud of the appellation. In truth, I only waited for my entree into the House, to fix my eye and grasp upon the very situation that nobleman coveted for himself.
In short, even though my noble birth and confident demeanor kept me on equal footing with the elite, I didn’t hesitate to take on the hard work and duties of the lowest ranks. Dawton called me his right hand; and while I considered myself more his leader than his assistant, I pretended to be flattered by the title. The truth is, I was just waiting for my chance to enter the House so I could set my sights on the exact position that nobleman wanted for himself.
Meanwhile, it was my pleasure to wear in society the coxcombical and eccentric costume of character I had first adopted, and to cultivate the arts which won from women the smile which cheered and encouraged me in my graver contest with men. It was only to Ellen Glanville, that I laid aside an affectation, which I knew was little likely to attract a taste so refined and unadulterated as her’s. I discovered in her a mind which, while it charmed me by its tenderness and freshness, elevated me by its loftiness of thought. She was, at heart, perhaps, as ambitious as myself; but while my aspirations were concealed by affectation, her’s were softened by her timidity, and purified by her religion. There were moments when I opened myself to her, and caught a new spirit from her look of sympathy and enthusiasm.
Meanwhile, I enjoyed wearing the quirky and eccentric outfit I'd first chosen for social occasions, and I cultivated the skills that earned me smiles from women, which boosted my confidence during my more serious interactions with men. Only with Ellen Glanville did I drop the pretense, knowing it wasn’t likely to appeal to someone as refined and genuine as she was. I found in her a mind that not only captivated me with its tenderness and freshness but also uplifted me with its deep thoughts. At her core, she was probably just as ambitious as I was; but while I hid my aspirations behind a façade, hers were softened by her shyness and purified by her faith. There were times when I opened up to her, and I felt a new energy from her look of sympathy and enthusiasm.
“Yes,” thought I, “I do long for honours, but it is that I may ask her to share and ennoble them.” In fine, I loved as other men loved—and I fancied a perfection in her, and vowed an emulation in myself, which it was reserved for Time to ratify or deride.
“Yes,” I thought, “I really do crave recognition, but it’s so I can invite her to share in it and make it more meaningful.” In the end, I loved like any other man—and I imagined a perfection in her and promised to strive for it in myself, which only Time would confirm or mock.
Where did I leave myself? as the Irishman said—on my road to Lord Dawton’s. I was lucky enough to find that personage at home; he was writing at a table covered with pamphlets and books of reference.
Where did I leave myself? as the Irishman said—on my way to Lord Dawton's. I was fortunate enough to find him at home; he was writing at a table piled with pamphlets and reference books.
“Hush! Pelham,” said his lordship, who is a quiet, grave, meditative little man, always ruminating on a very small cud—“hush! or do oblige me by looking over this history, to find out the date of the Council of Pisa.”
“Hush! Pelham,” said his lordship, who is a quiet, serious, thoughtful little man, always pondering something trivial—“hush! or please help me by looking over this history to find out the date of the Council of Pisa.”
“That will do, my young friend,” said his lordship, after I had furnished him with the information he required—“I wish to Heaven, I could finish this pamphlet by to-morrow: it is intended as an answer to—. But I am so perplexed with business, that—”
“That's enough, my young friend,” his lordship said after I provided him with the information he needed. “I wish to God I could finish this pamphlet by tomorrow; it’s meant to be a response to—. But I'm so overwhelmed with work that—”
“Perhaps,” said I, “if you will pardon my interrupting you, I can throw your observations together—make your Sibylline leaves into a book. Your lordship will find the matter, and I will not spare the trouble.”
“Maybe,” I said, “if you’ll let me interrupt you, I can compile your thoughts—turn your Sibylline leaves into a book. You’ll provide the content, and I won’t mind putting in the effort.”
Lord Dawton was profuse in his thanks; he explained the subject, and left the arrangement wholly to me. He could not presume to dictate. I promised him, if he lent me the necessary books, to finish the pamphlet against the following evening.
Lord Dawton was very grateful; he explained the topic and left all the planning to me. He didn’t think it was right to impose. I promised him that if he provided me with the necessary books, I would finish the pamphlet by the next evening.
“And now,” said Lord Dawton—“that we have settled this affair—what news from France?”—
“And now,” said Lord Dawton, “now that we’ve taken care of this matter, what’s the news from France?”
“I wish,” sighed Lord Dawton, as we were calculating our forces, “that we could gain over Lord Guloseton.”
“I wish,” sighed Lord Dawton, as we were calculating our forces, “that we could win over Lord Guloseton.”
“What, the facetious epicure?” said I.
“What, the sarcastic foodie?” I said.
“The same,” answered Dawton: “we want him as a dinner-giver; and, besides, he has four votes in the Lower House.”
“The same,” replied Dawton, “we need him to host dinner, and on top of that, he has four votes in the Lower House.”
“Well,” said I, “he is indolent and independent—it is not impossible.”
“Well,” I said, “he’s lazy and self-reliant—it’s not impossible.”
“Do you know him?” answered Dawton.
“Do you know him?” Dawton replied.
“No:” said I.
"No," I said.
Dawton sighed.—“And young A—?” said the statesman, after a pause.
Dawton sighed. — “And what about young A—?” said the statesman, after a pause.
“Has an expensive mistress, and races. Your lordship might be sure of him, were you in power, and sure not to have him while you are out of it.”
“Has an expensive girlfriend and goes racing. Your lordship could count on him if you were in charge, but you can be sure you won’t have him while you’re not.”
“And B.?” rejoined Dawton.
"And B.?" replied Dawton.
VOLUME V.
CHAPTER LVIII.
Mangez-vous bien, Monsieur? Oui, et bois encore mieux.—Mons. de Porceaugnac.
Do you eat well, sir? Yes, and I drink even better.—Mons. de Porceaugnac.
My pamphlet took prodigiously. The authorship was attributed to the most talented member of the Opposition; and though there were many errors in style, and (I now think) many sophisms in the reasoning, yet it carried the end proposed by all ambition of whatever species—and imposed upon the taste of the public.
My pamphlet was incredibly successful. It was credited to the most talented person in the Opposition; and even though there were many stylistic errors and (I now realize) many fallacies in the reasoning, it achieved the goal desired by all forms of ambition—and impressed the public's taste.
Sometime afterwards, I was going down the stairs at Almack’s, when I heard an altercation, high and grave, at the door of reception. To my surprise, I found Lord Guloseton and a very young man in great wrath; the latter had never been to Almack’s before, and had forgotten his ticket. Guloseton, who belonged to a very different set to that of the Almackians, insisted that his word was enough to bear his juvenile companion through. The ticket inspector was irate and obdurate, and having seldom or ever seen Lord Guloseton himself, paid very little respect to his authority.
Sometime later, I was heading down the stairs at Almack’s when I heard a loud, serious argument at the reception door. To my surprise, I found Lord Guloseton and a very young guy in a heated confrontation; the latter had never been to Almack’s before and had forgotten his ticket. Guloseton, who ran with a very different crowd than the Almackians, insisted that his word should be enough to let his young friend in. The ticket inspector was angry and stubborn, and since he had rarely, if ever, seen Lord Guloseton himself, he didn’t respect his authority at all.
As I was wrapping myself in my cloak, Guloseton turned to me, for passion makes men open their hearts: too eager for an opportunity of acquiring the epicure’s acquaintance, I offered to get his friend admittance in an instant; the offer was delightedly accepted, and I soon procured a small piece of pencilled paper from Lady—, which effectually silenced the Charon, and opened the Stygian via to the Elysium beyond.
As I was wrapping myself in my cloak, Guloseton turned to me, because passion makes people open up: too eager to connect with the epicure, I offered to get his friend in right away; he happily accepted, and I quickly got a small piece of handwritten paper from Lady—, which effectively silenced Charon and opened the way to Elysium beyond.
Guloseton overwhelmed me with his thanks. I remounted the stairs with him—took every opportunity of ingratiating myself—received an invitation to dinner on the following day, and left Willis’s transported at the goodness of my fortune.
Guloseton couldn’t stop thanking me. I went back up the stairs with him—seizing every chance to win him over—got an invite to dinner the next day, and left Willis feeling overjoyed by how lucky I was.
At the hour of eight on the ensuing evening, I had just made my entrance into Lord Guloseton’s drawing-room. It was a small apartment furnished with great luxury and some taste. A Venus of Titian’s was placed over the chimney-piece, in all the gorgeous voluptuousness of her unveiled beauty—the pouting lip, not silent though shut—the eloquent lid drooping over the eye, whose reveille you could so easily imagine—the arms—the limbs—the attitude, so composed, yet so redolent of life—all seemed to indicate that sleep was not forgetfulness, and that the dreams of the goddess were not wholly inharmonious with the waking realities in which it was her gentle prerogative to indulge. On either side, was a picture of the delicate and golden hues of Claude; these were the only landscapes in the room; the remaining pictures were more suitable to the Venus of the luxurious Italian. Here was one of the beauties of Sir Peter Lely; there was an admirable copy of the Hero and Leander. On the table lay the Basia of Johannes Secundus, and a few French works on Gastronomy.
At eight o'clock the next evening, I had just entered Lord Guloseton's drawing room. It was a small room, furnished with luxury and some style. A Titian painting of Venus hung over the fireplace, showcasing her stunning beauty—lips slightly parted, not silent though closed—her eyelids elegantly drooping over an eye you could easily imagine waking, the arms, the limbs, the pose so poised yet so full of life, all suggesting that sleep wasn’t just forgetfulness and that the dreams of the goddess were not entirely disconnected from the pleasant realities she was allowed to enjoy. On either side were paintings with the soft, golden tones of Claude; these were the only landscapes in the room. The other paintings better suited the voluptuous Venus of the lavish Italian artist. Here hung one of Sir Peter Lely's beauties; there was an excellent copy of Hero and Leander. On the table lay the Basia by Johannes Secundus, along with a few French books on gastronomy.
As for the genius loci—you must imagine a middle-sized, middle-aged man, with an air rather of delicate than florid health. But little of the effects of his good cheer were apparent in the external man. His cheeks were neither swollen nor inflated—his person, though not thin, was of no unwieldy obesity—the tip of his nasal organ was, it is true, of a more ruby tinge than the rest, and one carbuncle, of tender age and gentle dyes, diffused its mellow and moonlight influence over the physiognomical scenery—his forehead was high and bald, and the few locks which still rose above it, were carefully and gracefully curled a l’antique: Beneath a pair of grey shaggy brows, (which their noble owner had a strange habit of raising and depressing, according to the nature of his remarks,) rolled two very small, piercing, arch, restless orbs, of a tender green; and the mouth, which was wide and thick-lipped, was expressive of great sensuality, and curved upwards in a perpetual smile.
As for the spirit of the place—you should picture a middle-sized, middle-aged guy, with more of a delicate health vibe than a robust one. The signs of his good nature weren't very visible on the outside. His cheeks weren't puffy or bloated—his body, while not skinny, was also not overly big—though the tip of his nose did have a reddish hue compared to the rest, and a small, soft-colored blemish added a gentle, soft glow to his facial features—he had a high, bald forehead, and the few strands of hair left were styled in a classic curl. Underneath a pair of bushy gray eyebrows, which he had an odd habit of raising and lowering depending on his comments, were two small, piercing, mischievous, restless green eyes; and his mouth, which was wide and full-lipped, had an expression of strong sensuality and was always curved into a smile.
Such was Lord Guloseton. To my surprise no other guest but myself appeared.
Such was Lord Guloseton. To my surprise, I was the only guest who showed up.
“A new friend,” said he, as we descended into the dining-room, “is like a new dish—one must have him all to oneself, thoroughly to enjoy and rightly to understand him.”
“A new friend,” he said as we walked into the dining room, “is like a new dish—you have to experience him all by yourself to truly enjoy and understand him.”
“A noble precept,” said I, with enthusiasm. “Of all vices, indiscriminate hospitality is the most pernicious. It allows us neither conversation nor dinner, and realizing the mythological fable of Tantalus, gives us starvation in the midst of plenty.”
“A great principle,” I said, with enthusiasm. “Of all the vices, being overly hospitable is the worst. It prevents us from having meaningful conversations or enjoying a meal, and like the myth of Tantalus, it makes us feel starved even when we have plenty around us.”
“You are right,” said Guloseton, solemnly; “I never ask above six persons to dinner, and I never dine out; for a bad dinner, Mr. Pelham, a bad dinner is a most serious—I may add, the most serious calamity.”
“You're right,” Guloseton said seriously. “I never invite more than six people to dinner, and I never eat out. A bad dinner, Mr. Pelham, a bad dinner is a really serious—I might even say, the most serious—disaster.”
“Yes,” I replied, “for it carries with it no consolation: a buried friend may be replaced—a lost mistress renewed—a slandered character be recovered—even a broken constitution restored; but a dinner, once lost, is irremediable; that day is for ever departed; an appetite once thrown away can never, till the cruel prolixity of the gastric agents is over, be regained. ‘Il y a tant de maitresses, (says the admirable Corneille), ‘il n’y a qu’un diner.’”
“Yes,” I replied, “because it offers no comfort: a deceased friend can be replaced—a lost lover can come back—a damaged reputation can be restored—even a broken body can heal; but a missed dinner is beyond recovery; that day is gone forever; an appetite once wasted can't be regained until the unpleasant effects in the stomach have passed. ‘Il y a tant de maitresses, (says the admirable Corneille), ‘il n’y a qu’un diner.’”
“You speak like an oracle—like the Cook’s Oracle, Mr. Pelham: may I send you some soup, it is a la Carmelite? But what are you about to do with that case?”
“You talk like an oracle—like the Cook’s Oracle, Mr. Pelham: can I send you some soup, it’s a la Carmelite? But what are you planning to do with that case?”
“It contains” (said I) “my spoon, my knife, and my fork. Nature afflicted me with a propensity, which through these machines I have endeavoured to remedy by art. I eat with too great a rapidity. It is a most unhappy failing, for one often hurries over in one minute, what ought to have afforded the fullest delight for the period of five. It is, indeed, a vice which deadens enjoyment, as well as abbreviates it; it is a shameful waste of the gifts, and a melancholy perversion of the bounty of Providence: my conscience tormented me; but the habit, fatally indulged in early childhood, was not easy to overcome. At last I resolved to construct a spoon of peculiarly shallow dimensions, a fork so small, that it could only raise a certain portion to my mouth, and a knife rendered blunt and jagged, so that it required a proper and just time to carve the goods ‘the gods provide me.’ My lord, ‘the lovely Thais sits beside me’ in the form of a bottle of Madeira. Suffer me to take wine with you?”
“It has” (I said) “my spoon, my knife, and my fork. Nature gave me a tendency that I've tried to fix with these tools. I eat way too fast. It’s a really unfortunate flaw because I often rush through in one minute what should have brought me joy for five. It’s really a vice that dulls enjoyment as well as shortens it; it’s a shameful waste of gifts and a sad twist of Providence’s bounty. My conscience tortured me, but the habit, which I unfortunately picked up in early childhood, wasn’t easy to break. Finally, I decided to make a spoon that’s particularly shallow, a fork so small that it can only lift a small amount to my mouth, and a knife that’s blunt and jagged, so I’d need a decent amount of time to cut the food ‘the gods provide me.’ My lord, ‘the lovely Thais sits beside me’ in the form of a bottle of Madeira. May I share a drink with you?”
“With pleasure, my good friend; let us drink to the memory of the Carmelites, to whom we are indebted for this inimitable soup.”
“Sure thing, my friend; let’s toast to the Carmelites, who we owe for this amazing soup.”
“Yes!” I cried. “Let us for once shake off the prejudices of sectarian faith, and do justice to one order of those incomparable men, who, retiring from the cares of an idle and sinful world, gave themselves with undivided zeal and attention to the theory and practice of the profound science of gastronomy. It is reserved for us, my lord, to pay a grateful tribute of memory to those exalted recluses, who, through a long period of barbarism and darkness, preserved, in the solitude of their cloisters, whatever of Roman luxury and classic dainties have come down to this later age. We will drink to the Carmelites at a sect, but we will drink also to the monks as a body. Had we lived in those days, we had been monks ourselves.”
“Yes!” I exclaimed. “Let’s finally set aside the biases of our different beliefs and recognize one group of those remarkable individuals who, stepping away from the distractions of a lazy and sinful world, dedicated themselves fully to the theory and practice of the deep art of cooking. It is our privilege, my lord, to honor those esteemed recluses who, during a long time of ignorance and darkness, kept alive in the solitude of their monasteries whatever remnants of Roman luxury and fine foods have reached us today. We will raise a glass to the Carmelites as a sect, but we will also toast to the monks as a whole. If we had lived back then, we would have been monks ourselves.”
“It is singular,” answered Lord Guloseton—“(by the by, what think you of this turbot?)—to trace the history of the kitchen; it affords the greatest scope to the philosopher and the moralist. The ancients seemed to have been more mental, more imaginative, than we are in their dishes; they fed their bodies as well as their minds upon delusion: for instance, they esteemed beyond all price the tongues of nightingales, because they tasted the very music of the birds in the organs of their utterance. That is what I call the poetry of gastronomy!”
“It’s interesting,” replied Lord Guloseton—“(by the way, what do you think of this turbot?)—to explore the history of the kitchen; it really offers a lot for both philosophers and moralists. The ancients seemed to be more thoughtful and imaginative in their cooking than we are today; they nourished both their bodies and their minds on fantasies: for example, they prized the tongues of nightingales above all else because they believed they captured the very music of the birds. That’s what I call the poetry of gastronomy!”
“Yes,” said I, with a sigh, “they certainly had, in some respects, the advantage over us. Who can pore over the suppers of Apicius without the fondest regret? The venerable Ude [Note: Q.—The venerable Bede—Printer’s Devil.] implies, that the study has not progressed. ‘Cookery (he says, in the first part of his work) possesses but few innovators.’”
“Yeah,” I said with a sigh, “they definitely had the upper hand in some ways. Who can look at the banquets of Apicius without feeling the deepest regret? The respected Ude [Note: Q.—The respected Bede—Printer’s Devil.] suggests that the field hasn’t really evolved. ‘Cooking (he says, in the first part of his work) has very few innovators.’”
“It is with the greatest diffidence,” said Guloseton, (his mouth full of truth and turbot,) “that we may dare to differ from so great an authority. Indeed, so high is my veneration for that wise man, that if all the evidence of my sense and reason were on one side, and the dictum of the great Ude upon the other, I should be inclined—I think, I should be determined—to relinquish the former, and adopt the latter.” [Note: See the speech of Mr. Brougham in honour of Mr. Fox.]
“It is with the greatest hesitation,” said Guloseton, (his mouth full of truth and turbot,) “that we dare to disagree with such a respected authority. In fact, I have such high regard for that wise man that if all the evidence from my senses and reasoning were on one side, and the opinion of the great Ude was on the other, I would be inclined—I think, I would be determined—to give up the former and accept the latter.” [Note: See the speech of Mr. Brougham in honour of Mr. Fox.]
“Bravo, my lord,” cried I, warmly. “‘Qu’un Cuisinier est un mortel divin!’ Why should we not be proud of our knowledge in cookery? It is the soul of festivity at all times, and to all ages. How many marriages have been the consequence of meeting at dinner? How much good fortune has been the result of a good supper? At what moment of our existence are we happier than at table? There hatred and animosity are lulled to sleep, and pleasure alone reigns. Here the cook, by his skill and attention, anticipates our wishes in the happiest selection of the best dishes and decorations. Here our wants are satisfied, our minds and bodies invigorated, and ourselves qualified for the high delights of love, music, poetry, dancing, and other pleasures; and is he, whose talents have produced these happy effects, to rank no higher in the scale of man than a common servant? [Note: Ude, verbatim.]
“Bravo, my lord,” I said enthusiastically. “‘What a divine mortal a cook is!’ Why shouldn’t we take pride in our cooking skills? It’s the heart of celebration at all times and for all ages. How many marriages have started from dinners together? How much good fortune has come from a great supper? When are we happier than when we’re at the table? There, hatred and animosity are put to rest, and only pleasure remains. Here, the cook, with skill and care, anticipates our desires with the best selection of dishes and presentations. Here, our needs are met, our minds and bodies rejuvenated, and we are prepared for the joys of love, music, poetry, dancing, and other delights; and should the one whose talents create these joyful outcomes be considered no more than a common servant? [Note: Ude, verbatim.]
“‘Yes,’ cries the venerable professor himself, in a virtuous and prophetic paroxysm of indignant merit—‘yes, my disciples, if you adopt, and attend to the rules I have laid down, the self-love of mankind will consent at last, that cookery shall rank in the class of the sciences, and its professors deserve the name of artists!’” [Note: Ibid.]
“‘Yes,’ shouts the respected professor himself, in a virtuous and prophetic fit of righteous indignation—‘yes, my students, if you embrace and follow the guidelines I’ve established, humanity’s self-interest will finally agree that cooking should be considered a science, and its practitioners deserve to be called artists!’” [Note: Ibid.]
“My dear, dear Sir,” exclaimed Guloseton, with a kindred glow, “I discover in you a spirit similar to my own. Let us drink long life to the venerable Ude!”
“My dear, dear Sir,” exclaimed Guloseton, with a shared warmth, “I see in you a spirit similar to my own. Let’s raise a glass to the esteemed Ude!”
“I pledge you, with all my soul,” said I, filling my glass to the brim.
“I promise you, with all my heart,” I said, filling my glass to the top.
“What a pity,” rejoined Guloseton, “that Ude, whose practical science was so perfect, should ever have written, or suffered others to write, the work published under his name; true it is that the opening part which you have so feelingly recited, is composed with a grace, a charm beyond the reach of art; but the instructions are vapid, and frequently so erroneous, as to make me suspect their authenticity; but, after all, cooking is not capable of becoming a written science—it is the philosophy of practice!”
“What a shame,” Guloseton replied, “that Ude, whose practical skills were so excellent, ever wrote, or allowed others to write, the work published under his name. It's true that the opening part you just recited so beautifully is written with grace and charm that's beyond what art can achieve; however, the instructions are dull and often so wrong that I start to doubt their authenticity. Ultimately, cooking can't truly be turned into a written science—it’s all about the philosophy of practice!”
“Ah! by Lucullus,” exclaimed I, interrupting my host, “what a visionary bechamelle! Oh, the inimitable sauce; these chickens are indeed worthy of the honour of being dressed. Never, my lord, as long as you live, eat a chicken in the country; excuse a pun, you will have foul fare.”
“Ah! by Lucullus,” I exclaimed, cutting off my host, “what a fantastic béchamel! Oh, the unbeatable sauce; these chickens truly deserve the honor of being prepared this way. Never, my lord, as long as you live, eat a chicken in the countryside; forgive the pun, you’ll end up with bad food.”
“‘J’ai toujours redoute la volaille perfide, Qui brave les efforts d’une dent intrepide; Souvent par un ami, dans ses champs entraine. J’ai reconnu le soir le coq infortune Qui m’avait le matin a l’aurore naissante Reveille brusquement de sa voix glapissante; Je l’avais admire dans le sein de la cour, Avec des yeux jaloux, j’avais vu son amour. Helas! la malheureux, abjurant sa tendresse, Exercait a souper sa fureur vengeresse.’
“‘I have always feared the treacherous fowl, which defies the efforts of a fearless bite; Often led through its fields by a friend. I recognized the unfortunate rooster in the evening, who had abruptly awakened me in the morning at the dawn’s break with its shrill voice; I had admired it in the heart of the courtyard, with jealous eyes, I had seen its love. Alas! the unfortunate one, renouncing its affection, was indulging its vengeful rage at dinner.’”
“Pardon the prolixity of my quotation for the sake of its value.”
“Sorry for the lengthy quote, but I think it’s worth it.”
“I do, I do,” answered Guloseton, laughing at the humour of the lines: till, suddenly checking himself, he said, “we must be grave, Mr. Pelham, it will never do to laugh. What would become of our digestions?”
“I do, I do,” Guloseton replied, laughing at the humor of the lines. But then he suddenly stopped himself and said, “We need to be serious, Mr. Pelham; it wouldn’t be good to laugh. What would happen to our digestions?”
“True,” said I, relapsing into seriousness; “and if you will allow me one more quotation, you will see what my author adds with regard to any abrupt interruption.
“True,” I said, becoming serious again; “and if you’ll let me share one more quote, you’ll see what my author adds about any sudden interruption.
“‘Defendez que personne au milieu d’un banquet, Ne vous vienne donner un avis indiscret, Ecartez ce facheux qui vers vous s’achemine, Rien ne doit deranger l’honnete homme qui dine.”
“‘Don’t let anyone at a banquet give you unsolicited advice, Get rid of that annoying person who’s approaching you, Nothing should disturb the decent person who’s having dinner.”
“Admirable advice,” said Guloseton, toying with a filet mignon de poulet. “Do you remember an example in the Bailly of Suffren, who, being in India, was waited upon by a deputation of natives while he was at dinner. ‘Tell them,’ said he, ‘that the Christian religion peremptorily forbids every Christian, while at table, to occupy himself with any earthly subject, except the function of eating.’ The deputation retired in the profoundest respect at the exceeding devotion of the French general.”
“Great advice,” said Guloseton, fiddling with a chicken filet mignon. “Do you recall the case in the Bailly of Suffren, who, while in India, was approached by a group of locals during his dinner? ‘Tell them,’ he said, ‘that the Christian faith strictly prohibits any Christian from engaging in earthly matters while at the table, except for the act of eating.’ The group left with the utmost respect for the deep commitment of the French general.”
“Well,” said I, after we had chuckled gravely and quietly, with the care of our digestion before us, for a few minutes—“well, however good the invention was, the idea is not entirely new, for the Greeks esteemed eating and drinking plentifully, a sort of offering to the gods; and Aristotle explains the very word, Thoinai, or feasts, by an etymological exposition, ‘that it was thought a duty to the gods to be drunk;’ no bad idea of our classical patterns of antiquity. Polypheme, too, in the Cyclops of Euripides, no doubt a very sound theologian, says, his stomach is his only deity; and Xenophon tells us, that as the Athenians exceeded all other people in the number of their gods, so they exceeded them also in the number of their feasts. May I send your lordship an ortolan?”
“Well,” I said after we had chuckled seriously and quietly for a few minutes, being mindful of our digestion—“well, no matter how good the invention was, the idea isn't entirely new. The Greeks valued eating and drinking a lot as a sort of offering to the gods; Aristotle even explains the term Thoinai, or feasts, saying that it was considered a duty to the gods to get drunk. That's not a bad perspective from our classical ancestors. Polyphemus, in the Cyclops by Euripides, who was undoubtedly quite the theologian, says that his stomach is his only god; and Xenophon tells us that while the Athenians had more gods than anyone else, they also had more feasts. Can I send your lordship an ortolan?”
“Pelham, my boy,” said Guloseton, whose eyes began to roll and twinkle with a brilliancy suited to the various liquids which ministered to their rejoicing orbs; “I love you for your classics. Polypheme was a wise fellow, a very wise fellow, and it was a terrible shame in Ulysses to put out his eye. No wonder that the ingenious savage made a deity of his stomach; to what known and visible source, on this earth, was he indebted for a keener enjoyment—a more rapturous and a more constant delight? No wonder he honoured it with his gratitude, and supplied it with his peace-offerings;—let us imitate so great an example:—let us make our digestive receptacles a temple, to which we will consecrate the choicest goods we possess;—let us conceive no pecuniary sacrifice too great, which procures for our altar an acceptable gift;—let us deem it an impiety to hesitate, if a sauce seems extravagant, or an ortolan too dear; and let our last act in this sublunary existence, be a solemn festival in honour of our unceasing benefactor.”
“Pelham, my boy,” said Guloseton, his eyes starting to roll and sparkle with a brightness that matched the various drinks enhancing their joyful gaze; “I appreciate you for your love of the classics. Polyphemus was a clever guy, a really clever guy, and it was a terrible shame for Ulysses to poke out his eye. It’s no surprise that the clever savage made a god out of his stomach; what other known and visible source on this earth gave him sharper enjoyment—a more ecstatic and lasting pleasure? It’s no wonder he honored it with gratitude and offered it sacrifices; let’s follow such a great example: let’s turn our stomachs into a temple, where we will dedicate the best treasures we have; let’s consider no financial sacrifice too large if it brings an acceptable gift to our altar; let’s see it as wrong to hesitate if a sauce seems extravagant or an ortolan too pricey; and let our final act in this earthly life be a grand celebration in honor of our ever-present benefactor.”
“Amen to your creed,” said I: “edibilatory Epicurism holds the key to all morality: for do we not see now how sinful it is to yield to an obscene and exaggerated intemperance?—would it not be to the last degree ungrateful to the great source of our enjoyment, to overload it with a weight which would oppress it with languor, or harass it with pain; and finally to drench away the effects of our impiety with some nauseous potation which revolts it, tortures it, convulses, irritates, enfeebles it, through every particle of its system? How wrong in us to give way to anger, jealousy, revenge, or any evil passion; for does not all that affects the mind operate also upon the stomach; and how can we be so vicious, so obdurate, as to forget, for a momentary indulgence, our debt to what you have so justly designated our perpetual benefactor?”
“Amen to your beliefs,” I said. “Pleasure-seeking Epicureanism holds the key to all morality. Don’t we see how wrong it is to give in to excessive indulgence? Wouldn’t it be incredibly ungrateful to the great source of our enjoyment to overwhelm it with a burden that drains it of energy or causes it pain? And ultimately to wash away the consequences of our wrongdoing with some disgusting drink that makes it suffer, torture it, convulse it, irritate it, and weaken it through every fiber of its being? How wrong it is for us to succumb to anger, jealousy, revenge, or any negative emotion; because everything that affects the mind also impacts the stomach. How can we be so cruel and heartless as to forget, for a moment of indulgence, our obligation to what you have rightly called our constant benefactor?”
“Right,” said Lord Guloseton, “a bumper to the morality of the stomach.”
“Right,” said Lord Guloseton, “a toast to the ethics of the appetite.”
The desert was now on the table. “I have dined well,” said Guloseton, stretching his legs with an air of supreme satisfaction; “but—” and here my philosopher sighed deeply—“we cannot dine again till to-morrow! Happy, happy, happy common people, who can eat supper! Would to Heaven, that I might have one boon—perpetual appetite—a digestive Houri, which renewed its virginity every time it was touched. Alas! for the instability of human enjoyment. But now that we have no immediate hope to anticipate, let us cultivate the pleasures of memory. What thought you of the veau a la Dauphine?”
The desert was now on the table. “I’ve eaten well,” said Guloseton, stretching his legs with a sense of complete satisfaction; “but—” and here my philosopher sighed deeply—“we can’t eat again until tomorrow! Happy, happy, happy regular people, who can have dinner! If only I could have one wish—an endless appetite—a digestive fairy that renewed itself every time it was touched. Alas! for the fleeting nature of human enjoyment. But now that we have no immediate hope to look forward to, let’s enjoy the pleasures of memory. What did you think of the veau à la Dauphine?”
“Pardon me if I hesitate at giving my opinion, till I have corrected my judgment by yours.”
“Sorry if I hold back on sharing my thoughts until I’ve adjusted my perspective based on yours.”
“Why, then, I own I was somewhat displeased—disappointed as it were—with that dish; the fact is, veal ought to be killed in its very first infancy; they suffer it to grow to too great an age. It becomes a sort of hobbydehoy, and possesses nothing of veal, but its insipidity, or of beef, but its toughness.”
“Why, then, I admit I was a bit annoyed—disappointed, really—with that dish; the truth is, veal should be killed at a much younger age; they let it grow too old. It turns into a kind of awkward teenager and has none of the delicate qualities of veal, only its blandness, or of beef, only its toughness.”
“Yes,” said I, “it is only in their veal, that the French surpass us; their other meats want the ruby juices and elastic freshness of ours. Monsieur L—allowed this truth, with a candour worthy of his vast mind. Mon Dieu! what claret!—what a body! and, let me add, what a soul, beneath it! Who would drink wine like this? it is only made to taste. It is like first love—too pure for the eagerness of enjoyment; the rapture it inspires is in a touch, a kiss. It is a pity, my lord, that we do not serve perfumes at dessert: it is their appropriate place. In confectionary (delicate invention of the Sylphs,) we imitate the forms of the rose and the jessamine; why not their odours too? What is nature without its scents?—and as long as they are absent from our desserts, it is in vain that the Bard exclaims, that—
“Yes,” I said, “the only area where the French really outdo us is in their veal; their other meats lack the rich juices and fresh texture of ours. Monsieur L—acknowledged this truth with a sincerity that matches his great intellect. Mon Dieu! what claret!—what a body! And, let me add, what a soul beneath it! Who would drink wine like this? It's made to be savored. It's like first love—too pure for that eager enjoyment; the rapture it brings is found in a touch, a kiss. It’s a shame, my lord, that we don’t serve perfumes with dessert: that's where they truly belong. In confections (a delicate creation of the Sylphs), we mimic the shapes of roses and jasmine; why not their scents too? What is nature without its fragrances?—and as long as they’re missing from our desserts, it’s pointless that the Bard exclaims that—
“‘L’observateur de la belle Nature, S’extasie en voyant des fleurs en confiture.’”
“‘The observer of beautiful Nature is in awe when seeing flowers in jam.’”
“It is an exquisite idea of yours,” said Guloseton—“and the next time you dine here, we will have perfumes. Dinner ought to be a reunion of all the senses—
“It’s a fantastic idea of yours,” said Guloseton—“and the next time you eat here, we’ll have perfumes. Dinner should be a celebration of all the senses—
“‘Gladness to the ear, nerve, heart, and sense.’”
“‘Joy to the ear, nerves, heart, and senses.’”
There was a momentary pause. “My lord,” said I, “what a lusty lusciousness in this pear! it is like the style of the old English poets. What think you of the seeming good understanding between Mr. Gaskell and the Whigs?”
There was a brief pause. “My lord,” I said, “this pear is incredibly juicy! It reminds me of the old English poets. What do you think about the apparent good relationship between Mr. Gaskell and the Whigs?”
“I trouble myself little about it,” replied Guloseton, helping himself to some preserves—“politics disturb the digestion.”
“I don’t worry much about it,” replied Guloseton, taking some preserves for himself—“politics upset my stomach.”
“Well,” thought I, “I must ascertain some point in this man’s character easier to handle than his epicurism: all men are vain: let us find out the peculiar vanity of mine host.”
“Well,” I thought, “I need to figure out some aspect of this guy’s character that’s easier to deal with than his love for pleasure: everyone is vain; let’s discover the unique vanity of my host.”
“The Tories,” said I, “seem to think themselves exceedingly secure; they attach no importance to the neutral members; it was but the other day, Lord—told me that he did not care a straw for Mr.—, notwithstanding he possessed four votes. Heard you ever such arrogance?”
“The Tories,” I said, “seem to think they’re extremely secure; they don’t see the neutral members as important. Just the other day, Lord—told me that he didn’t care at all about Mr.—, even though he had four votes. Have you ever heard such arrogance?”
“No, indeed,” said Golouston, with a lazy air of indifference—“are you a favourer of the olive?”
“No, really,” Golouston said, sounding casually indifferent. “Do you support the olive?”
“No,” said I, “I love it not; it hath an under taste of sourness, and an upper of oil, which do not make harmony to my palate. But, as I was saying, the Whigs, on the contrary, pay the utmost deference to their partizans; and a man of fortune, rank, and parliamentary influence, might have all the power without the trouble of a leader.”
“No,” I said, “I don’t like it; it has a sour aftertaste and a greasy front, which don’t sit well with my taste buds. But, as I was saying, the Whigs, on the other hand, show the greatest respect to their supporters; a wealthy, influential man with a good standing in Parliament could have all the power without the hassle of being a leader.”
“Very likely,” said Guloseton, drowsily.
“Very likely,” Guloseton said, yawning.
“I must change my battery,” thought I; but while I was meditating a new attack, the following note was brought me:—
“I need to change my battery,” I thought; but while I was planning a new attempt, the following note was brought to me:—
“For God’s sake, Pelham, come out to me: I am waiting in the street to see you; come directly, or it will be too late to render me the service I would ask of you.
“For God's sake, Pelham, come out to me: I'm waiting in the street to see you; come right now, or it will be too late for you to do the favor I'm asking of you.
“R. Glanville.”
“R. Glanville.”
I rose instantly. “You must excuse me, Lord Guloseton, I am called suddenly away.”
I got up right away. “I’m sorry, Lord Guloseton, but I have to leave unexpectedly.”
“Ha! ha!” laughed the gourmand; “some tempting viand—post prandia Callirhoe.”
“Ha! ha!” laughed the foodie; “some tempting dish—post prandia Callirhoe.”
“My good lord,” said I, not heeding his insinuation—“I leave you with the greatest regret.”
“My good lord,” I said, ignoring his hint—“I leave you with great regret.”
“And I part from you with the same; it is a real pleasure to see such a person at dinner.”
“And I leave you with the same feeling; it’s truly a pleasure to have someone like you at dinner.”
“Adieu! my host—‘Je vais vivre et manger en sage.’”
“Goodbye! my host—‘I'm going to live and eat wisely.’”
CHAPTER LIX.
I do defy him, and I spit at him, Call him a slanderous coward and a villain— Which to maintain I will allow him odds.—Shakspeare.
I stand up to him, and I spit in his face, I call him a backstabbing coward and a villain— And I’ll let him have the advantage to prove it.—Shakespeare.
I found Glanville walking before the door with a rapid and uneven step.
I saw Glanville pacing in front of the door with a quick and unsteady gait.
“Thank Heaven!” he said, when he saw me—“I have been twice to Mivart’s to find you. The second time, I saw your servant, who told me where you were gone. I knew you well enough to be sure of your kindness.”
“Thank goodness!” he said when he saw me. “I went to Mivart’s twice to find you. The second time, I spoke to your servant, who told me where you had gone. I knew you well enough to be sure you’d be kind.”
Glanville broke off aburptly: and after a short pause, said, with a quick, low, hurried tone—“The office I wish you to take upon yourself is this:—go immediately to Sir John Tyrrell, with a challenge from me. Ever since I last saw you, I have been hunting out that man, and in vain. He had then left town. He returned this evening, and quits it to-morrow: you have no time to lose.”
Glanville abruptly stopped and, after a brief pause, said in a quick, low, hurried tone, “The job I need you to do is this: go straight to Sir John Tyrrell with a challenge from me. Ever since I last saw you, I’ve been trying to track that man down, but without success. He had left town, but he returned this evening and is leaving again tomorrow: you don’t have any time to waste.”
“My dear Glanville,” said I, “I have no wish to learn any secret you would conceal from me; but forgive me if I ask for some further instructions than those you have afforded me. Upon what plea am I to call out Sir John Tyrrell? and what answer am I to give to any excuses he may create?”
“My dear Glanville,” I said, “I really don’t want to know any secrets you want to keep from me, but please forgive me for asking for a bit more guidance than what you’ve already given me. What reason should I use to call out Sir John Tyrrell? And what should I say if he makes any excuses?”
“I have anticipated your reply,” said Glanville, with ill-subdued impatience; “you have only to give this paper: it will prevent all discussion. Read it if you will; I have left it unsealed for that purpose.”
“I’ve been waiting for your response,” Glanville said, barely hiding his impatience. “All you have to do is give this paper; it will stop any discussion. Feel free to read it; I’ve left it unsealed for that reason.”
I cast my eyes over the lines Glanville thrust into my hand; they ran thus:—
I looked over the lines Glanville handed to me; they read as follows:—
“The time has at length come for me to demand the atonement so long delayed. The bearer of this, who is, probably, known to you, will arrange with any person you may appoint, the hour and place of our meeting. He is unacquainted with the grounds of my complaint against you, but he is satisfied of my honour: your second will, I presume, be the same with respect to yours. It is for me only to question the latter, and to declare you solemnly to be void alike of principle and courage, a villain, and a poltroon.
“The time has finally come for me to ask for the long-delayed apology. The person bringing this message, who you probably know, will coordinate with whoever you designate about the time and place for our meeting. He doesn’t know the reasons for my complaint against you, but he trusts my honor; I assume your representative feels the same way about yours. It's only my responsibility to challenge the latter and to declare you, in all seriousness, to be lacking in both principle and courage, a villain, and a coward.”
“Reginald Glanville.”
“Reginald Glanville.”
“You are my earliest friend,” said I, when I had read this soothing epistle; “and I will not flinch from the place you assign me: but I tell you fairly and frankly, that I would sooner cut off my right hand than suffer it to give this note to Sir John Tyrrell.”
“You're my earliest friend,” I said after reading this comforting letter; “and I won’t shy away from the role you give me: but I’m being honest and straightforward when I say that I would rather cut off my right hand than let it deliver this note to Sir John Tyrrell.”
Glanville made no answer; we walked on till he stopped suddenly, and said, “My carriage is at the corner of the street; you must go instantly; Tyrrell lodges at the Clarendon; you will find me at home on your return.”
Glanville didn’t respond; we walked on until he suddenly stopped and said, “My carriage is at the corner of the street; you need to go right away; Tyrrell is staying at the Clarendon; you’ll find me at home when you get back.”
I pressed his hand, and hurried on my mission. It was, I own, one peculiarly unwelcome and displeasing. In the first place, I did not love to be made a party in a business of the nature of which I was so profoundly ignorant. Besides, Glanville was more dear to me than any one, judging only of my external character, would suppose; and constitutionally indifferent as I am to danger for myself, I trembled like a woman at the peril I was instrumental in bringing upon him. But what weighed upon me far more than either of these reflections, was the recollection of Ellen. Should her brother fall in an engagement in which I was his supposed adviser, with what success could I hope for those feelings from her, which, at present, constituted the tenderest and the brightest of my hopes? In the midst of these disagreeable ideas the carriage stopped at the door of Tyrrel’s Hotel.
I squeezed his hand and rushed off on my mission. To be honest, it was particularly unwelcome and unpleasant. First of all, I didn’t like being involved in something I knew so little about. Plus, Glanville meant more to me than anyone would guess just by looking at me, and even though I’m usually indifferent to my own safety, I felt a terrible fear for the danger I was putting him in. But what worried me even more than those thoughts was the memory of Ellen. If her brother were to get hurt in a situation where I was supposed to be advising him, how could I ever expect her to feel positively towards me again? Right in the middle of these uncomfortable thoughts, the carriage pulled up to the door of Tyrrel’s Hotel.
The waiter said Sir John was in the coffee-room; thither I immediately marched. Seated in the box nearest the fire sat Tyrrell, and two men, of that old-fashioned roue set, whose members indulged in debauchery, as if it were an attribute of manliness, and esteemed it, as long as it were hearty and English, rather a virtue to boast of, than a vice to disown. Tyrrel nodded to me familiarly as I approached him; and I saw, by the half-emptied bottles before him, and the flush of his sallow countenance, that he had not been sparing of his libations. I whispered that I wished to speak to him on a subject of great importance; he rose with much reluctance, and, after swallowing a large tumbler-full of port wine to fortify him for the task, he led the way to a small room, where he seated himself, and asked me, with his usual mixture of bluntness and good-breeding, the nature of my business. I made him no reply: I contented myself with placing Glanville’s billet doux in his hand. The room was dimly lighted with a single candle, and the small and capricious fire, near which the gambler was seated, threw its upward light, by starts and intervals, over the strong features and deep lines of his countenance. It would have been a study worthy of Rembrandt.
The waiter said Sir John was in the coffee room, so I headed straight there. Seated in the box closest to the fire was Tyrrell, along with two men from that old-school playboy crowd, who thought indulging in debauchery was a sign of manliness. They considered it, as long as it was robust and British, more of a virtue to brag about than a vice to hide. Tyrrell nodded at me casually as I approached; from the half-empty bottles in front of him and the flush on his pale face, I could tell he had been enjoying his drinks. I whispered that I needed to talk to him about something really important; he got up reluctantly, and after downing a large glass of port wine to brace himself, he led me to a small room, where he sat down and asked me, in his usual mix of bluntness and good manners, what I wanted. I didn’t answer him; instead, I handed him Glanville’s love note. The room was dimly lit by a single candle, and the small, flickering fire nearby cast its light at random over the strong features and deep lines of his face. It would have made a perfect study for Rembrandt.
I drew my chair near him, and half shading my eyes with my hand, sat down in silence to mark the effect the letter would produce. Tyrrel (I imagine) was a man originally of hardy nerves, and had been thrown much in the various situations of life where the disguise of all outward emotion is easily and insensibly taught; but whether his frame had been shattered by his excesses, or that the insulting language of the note touched him to the quick, he seemed perfectly unable to govern his feelings; the lines were written hastily, and the light, as I said before, was faint and imperfect, and he was forced to pause over each word as he proceeded, so that “the iron had full time to enter into his soul.”
I pulled my chair closer to him, and half shielding my eyes with my hand, sat down in silence to see how the letter would affect him. Tyrrel (I guess) was a guy who originally had strong nerves and had experienced many situations in life where hiding outward emotions is easily and unintentionally learned; but whether his body had been weakened by his excesses or the insulting tone of the note hit him hard, he seemed completely unable to control his emotions. The lines were written quickly, and the light, as I mentioned before, was dim and unclear, so he had to stop and focus on each word as he read, allowing “the iron to fully penetrate his soul.”
Passion, however, developed itself differently in him than in Glanville: in the latter, it was a rapid transition of powerful feelings, one angry wave dashing over another; it was the passion of a strong and keenly susceptible mind, to which every sting was a dagger, and which used the force of a giant to dash away the insect which attacked it. In Tyrrell, it was passion acting on a callous mind but a broken frame—his hand trembled violently—his voice faltered—he could scarcely command the muscles which enabled him to speak; but there was no fiery start—no indignant burst—no flashing forth of the soul; in him, it was the body overcoming and paralyzing the mind. In Glanville it was the mind governing and convulsing the body.
Passion, however, expressed itself differently in him than in Glanville: in Glanville, it was a quick shift of intense emotions, one wave of anger crashing over the next; it was the passion of a strong and deeply sensitive mind, where every hurt felt like a dagger, using the power of a giant to swat away the annoying fly that bothered it. In Tyrrell, it was passion working on a hardened mind but a broken body—his hand shook violently—his voice wavered—he could barely control the muscles needed to speak; but there was no fiery outburst—no furious eruption—no shining forth of the soul; for him, it was the body overpowering and incapacitating the mind. In Glanville, it was the mind mastering and shaking the body.
“Mr. Pelham,” he said at last, after a few preliminary efforts to clear his voice, “this note requires some consideration. I know not at present whom to appoint as my second—will you call upon me early to-morrow?”
“Mr. Pelham,” he finally said, after a few attempts to clear his throat, “this note needs some thought. I don’t know yet who to choose as my second—will you come by early tomorrow?”
“I am sorry,” said I, “that my sole instructions were to get an immediate answer from you. Surely either of the gentlemen I saw with you would officiate as your second?”
“I’m sorry,” I said, “that my only instructions were to get an immediate answer from you. Surely either of the gentlemen I saw with you could serve as your second?”
Tyrrell made no reply for some moments. He was endeavouring to compose himself, and in some measure he succeeded. He raised his head with a haughty air of defiance, and tearing the paper deliberately, though still with uncertain and trembling fingers, he stamped his foot upon the atoms.
Tyrrell didn't answer for a few moments. He was trying to pull himself together, and he managed to do so to some extent. He lifted his head with an arrogant attitude of defiance, and, while still using shaky fingers, he deliberately ripped the paper and stomped on the pieces.
“Tell your principal,” said he, “that I retort upon him the foul and false words he has uttered against me; that I trample upon his assertions with the same scorn I feel towards himself; and that before this hour to-morrow, I will confront him to death as through life. For the rest, Mr. Pelham, I cannot name my second till the morning; leave me your address, and you shall hear from me before you are stirring. Have you any thing farther with me?”
“Tell your principal,” he said, “that I am returning the nasty and false things he has said about me; that I reject his claims with the same contempt I have for him; and that by this time tomorrow, I will face him to the death as I have throughout my life. As for the rest, Mr. Pelham, I can’t name my second until the morning; give me your address, and you’ll hear from me before you’re up. Do you have anything else to discuss?”
“Nothing,” said I, laying my card on the table, “I have fulfilled the most ungrateful charge ever entrusted to me. I wish you good night.”
“Nothing,” I said, laying my card on the table, “I have completed the most thankless task ever given to me. I wish you a good night.”
I re-entered the carriage, and drove to Glanville’s. I broke into the room rather abruptly; Glanville was leaning on the table, and gazing intently on a small miniature. A pistol-case lay beside him: one of the pistols in order for use, and the other still unarranged; the room was, as usual, covered with books and papers, and on the costly cushions of the ottoman, lay the large, black dog, which I remembered well as his companion of yore, and which he kept with him constantly, as the only thing in the world whose society he could at all times bear: the animal lay curled up, with its quick, black eye fixed watchfully upon its master, and directly I entered, it uttered, though without moving, a low, warning growl.
I walked back into the carriage and headed to Glanville’s. I burst into the room unexpectedly; Glanville was leaning on the table, staring intently at a small portrait. A case for a pistol was next to him: one pistol was ready to use, and the other was still disassembled; the room was, as usual, filled with books and papers, and on the expensive cushions of the ottoman lay the large, black dog that I remembered well as his old companion, which he kept with him all the time, as it was the only thing in the world whose company he could tolerate: the dog was curled up, its sharp, black eye watchfully fixed on its owner, and as soon as I walked in, it let out a low, warning growl without moving.
Glanville looked up, and in some confusion thrust the picture into a drawer of the table, and asked me my news. I told him word for word what had passed. Glanville set his teeth, and clenched his hand firmly; and then, as if his anger was at once appeased, he suddenly changed the subject and tone of our conversation. He spoke with great cheerfulness and humour, on the various topics of the day; touched upon politics; laughed at Lord Guloseton, and seemed as indifferent and unconscious of the event of the morrow as my peculiar constitution would have rendered myself.
Glanville looked up, and in some confusion stuffed the picture into a drawer of the table, then asked me for my news. I told him exactly what had happened. Glanville clenched his teeth and his fist tightly; then, as if his anger had subsided immediately, he suddenly switched the subject and tone of our conversation. He spoke with great cheerfulness and humor about various topics of the day; he touched on politics, joked about Lord Guloseton, and seemed as indifferent and unaware of tomorrow's events as I would have been, given my unusual nature.
When I rose to depart, for I had too great an interest in him to feel much for the subjects he conversed on, he said, “I shall write one line to my mother, and another to my poor sister; you will deliver them if I fall, for I have sworn that one of us shall not quit the ground alive. I shall be all impatience to know the hour you will arrange with Tyrrell’s second. God bless you, and farewell for the present.”
When I stood up to leave, as I was more interested in him than the topics he was discussing, he said, “I’ll write a note to my mom and another to my poor sister; you’ll deliver them if I fall because I’ve sworn that one of us won’t leave this place alive. I’ll be eager to know the time you arrange with Tyrrell’s second. God bless you, and goodbye for now.”
CHAPTER LX.
Charge, Chester, charge!—Marmion.
Charge, Chester, charge! —Marmion.
Though this was one of the first mercantile transactions of my life, I had no doubt about acquitting myself with reputation.—Vicar of Wakefield.
Even though this was one of the first business deals of my life, I was confident that I would handle it with honor.—Vicar of Wakefield.
The next morning I was at breakfast, when a packet was brought me from Tyrrell; it contained a sealed letter to Glanville, and a brief note to myself. The latter I transcribe:—
The next morning, I was at breakfast when someone brought me a package from Tyrrell; it had a sealed letter addressed to Glanville and a short note for me. Here's what the note said:—
“My Dear Sir,
“Dear Sir,
“The enclosed letter to Sir Reginald Glanville will explain my reasons for not keeping my pledge: suffice it to state to you, that they are such as wholly to exonerate me, and fairly to satisfy Sir Reginald. It will be useless to call upon me; I leave town before you will receive this. Respect for myself obliges me to add that, although there are circumstances to forbid my meeting Sir Reginald Glanville, there are none to prevent my demanding satisfaction of any one, whoever he may be, who shall deem himself authorized to call my motives into question,
“The enclosed letter to Sir Reginald Glanville will explain why I can't keep my promise: suffice it to say, they are reasons that fully clear me and rightly satisfy Sir Reginald. It would be pointless to visit me; I’ll be out of town before you get this. Out of respect for myself, I must add that while there are reasons that prevent me from meeting Sir Reginald Glanville, there’s nothing stopping me from demanding satisfaction from anyone who thinks they have the right to question my motives.
“I have the honour,
"I'm honored,
“John Tyrrell.”
“John Tyrrell.”
It was not till I had thrice read this letter that I could credit its contents. From all I had seen of Tyrrell’s character, I had no reason to suspect him to be less courageous than the generality of worldly men; and the conclusion of his letter, evidently pointed at myself, should I venture to impugn his conduct, seemed by no means favourable to any suspicion of his cowardice. And yet, when I considered the violent language of Glanville’s letter, and Tyrrell’s apparent resolution the night before, I scarcely knew to what more honourable motive to attribute his conduct. However, I lost no time in despatching the whole packet to Glanville, with a few lines from myself, saying I should call in an hour.
I didn't believe the contents of this letter until I read it three times. From everything I'd seen of Tyrrell's character, I had no reason to think he was any less brave than most people. The ending of his letter, clearly directed at me, suggested that if I dared to challenge his actions, it wouldn't support any idea of cowardice on his part. Yet, when I thought about the harsh language in Glanville's letter and Tyrrell's obvious determination the night before, I barely knew what more honorable motive could explain his behavior. Nevertheless, I quickly sent the entire packet to Glanville, along with a short note from me saying I would come by in an hour.
When I fulfilled this promise, Glanville’s servant told me his master had gone out immediately on reading the letters I had sent, and had merely left word that he should not return home the whole day. That night he was to have brought an important motion before the House. A message from him, pleading sudden and alarming illness, devolved this duty upon another member of our party. Lord Dawton was in despair; the motion was lost by a great majority; the papers, the whole of that week, were filled with the most triumphant abuse and ridicule of the Whigs. Never was that unhappy and persecuted party reduced to so low an ebb: never did there seem a fainter probability of their coming into power. They appeared almost annihilated—a mere nominis umbra.
When I kept that promise, Glanville’s servant told me that his boss had left right after reading the letters I sent, and he left word that he wouldn't be back all day. That night, he was supposed to present an important motion to the House. A message from him, claiming sudden and serious illness, passed that responsibility to another member of our party. Lord Dawton was devastated; the motion was defeated by a large majority, and the papers all week were filled with the most triumphant criticism and mockery of the Whigs. Never had that unfortunate and persecuted party hit such a low point, and there seemed to be almost no chance of them gaining power again. They seemed nearly extinct—a mere shadow of a name.
On the eighth day from Glanville’s disappearance, a sudden event in the cabinet threw the whole country into confusion; the Tories trembled to the very soles of their easy slippers of sinecure and office; the eyes of the public were turned to the Whigs; and chance seemed to effect in an instant that change in their favour, which all their toil, trouble, eloquence, and art, had been unable for so many years to render even a remote probability.
On the eighth day after Glanville went missing, a sudden event in the cabinet sent the whole country into chaos; the Tories were shaken to the core of their comfortable positions and offices; the public's attention shifted to the Whigs; and it seemed like fate had quickly brought about a change in their favor that all their hard work, struggles, speeches, and strategies hadn't been able to make possible for so many years.
But there was a strong though secret party in the state, which reminded me of the independents in the reign of Charles the First, that, concealed under a general name, worked only for a private end, and made a progress in number and respectability, not the less sure for being but little suspected. Foremost among the leaders of this party was Lord Vincent. Dawton, who knew of their existence, and regarded them with fear and jealousy, considered the struggle rather between them and himself, than any longer between himself and the Tories; and strove, while it was yet time, to reinforce himself by a body of allies, which, should the contest really take place, might be certain of giving him the superiority. The Marquis of Chester was among the most powerful of the neutral noblemen: it was of the greatest importance to gain him to the cause. He was a sturdy, sporting, independent man, who lived chiefly in the country, and turned his ambition rather towards promoting the excellence of quadrupeds, than the bad passions of men. To this personage Lord Dawton implored me to be the bearer of a letter, and to aid, with all the dexterity in my power, the purpose it was intended to effect. It was the most consequential mission yet entrusted to me, and I felt eager to turn my diplomatic energies to so good an account. Accordingly, one bright morning I wrapped myself carefully in my cloak, placed my invaluable person safely in my carriage, and set off to Chester Park, in the county of Suffolk.
But there was a strong but secret party in the state, which reminded me of the independents during the reign of Charles the First, that, hidden under a general name, worked only for their own interests, and steadily gained in numbers and respectability, even if they weren't widely suspected. Leading this party was Lord Vincent. Dawton, who knew about their existence and viewed them with fear and jealousy, saw the struggle more as one between himself and this group rather than himself and the Tories; he sought, while there was still time, to strengthen himself with a group of allies that would ensure his advantage if a real contest occurred. The Marquis of Chester was one of the most influential neutral noblemen: it was crucial to win him over to the cause. He was a strong, independent man who mostly lived in the country and focused his ambitions more on improving the quality of animals than on the negative traits of people. Lord Dawton asked me to deliver a letter to him and to use all my skill to assist in achieving its intended purpose. This was the most important mission I had been given so far, and I was eager to put my diplomatic skills to good use. So, one bright morning, I wrapped myself carefully in my cloak, secured my precious self in my carriage, and set off for Chester Park in Suffolk.
CHAPTER LXI.
Hinc Canibus blandis rabies venit.—Virgil Georgics.
From here, a fever comes to the gentle dogs.—Virgil Georgics.
I should have mentioned, that the day after I sent Glanville Tyrrell’s communication, I received a short and hurried note from the former, saying, that he had left London in pursuit of Tyrrell, and that he would not rest till he had brought him to account. In the hurry of the public events in which I had been of late so actively engaged, my mind had not had leisure to dwell much upon Glanville; but when I was alone in my carriage, that singular being, and the mystery which attended him, forced themselves upon my reflection, in spite of all the importance of my mission.
I should have mentioned that the day after I sent Glanville Tyrrell’s message, I got a brief and rushed note from him. He said he had left London to track down Tyrrell and wouldn’t stop until he had held him accountable. With the whirlwind of public events I had been caught up in lately, I hadn’t really had time to think about Glanville. But when I was alone in my carriage, that unique person and the mystery surrounding him pushed into my thoughts, despite how important my mission was.
I was leaning back in my carriage, at (I think) Ware, while they were changing horses, when a voice, strongly associated with my meditations, struck upon my ear. I looked out, and saw Thornton standing in the yard, attired with all his original smartness of boot and breeches: he was employed in smoking a cigar, sipping brandy and water, and exercising his conversational talents in a mixture of slang and jokeyism, addressed to two or three men of his own rank of life, and seemingly his companions. His brisk eye soon discovered me, and he swaggered to the carriage door with that ineffable assurance of manner which was so peculiarly his own.
I was leaning back in my carriage, at (I think) Ware, while they were changing horses, when a voice that I strongly associated with my thoughts caught my attention. I looked out and saw Thornton standing in the yard, dressed as sharply as ever in his boots and breeches. He was smoking a cigar, sipping brandy and water, and showing off his conversational skills in a mix of slang and jokes directed at a couple of guys of his own social circle who seemed to be his companions. His lively gaze quickly spotted me, and he swaggered over to the carriage door with that undeniable confidence that was uniquely his.
“Ah, ah, Mr. Pelham,” said he, “going to Newmarket, I suppose? bound there myself—like to be found among my betters. Ha, ha—excuse a pun: what odds on the favourite? What! you won’t bet, Mr. Pelham? close and sly at present; well, the silent sow sups up all the broth—eh!—”
“Ah, Mr. Pelham,” he said, “heading to Newmarket, I assume? I’m on my way there too—like to be seen among my betters. Ha, ha—sorry for the pun: what are the odds on the favorite? What! You’re not betting, Mr. Pelham? Being all secretive right now; well, the quiet pig gets all the food—eh!”
“I’m not going to Newmarket,” I replied: “I never attend races.”
“I’m not going to Newmarket,” I replied. “I never go to races.”
“Indeed!” answered Thornton. “Well, if I was as rich as you, I would soon make or spend a fortune on the course. Seen Sir John Tyrrell? No! He is to be there. Nothing can cure him of gambling—what’s bred in the bone, Good day, Mr. Pelham—won’t keep you any longer—sharp shower coming on. ‘The devil will soon be basting his wife with a leg of mutton,’ as the proverb says—au plaisir, Mr. Pelham.”
“Absolutely!” replied Thornton. “If I were as wealthy as you, I’d quickly make or spend a fortune on the course. Have you seen Sir John Tyrrell? No? He’s going to be there. Nothing can change his gambling habits—what's in the blood won't change. Good day, Mr. Pelham—I won't keep you any longer—a heavy shower is coming. ‘The devil will be roasting his wife with a leg of mutton,’ as the saying goes—take care, Mr. Pelham.”
And at these words my post-boy started, and released me from my bete noire. I spare my reader an account of my miscellaneous reflections on Thornton, Dawton, Vincent, politics, Glanville, and Ellen, and will land him, without further delay, at Chester Park.
And at those words, my coachman jumped up and freed me from my annoyance. I won't bore you with my random thoughts about Thornton, Dawton, Vincent, politics, Glanville, and Ellen; instead, I'll take you straight to Chester Park.
I was ushered through a large oak hall of the reign of James the First, into a room strongly resembling the principal apartment of a club; two or three round tables were covered with newspapers, journals, racing calendars, An enormous fire-place was crowded with men of all ages, I had almost said, of all ranks; but, however various they might appear in their mien and attire, they were wholly of the patrician order. One thing, however, in this room, belied its similitude to the apartment of a club, viz., a number of dogs, that lay in scattered groups upon the floor. Before the windows were several horses, in body-cloths, led or rode to exercise upon a plain in the park, levelled as smooth as a bowling-green at Putney; and stationed at an oriel window, in earnest attention to the scene without, were two men; the tallest of these was Lord Chester. There was a stiffness and inelegance in his address which prepossessed me strongly against him. “Les manieres que l’on neglige comme de petites choses, sont souvent ce qui fait que les hommes decident de vous en bien ou en mal.”
I was guided through a large oak hall from the time of James the First, into a room that strongly resembled the main area of a club; two or three round tables were covered with newspapers, journals, and racing calendars. An enormous fireplace was filled with men of all ages; I almost said, of all ranks; but no matter how different they looked in their appearance and clothing, they were entirely from the upper class. One thing, though, about this room contradicted its resemblance to a clubroom: a number of dogs were sprawled out in groups on the floor. In front of the windows were several horses in body blankets, being led or ridden for exercise on a field in the park, which was as smooth as a bowling green at Putney; and standing at a bay window, attentively watching the scene outside, were two men; the taller of the two was Lord Chester. There was a stiffness and lack of grace in his manner that strongly turned me against him. “Les manieres que l’on neglige comme de petites choses, sont souvent ce qui fait que les hommes decident de vous en bien ou en mal.”
[The manners which one neglects as trifles, are often precisely that by which men decide on you favourably or the reverse.]
[The little things you overlook often end up being the exact reasons people form a positive or negative opinion about you.]
I had long since, when I was at the University, been introduced to Lord Chester; but I had quite forgotten his person, and he the very circumstance. I said, in a low tone, that I was the bearer of a letter of some importance from our mutual friend, Lord Dawton, and that I should request the honour of a private interview at Lord Chester’s first convenience.
I had met Lord Chester a while back when I was at university, but I had completely forgotten what he looked like, and he had forgotten our meeting too. I spoke quietly, saying that I was delivering an important letter from our mutual friend, Lord Dawton, and I would like to respectfully request a private meeting at Lord Chester's earliest convenience.
His lordship bowed, with an odd mixture of the civility of a jockey and the hauteur of a head groom of the stud, and led the way to a small apartment, which I afterwards discovered he called his own. (I never could make out, by the way, why, in England, the very worst room in the house is always appropriated to the master of it, and dignified by the appellation of “the gentleman’s own.”) I gave the Newmarket grandee the letter intended for him, and quietly seating myself, awaited the result.
His lordship bowed with a strange mix of the politeness of a jockey and the arrogance of a head groom, then led me to a small room that I later found out he called his own. (I could never understand why, in England, the least desirable room in the house is always reserved for the master and referred to as “the gentleman’s own.”) I handed the Newmarket grandee the letter meant for him, then quietly took a seat and waited for what would happen next.
He read it through slowly and silently, and then taking out a huge pocket-book, full of racing bets, horses’ ages, jockey opinions, and such like memoranda, he placed it with much solemnity among this dignified company, and then said, with a cold, but would-be courteous air, “My friend, Lord Dawton, says you are entirely in his confidence Mr. Pelham. I hope you will honour me with your company at Chester Park for two or three days, during which time I shall have leisure to reply to Lord Dawton’s letter. Will you take some refreshment?”
He read it slowly and quietly, and then, pulling out a large wallet filled with racing bets, horse ages, jockey opinions, and other notes, he placed it with great seriousness among the distinguished company. Then he said, in a cool but supposedly polite tone, “My friend, Lord Dawton, says you are completely in his confidence, Mr. Pelham. I hope you’ll join me at Chester Park for a couple of days so I can take the time to respond to Lord Dawton’s letter. Would you like something to eat or drink?”
I answered the first sentence in the affirmative, and the latter in the negative; and Lord Chester thinking it perfectly unnecessary to trouble himself with any further questions or remarks, which the whole jockey club might not hear, took me back into the room we had quitted, and left me to find, or make whatever acquaintance I could. Pampered and spoiled as I was in the most difficult circles of London, I was beyond measure indignant at the cavalier demeanour of this rustic Thane, whom I considered a being as immeasurably beneath me in every thing else, as he really was in antiquity of birth, and, I venture to hope, in cultivation of intellect. I looked round the room, and did not recognize a being of my acquaintance: I seemed literally thrown into a new world: the very language in which the conversation was held, sounded strange to my ear. I had always transgressed my general rule of knowing all men in all grades, in the single respect of sporting characters: they were a species of bipeds, that I would never recognize as belonging to the human race. Alas! I now found the bitter effects of not following my usual maxims. It is a dangerous thing to encourage too great a disdain of one’s inferiors: pride must have a fall.
I answered the first question affirmatively and the second negatively; and Lord Chester, thinking it was pointless to ask any more questions or make remarks that the whole jockey club might overhear, took me back into the room we had just left and left me to find or make whatever connections I could. Pampered and spoiled as I was in the toughest social circles of London, I was incredibly annoyed by the dismissive attitude of this country lord, someone I viewed as vastly inferior to me in every way, just as much as he was in terms of his prestigious background—and, I hope, in terms of intellectual development as well. I looked around the room and didn’t recognize a single person: I felt like I had been thrown into a completely new world. The very language being spoken sounded strange to me. I had always made an exception to my usual rule of knowing everyone in all social classes regarding sports figures: they were a kind of person I refused to acknowledge as part of the human race. Unfortunately, I now felt the harsh consequences of ignoring my usual principles. It’s a dangerous thing to have too much disdain for those beneath you: pride will bring you down.
After I had been a whole quarter of an hour in this strange place, my better genius came to my aid. Since I found no society among the two-legged brutes, I turned to the quadrupeds. At one corner of the room lay a black terrier of the true English breed; at another was a short, sturdy, wirey one, of the Scotch. I soon formed a friendship with each of these canine Pelei, (little bodies with great souls), and then by degrees alluring them from their retreat to the centre of the room, I fairly endeavoured to set them by the ears. Thanks to the national antipathy, I succeeded to my heart’s content. The contest soon aroused the other individuals of the genus—up they started from their repose, like Roderic Dhu’s merry men, and incontinently flocked to the scene of battle.
After I had been in this strange place for a full fifteen minutes, my better instincts kicked in. Since I found no company among the two-legged creatures, I turned to the four-legged ones. In one corner of the room was a black terrier of true English breed; in another was a short, sturdy, wiry one from Scotland. I quickly formed a friendship with both of these little dogs, and then, little by little, I coaxed them from their hiding spots to the center of the room, and I tried to get them to go at each other. Thanks to their national rivalry, I succeeded to my heart's delight. The commotion soon attracted the other dogs—up they jumped from their rest, like Roderic Dhu’s merry men, and instantly flocked to the scene of the action.
“To it,” said I; and I took one by the leg and another by the throat, and dashing them against each other, turned all their peevish irascibility at the affront into mutual aggression. In a very few moments, the whole room was a scene of uproarious confusion; the beasts yelled, and bit, and struggled with the most delectable ferocity. To add to the effect, the various owners of the dogs crowded round—some to stimulate, others to appease the fury of the combatants. As for me, I flung myself into an arm chair, and gave way to an excess of merriment, which only enraged the spectators more: many were the glances of anger, many the murmurs of reproach directed against me. Lord Chester himself eyed me with an air of astonished indignation, that redoubled my hilarity: at length, the conflict was assuaged—by dint of blows, and kicks, and remonstrances from their dignified proprietors, the dogs slowly withdrew, one with the loss of half an ear, another with a shoulder put out, a third with a mouth increased by one-half of its natural dimensions.
“To it,” I said, and I grabbed one by the leg and another by the throat, and slammed them against each other, turning all their grumpy anger at the offense into a fight with each other. In just a few moments, the whole room was chaotic; the dogs were barking, biting, and struggling with the most intense fierceness. To make it even more entertaining, the various owners of the dogs gathered around—some trying to egg on the fight, others attempting to calm the fury of the fighters. As for me, I flopped into an armchair and couldn’t stop laughing, which only made the onlookers angrier: there were many angry glares and murmurs of disapproval aimed at me. Lord Chester himself looked at me with a mix of astonishment and indignation, which only made me laugh harder: eventually, the fight was calmed—through blows, kicks, and protests from their proud owners, the dogs slowly backed off, one with half an ear missing, another with a dislocated shoulder, and a third with a mouth that was now twice its usual size.
In short, every one engaged in the conflict bore some token of its severity. I did not wait for the thunder-storm I foresaw: I rose with a nonchalant yaw n of ennui—marched out of the apartment, called a servant—demanded my own room—repaired to it, and immersed the internal faculties of my head in Mignet’s History of the Revolution, while Bedos busied himself in its outward embellishment.
In short, everyone involved in the
CHAPTER LXII.
Noster ludos, spectaverat una, Luserat in campo, Fortunae filius omnes. —Horace.
We watched the games together, Played in the field, The son of Fortune, everyone. —Horace.
I did not leave my room till the first dinner-bell had ceased a sufficient time to allow me the pleasing hope that I should have but a few moments to wait in the drawing-room, previous to the grand epoch and ceremony of an European day. The manner most natural to me, is one rather open and easy; but I pique myself peculiarly upon a certain (though occasional) air, which keeps impertinence aloof; in fine, I am by no means a person with whom others would lightly take a liberty, or to whom they would readily offer or resent an affront. This day I assumed a double quantum of dignity, in entering a room which I well knew must be filled with my enemies; there were a few women round Lady Chester, and as I always feel reassured by a sight of the dear sex, I walked towards them.
I didn’t leave my room until the dinner bell had stopped ringing long enough for me to feel hopeful that I’d only have to wait a few moments in the living room before the grand event of the day in Europe. My natural way of being is pretty open and relaxed, but I take pride in a certain air I can adopt that keeps pushiness at bay. In short, I’m not someone others would easily challenge or insult. That day, I entered the room with an extra layer of dignity, knowing it would be filled with my adversaries. There were a few women around Lady Chester, and since I always feel better around women, I walked towards them.
Judge of my delight, when I discovered amongst the group, Lady Harriett Garrett. It is true that I had no particular predilection for that lady, but the sight of a negress I had seen before, I should have hailed with rapture in so desolate and inhospitable a place. If my pleasure at seeing Lady Harriett was great, her’s seemed equally so at receiving my salutation. She asked me if I knew Lady Chester—and on my negative reply, immediately introduced me to that personage. I now found myself quite at home; my spirits rose, and I exerted every nerve to be as charming as possible. In youth, to endeavour is to succeed.
Judge my delight when I discovered Lady Harriett Garrett among the group. It’s true that I didn't have a particular fondness for her, but seeing a Black woman I recognized before would have filled me with joy in such a bleak and unwelcoming place. If my happiness at seeing Lady Harriett was great, hers seemed just as strong when she received my greeting. She asked me if I knew Lady Chester, and when I said no, she immediately introduced me to her. I now felt completely at ease; my spirits lifted, and I did my best to be as charming as possible. In youth, trying hard often leads to success.
I gave a most animated account of the canine battle, interspersed with various sarcasms on the owners of the combatants, which were by no means ill-received either by the marchioness or her companions; and, in fact, when the dinner was announced, they all rose in a mirth, sufficiently unrestrained to be any thing but patrician: for my part, I offered my arm to Lady Harriett, and paid her as many compliments on crossing the suite that led to the dining-room, as would have turned a much wiser head than her ladyship’s.
I gave a very lively account of the dog fight, filled with various sarcastic comments about the owners of the fighters, which were well received by the marchioness and her friends. In fact, when dinner was announced, they all stood up in a light-hearted manner that was anything but aristocratic. As for me, I offered my arm to Lady Harriett and showered her with so many compliments while walking through the hallway to the dining room that it could have gone to anyone's head, even someone much smarter than her ladyship’s.
The dinner went off agreeably enough, as long as the women stayed, but the moment they quitted the room, I experienced exactly the same feeling known unto a mother’s darling, left for the first time at that strange, cold, comfortless place—ycleped a school.
The dinner went pretty well, as long as the women were there, but the moment they left the room, I felt exactly like a spoiled kid, dropped off for the first time at that weird, cold, and uncomfortable place—called school.
I was not, however, in a mood to suffer my flowers of oratory to blush unseen. Besides, it was absolutely necessary that I should make a better impression upon my host. I leant, therefore, across the table, and listened eagerly to the various conversations afloat: at last I perceived, on the opposite side, Sir Lionel Garrett, a personage whom I had not before even inquired after, or thought of. He was busily and noisily employed in discussing the game-laws. Thank Heaven, thought I, I shall be on firm ground there. The general interest of the subject, and the loudness with which it was debated, soon drew all the scattered conversation into one focus.
I wasn't in the mood to let my impressive speech go unnoticed. Plus, I really needed to make a better impression on my host. So, I leaned across the table and listened intently to the various conversations happening around me. Finally, I noticed, on the other side, Sir Lionel Garrett, someone I hadn't thought about or even asked about before. He was loudly engaged in discussing the game laws. Thank goodness, I thought, I would be familiar with this topic. The general interest in the subject and the volume of the debate quickly pulled all the scattered conversations together into one focused discussion.
“What!” said Sir Lionel, in a high voice, to a modest, shrinking youth, probably from Cambridge, who had supported the liberal side of the question—“what! are our interests to be never consulted? Are we to have our only amusement taken away from us? What do you imagine brings country gentlemen to their seats? Do you not know, Sir, the vast importance our residence at our country houses is to the nation? Destroy the game laws, and you destroy our very existence as a people.”
“What!” Sir Lionel exclaimed in a raised voice to a shy, modest young man, likely from Cambridge, who had taken the liberal side of the debate. “What! Are our interests never going to be considered? Are we really going to lose our only form of entertainment? Do you think you understand what brings country gentlemen back to their estates? Don’t you realize, sir, how crucial our presence in our country houses is to the nation? Abolish the game laws, and you’ll wipe out our very existence as a people.”
‘Now,’ thought I, ‘it is my time.’ “Sir Lionel,” said I, speaking almost from one end of the table to the other, “I perfectly agree with your sentiments; I am entirely of opinion, first, that it is absolutely necessary for the safety of the nation that game should be preserved; secondly, that if you take away game you take away country gentlemen: no two propositions can be clearer than these; but I do differ from you with respect to the intended alterations. Let us put wholly out of the question, the interests of the poor people, or of society at large: those are minor matters, not worthy of a moment’s consideration; let us only see how far our interests as sportsmen will be affected. I think by a very few words I can clearly prove to you, that the proposed alterations will make us much better off than we are at present.”
‘Now,’ I thought, ‘it’s my turn.’ “Sir Lionel,” I said, speaking almost from one end of the table to the other, “I completely agree with your views; I fully believe, first, that it’s absolutely necessary for the safety of the nation to preserve game; and secondly, that if you get rid of game, you get rid of country gentlemen: no two statements could be clearer than these. However, I have a different opinion regarding the intended changes. Let’s completely ignore the interests of the poor or society as a whole: those are minor issues, not worth considering for even a moment; let’s focus on how our interests as sportsmen will be impacted. I believe that with just a few words I can clearly show you that the proposed changes will leave us much better off than we are now.”
I then entered shortly, yet fully enough, into the nature of the laws as they now stood, and as they were intended to be changed. I first spoke of the two great disadvantages of the present system to country gentlemen; viz. in the number of poachers, and the expense of preserving. Observing that I was generally and attentively listened to, I dwelt upon these two points with much pathetic energy; and having paused till I had got Sir Lionel and one or two of his supporters to confess that it would be highly desirable that these defects should, if possible, be remedied, I proceeded to show how, and in what manner it was possible. I argued, that to effect this possibility, was the exact object of the alterations suggested; I anticipated the objections; I answered them in the form of propositions, as clearly and concisely stated as possible; and as I spoke with great civility and conciliation, and put aside every appearance of care for any human being in the world who was not possessed of a qualification, I perceived at the conclusion of my harangue, that I had made a very favourable impression. That evening completed my triumph: for Lady Chester and Lady Harriett made so good a story of my adventure with the dogs, that the matter passed off as a famous joke, and I was soon considered by the whole knot as a devilish amusing, good-natured, sensible fellow. So true is it that there is no situation which a little tact cannot turn to our own account: manage yourself well, and you may manage all the world.
I then quickly covered the current laws and the proposed changes. I started by pointing out the two major issues with the current system for country gentlemen: the high number of poachers and the costs of preserving the land. Noticing that everyone was listening intently, I passionately elaborated on these points, and after pausing to get Sir Lionel and a couple of his supporters to agree that these issues should ideally be fixed, I moved on to explain how it could be done. I argued that achieving this was the purpose of the suggested changes; I anticipated objections and addressed them clearly and directly. Speaking with politeness and a conciliatory tone, while disregarding any concern for anyone without a qualification, I realized by the end of my speech that I had made a strong impression. That evening solidified my success: Lady Chester and Lady Harriett turned my encounter with the dogs into such a hilarious story that it became a famous joke, and soon the entire group saw me as a really entertaining, good-natured, and sensible guy. It really shows that with a bit of tact, any situation can work to our advantage: handle yourself well, and you can handle the whole world.
As for Lord Chester, I soon won his heart by a few feats of horsemanship, and a few extempore inventions respecting the sagacity of dogs. Three days after my arrival we became inseparable; and I made such good use of my time, that in two more, he spoke to me of his friendship for Dawton, and his wish for a dukedom. These motives it was easy enough to unite, and at last he promised me that his answer to my principal should be as acquiescent as I could desire; the morning after this promise commenced the great day at Newmarket.
As for Lord Chester, I quickly won him over with a few impressive displays of horsemanship and some spontaneous ideas about how clever dogs can be. Just three days after I arrived, we became inseparable. I made such good use of my time that, after two more days, he mentioned his friendship for Dawton and his desire for a dukedom. It was easy to connect those two motives, and eventually, he promised me that his response to my main request would be as agreeable as I could hope for. The morning after this promise marked the beginning of the big day at Newmarket.
Our whole party were of course bound to the race-ground, and with great reluctance I was pressed into the service. We were not many miles distant from the course, and Lord Chester mounted me on one of his horses. Our shortest way lay through rather an intricate series of cross roads: and as I was very little interested in the conversation of my companions, I paid more attention to the scenery we passed, than is my customary wont: for I study nature rather in men than fields, and find no landscape afford such variety to the eye, and such subject to the contemplation, as the inequalities of the human heart.
Our whole group was, of course, headed to the racetrack, and with great reluctance, I was roped into helping out. We were only a few miles away from the course, and Lord Chester put me on one of his horses. Our quickest route went through a rather complicated series of backroads, and since I was not very interested in my companions' conversation, I focused more on the scenery around us than I usually do. I find that I study nature more in people than in landscapes, and no view provides such variety for the eye or such material for thought as the complexities of the human heart.
But there were to be fearful circumstances hereafter to stamp forcibly upon my remembrance some traces of the scenery which now courted and arrested my view. The chief characteristics of the country were broad, dreary plains, diversified at times by dark plantations of fir and larch; the road was rough and stony, and here and there a melancholy rivulet, swelled by the first rains of spring, crossed our path, and lost itself in the rank weeds of some inhospitable marsh.
But there were going to be frightening events later on that would leave a strong impression in my memory of the landscape that was currently capturing my attention. The main features of the region were wide, bleak plains, occasionally interrupted by dark patches of fir and larch trees; the road was rough and rocky, and now and then a sad little stream, swollen by the first rains of spring, crossed our way and disappeared into the thick weeds of some unwelcoming marsh.
About six miles from Chester Park, to the left of the road, stood an old house with a new face; the brown, time-honoured bricks which composed the fabric, were strongly contrasted by large Venetian windows newly inserted in frames of the most ostentatious white. A smart, green veranda, scarcely finished, ran along the low portico, and formed the termination to two thin rows of meagre and dwarfish sycamores, which did duty for an avenue, and were bounded, on the roadside, by a spruce white gate, and a sprucer lodge, so moderate in its dimensions, that it would scarcely have boiled a turnip: if a rat had got into it, he might have run away with it. The ground was dug in various places, as if for the purpose of further improvements, and here and there a sickly little tree was carefully hurdled round, and seemed pining its puny heart out at the confinement.
About six miles from Chester Park, to the left of the road, stood an old house with a new appearance; the brown, time-worn bricks that made up the structure were sharply contrasted by large Venetian windows recently installed in the most showy white frames. A trendy, green veranda, barely finished, ran along the low porch and ended at two thin rows of scraggly, stunted sycamores that served as a makeshift avenue, bordered on the roadside by a neat white gate and a tidy lodge so small that it could hardly cook a turnip: if a rat got inside, it might have been able to carry it away. The ground was dug up in several spots, as if for future improvements, and here and there a sickly little tree was carefully enclosed, seeming to wither its feeble heart at the confinement.
In spite of all these well-judged and well-thriving graces of art, there was such a comfortless and desolate appearance about the place, that it quite froze one to look at it; to be sure, a damp marsh on one side, and the skeleton rafters and beams of an old stable on the other, backed by a few dull and sulky-looking fir trees, might, in some measure, create, or at least considerably add to, the indescribable cheerlessness of the tout ensemble. While I was curiously surveying the various parts of this northern “Delices,” and marvelling at the choice of two crows who were slowly walking over the unwholesome ground, instead of making all possible use of the black wings with which Providence had gifted them, I perceived two men on horseback wind round from the back part of the building and proceed in a brisk trot down the avenue. We had not advanced many paces before they overtook us; the foremost of them turned round as he passed me, and pulling up his horse abruptly, discovered to my dismayed view, the features of Mr. Thornton. Nothing abashed by the slightness of my bow, or the grave stares of my lordly companions, who never forgot the dignity of their birth, in spite of the vulgarity of their tastes, Thornton instantly and familiarly accosted me.
Despite all these well-considered and flourishing artistic touches, the place had such a bleak and desolate look that it was truly chilling to behold. On one side was a damp marsh, and on the other, the skeletal rafters and beams of an old stable, all set against a backdrop of a few dull and sullen fir trees, which probably contributed to the overall indescribable gloom. As I curiously examined the various features of this northern “Delices” and wondered at the choice of two crows that were slowly walking across the uninviting ground instead of using their black wings that Providence had given them, I noticed two men on horseback appear from behind the building and trot briskly down the avenue. We hadn't gone many steps before they caught up to us; the one in front turned around as he passed me, and abruptly pulling up his horse, revealed to my dismay the face of Mr. Thornton. Unfazed by the slight bow I offered or the serious looks from my noble companions, who always maintained their dignity despite their lack of taste, Thornton immediately and casually addressed me.
“Told you so, Mr. Pelham—silent sow, Sure I should have the pleasure of seeing you, though you kept it so snug. Well, will you bet now? No!—Ah, you’re a sly one. Staying here at that nice-looking house—belongs to Dawson, an old friend of mine—shall be happy to introduce you!”
“Told you so, Mr. Pelham—quiet as a mouse. I knew I’d get the chance to see you, even though you kept it so secret. So, are you going to place a bet now? No?—Ah, you’re clever. Staying here at that nice-looking house—owned by Dawson, an old friend of mine—I’d be happy to introduce you!”
“Sir,” said I, abruptly, “you are too good. Permit me to request that you will rejoin your friend Mr. Dawson.”
“Sir,” I said abruptly, “you are too kind. Please allow me to ask that you go back to your friend Mr. Dawson.”
“Oh,” said the imperturbable Thornton, “it does not signify; he won’t be affronted at my lagging a little. However,” (and here he caught my eye, which was assuming a sternness that perhaps little pleased him,) “however, as it gets late, and my mare is none of the best, I’ll wish you good morning.” With these words Thornton put spurs to his horse and trotted off.
“Oh,” said the unflappable Thornton, “it doesn’t matter; he won’t be upset that I'm taking my time a bit. However,” (and here he noticed my gaze, which was starting to look serious, and it probably didn’t please him much,) “anyway, since it’s getting late and my mare isn’t in the best shape, I’ll wish you good morning.” With that, Thornton kicked his horse into gear and rode away.
“Who the devil have you got there, Pelham?” said Lord Chester.
“Who on earth do you have there, Pelham?” said Lord Chester.
“A person,” said I, “who picked me up at Paris, and insists on the right of treasure trove to claim me in England. But will you let me ask, in my turn, whom that cheerful mansion we have just left, belongs to?”
“A person,” I said, “who picked me up in Paris and insists on the right of treasure trove to claim me in England. But can I ask, in return, who owns that cheerful mansion we just left?”
“To a Mr. Dawson, whose father was a gentleman farmer who bred horses, a very respectable person, for I made one or two excellent bargains with him. The son was always on the turf, and contracted the worst of its habits. He bears but a very indifferent character, and will probably become a complete blackleg. He married, a short time since, a woman of some fortune, and I suppose it is her taste which has so altered and modernized his house. Come, gentlemen, we are on even ground, shall we trot?”
“To Mr. Dawson, whose father was a gentleman farmer who raised horses, a very respectable person, because I made one or two great deals with him. The son was always around the racetrack and picked up the worst habits from it. He has a pretty bad reputation and will probably end up being a complete fraud. He recently married a woman with some money, and I suppose it’s her style that has changed and modernized his house. Come on, gentlemen, we’re on even ground—shall we head out?”
We proceeded but a few yards before we were again stopped by a precipitous ascent, and as Lord Chester was then earnestly engaged in praising his horse to one of the cavalcade, I had time to remark the spot. At the foot of the hill we were about slowly to ascend, was a broad, uninclosed patch of waste land; a heron, flapping its enormous wings as it rose, directed my attention to a pool overgrown with rushes, and half-sheltered on one side by a decayed tree, which, if one might judge from the breadth and hollowness of its trunk, had been a refuge to the wild bird, and a shelter to the wild cattle, at a time when such were the only intruders upon its hospitality; and when the country, for miles and leagues round, was honoured by as little of man’s care and cultivation as was at present the rank waste which still nourished its gnarled and venerable roots. There was something remarkably singular and grotesque in the shape and sinuosity of its naked and spectral branches: two of exceeding length stretched themselves forth, in the very semblance of arms held out in the attitude of supplication; and the bend of the trunk over the desolate pond, the form of the hoary and blasted summit, and the hollow trunk, half riven asunder in the shape of limbs, seemed to favour the gigantic deception. You might have imagined it an antediluvian transformation, or a daughter of the Titan race, preserving in her metamorphosis her attitude of entreaty to the merciless Olympian.
We barely moved a few yards before we were stopped again by a steep incline. While Lord Chester was busy praising his horse to someone in the group, I had a moment to take in the surroundings. At the base of the hill we were about to climb was a wide, open patch of wasteland. A heron, flapping its huge wings as it took off, caught my attention towards a pool covered in reeds and half-shaded on one side by a rotting tree. Judging by the width and hollowness of its trunk, it had been a refuge for the wild bird and a shelter for wild cattle when they were the only visitors to this spot; back when the area for miles around was untouched by human care and farming, just like the untamed wasteland that still supported its gnarled and ancient roots. There was something strikingly unusual and twisted about the shape and curves of its bare and ghostly branches: two long ones reached out like arms held up in a plea. The bend of the trunk over the desolate pond, the shape of its weathered and blasted top, and the hollow trunk, partly split like limbs, all added to the illusion. It might have looked like a prehistoric transformation or a daughter of the Titans, frozen in her plea to the unyielding Olympians.
This was the only tree visible; for a turn of the road and the unevenness of the ground, completely veiled the house we had passed, and the few low firs and sycamores which made its only plantations. The sullen pool—its ghost-like guardian—the dreary heath around, the rude features of the country beyond, and the apparent absence of all human habitation, conspired to make a scene of the most dispiriting and striking desolation. I know not how to account for it, but as I gazed around in silence, the whole place appeared to grow over my mind, as one which I had seen, though dimly and drearily, before; and a nameless and unaccountable presentiment of fear and evil sunk like ice into my heart. We ascended the hill, and the rest of the road being of a kind better adapted to expedition, we mended our pace and soon arrived at the goal of our journey.
This was the only tree in sight; a bend in the road and the uneven ground completely hid the house we'd passed, along with the few low firs and sycamores that made up its only plantings. The gloomy pool—its ghostly guardian—the bleak heath around it, the rough features of the land beyond, and the noticeable lack of any human presence all came together to create a scene of the most discouraging and striking desolation. I can't explain it, but as I silently took in my surroundings, the entire place felt familiar, as if I’d seen it before, though only dimly and drearily; and a strange, unexplainable sense of fear and dread settled like ice in my heart. We climbed the hill, and as the rest of the road was easier to navigate, we quickened our pace and soon reached our destination.
The race-ground had its customary compliment of knaves and fools—the dupers and the duped. Poor Lady Chester, who had proceeded to the ground by the high road (for the way we had chosen was inaccessible to those who ride in chariots, and whose charioteers are set up in high places,) was driving to and fro, the very picture of cold and discomfort; and the few solitary carriages which honoured the course, looked as miserable as if they were witnessing the funeral of their owner’s persons, rather than the peril of their characters and purses.
The racetrack was filled with its usual mix of shady characters and fools—the swindlers and the swindled. Poor Lady Chester, who had taken the long route to the track (since the path we chose was not suitable for those in carriages and whose drivers are held in high regard), was driving back and forth, looking completely cold and uncomfortable; and the few lonely carriages that graced the course appeared as miserable as if they were attending a funeral for their owners, instead of facing the risks to their reputations and wallets.
As we rode along to the betting-post, Sir John Tyrrell passed us: Lord Chester accosted him familiarly, and the baronet joined us. He had been an old votary of the turf in his younger days, and he still preserved all his ancient predilection in its favour.
As we rode along to the betting post, Sir John Tyrrell passed us. Lord Chester greeted him casually, and the baronet joined us. He had been a longtime fan of horse racing in his younger days, and he still held onto his old fondness for it.
It seemed that Chester had not met him for many years, and after a short and characteristic conversation of “God bless me, how long since I saw you!—d—d good horse you’re on—you look thin—admirable condition—what have you been doing?—grand action—a’n’t we behind hand?—famous fore-hand—recollect old Queensberry?—hot in the mouth—gone to the devil—what are the odds?” Lord Chester asked Tyrrell to go home with us. The invitation was readily accepted.
It seemed like Chester hadn't seen him in years, and after a quick and typical conversation of "Wow, it's been ages since I last saw you!—that's a great horse you’re riding—you look a bit thin—looking good—what have you been up to?—great move—aren't we running a bit behind?—nice front end—remember old Queensberry?—really intense—gone off the rails—what are the odds?" Lord Chester invited Tyrrell to come home with us. The invitation was happily accepted.
“With impotence of will We wheel, tho’ ghastly shadows interpose Round us, and round each other.”—Shelley.
“Without the strength of will We spin, even though ghostly shadows block Our way, and each other's.” —Shelley.
Now, then, arose the noise, the clatter, the swearing, the lying, the perjury, the cheating, the crowd, the bustle, the hurry, the rush, the heat, the ardour, the impatience, the hope, the terror, the rapture, the agony of the race. Directly the first heat was over, one asked me one thing, one bellowed another; I fled to Lord Chester, he did not heed me. I took refuge with the marchioness; she was as sullen as an east wind could make her. Lady Harriett would talk of nothing but the horses: Sir Lionel would not talk at all. I was in the lowest pit of despondency, and the devils that kept me there were as blue as Lady Chester’s nose. Silent, sad, sorrowful, and sulky, I rode away from the crowd, and moralized on its vicious propensities. One grows marvellously honest when the species of cheating before us is not suited to one’s self. Fortunately, my better angel reminded me, that about the distance of three miles from the course lived an old college friend, blessed, since we had met, with a parsonage and a wife. I knew his tastes too well to imagine that any allurement of an equestrian nature could have seduced him from the ease of his library and the dignity of his books; and hoping, therefore, that I should find him at home, I turned my horse’s head in an opposite direction, and rejoiced at the idea of my escape, bade adieu to the course.
Now, the noise erupted, the clamor, the swearing, the lies, the perjury, the cheating, the crowd, the hustle, the rush, the heat, the excitement, the impatience, the hope, the fear, the thrill, and the pain of the race. As soon as the first heat finished, someone asked me one thing, another shouted something else; I ran to Lord Chester, but he ignored me. I sought shelter with the marchioness; she was as grumpy as a cold east wind. Lady Harriett would talk only about the horses: Sir Lionel wouldn’t say a word at all. I was in the deepest pit of despair, and the demons keeping me there were as blue as Lady Chester’s nose. Silent, sad, and sulky, I rode away from the crowd, reflecting on its corrupt nature. People get surprisingly honest when the type of cheating in front of them isn’t to their taste. Fortunately, my better self reminded me that about three miles from the racecourse lived an old college friend, who had been blessed with a parsonage and a wife since we last met. I knew his preferences too well to think that any temptation involving horses could drag him away from the comfort of his library and the dignity of his books; so, hoping to find him at home, I turned my horse in the opposite direction and felt relieved at the thought of my escape, bidding farewell to the course.
As I cantered across the far end of the heath, my horse started from an object upon the ground; it was a man wrapped from head to foot in a long horseman’s cloak, and so well guarded as to the face, from the raw inclemency of the day, that I could not catch even a glimpse of the features, through the hat and neck-shawl which concealed them. The head was turned, with apparent anxiety, towards the distant throng; and imagining the man belonging to the lower orders, with whom I am always familiar, I addressed to him, en passant, some trifling remark on the event of the race. He made no answer. There was something about him which induced me to look back several moments after I had left him behind. He had not moved an atom. There is such a certain uncomfortableness always occasioned to the mind by stillness and mystery united, that even the disguising garb, and motionless silence of the man, innocent as I thought they must have been, impressed themselves disagreeably on my meditations as I rode briskly on.
As I trotted across the far end of the heath, my horse startled at something on the ground; it was a man completely covered in a long horseman's cloak, so well wrapped up against the harshness of the day that I couldn't catch even a glimpse of his face through the hat and neck scarf that concealed it. His head was turned, seemingly anxious, toward the distant crowd; and thinking he was just another working-class person I was used to, I casually mentioned something about the race as I passed by. He didn't respond. There was something about him that made me glance back several moments after I had left him behind. He hadn't moved at all. There's always a certain discomfort caused by a combination of stillness and mystery, and even though I thought the man’s hidden appearance and silence were innocent, they left me feeling uneasy as I rode on quickly.
It is my maxim never to be unpleasantly employed, even in thought, if I can help it; accordingly, I changed the course of my reflection, and amused myself with wondering how matrimony and clerical dignity sat on the indolent shoulders of my old acquaintance.
It’s my rule to never engage in unpleasant thoughts if I can avoid it; so, I shifted my thinking and entertained myself by wondering how marriage and the status of a clergyman looked on the lazy shoulders of my old friend.
CHAPTER LXIII.
And as for me, tho’ that I can but lite On bookes for to read I me delight, And to hem give I faith and full credence; And in mine heart have him in reverence, So heartily that there is game none, That fro’ my bookes maketh me to gone.—Chaucer.
And as for me, even though I can only find a few books to read, I really enjoy it, and I give them my trust and full belief; and in my heart, I hold them in great respect, so sincerely that there’s no distraction that can make me leave my books.—Chaucer.
Christopher Clutterbuck was a common individual of a common order, but little known in this busy and toiling world. I cannot flatter myself that I am about to present to your notice that rara avis, a new character—yet there is something interesting, and even unhacknied, in the retired and simple class to which he belongs: and before I proceed to a darker period in my memoirs, I feel a calm and tranquillizing pleasure in the rest which a brief and imperfect delineation of my college companion, affords me. My friend came up to the University with the learning one about to quit the world might, with credit, have boasted of possessing, and the simplicity one about to enter it would have been ashamed to confess. Quiet and shy in his habits and his manners, he was never seen out of the precincts of his apartment, except in obedience to the stated calls of dinner, lectures, and chapel. Then his small and stooping form might be marked, crossing the quadrangle with a hurried step, and cautiously avoiding the smallest blade of the barren grass-plots, which are forbidden ground to the feet of all the lower orders of the collegiate oligarchy. Many were the smiles and the jeers, from the worse natured and better appointed students, who loitered idly along the court, at the rude garb and saturnine appearance of the humble under-graduate; and the calm countenance of the grave, but amiable man, who then bore the honour and onus of mathematical lecturer at our college, would soften into a glance of mingled approbation and pity, as he noted the eagerness which spoke from the wan cheek and emaciated frame of the ablest of his pupils, hurrying—after each legitimate interruption—to the enjoyment of the crabbed characters and worm-worn volumes, which contained for him all the seductions of pleasure, and all the temptations of youth.
Christopher Clutterbuck was an ordinary guy from an average background, but not well-known in this busy and hardworking world. I can't convince myself that I'm about to introduce you to some rare gem of a new character—yet there’s something interesting and even unique about the quiet and simple group he belongs to. Before I move on to a darker time in my story, I find a calm and soothing pleasure in taking a moment to describe my college friend. When he arrived at the University, he carried the knowledge someone about to leave the world might proudly claim, along with the naivety someone just entering it would be embarrassed to admit. He was quiet and shy in his habits and manners, rarely seen outside his room except for the scheduled calls to dinner, lectures, and chapel. Then, his small and stooped figure could be seen crossing the courtyard with a hurried step, carefully avoiding the smallest blade of the bare grass patches, which were off-limits to the lower ranks of the college hierarchy. Many who idly hung around the courtyard, the more entitled students, would smirk and mock the shabby clothes and severe appearance of this humble undergraduate. The calm expression of the serious yet kind man who was our college's mathematical lecturer would soften into a look of mixed approval and pity as he watched his eager, thin-faced pupil rush—after each break—to dive back into the complex formulas and worn-out books that held all the pleasures and temptations of youth for him.
It is a melancholy thing, which none but those educated at a college can understand, to see the debilitated frames of the aspirants for academical honours; to mark the prime—the verdure—the glory—the life—of life wasted irrevocably away in a labor ineptiarum, which brings no harvest either to others or themselves. For the poet, the philosopher, the man of science, we can appreciate the recompence if we commiserate the sacrifice; from the darkness of their retreat there goes a light—from the silence of their studies there issues a voice, to illumine or convince. We can imagine them looking from their privations to the far visions of the future, and hugging to their hearts, in the strength of no unnatural vanity, the reward which their labours are certain hereafter to obtain. To those who can anticipate the vast dominions of immortality among men, what boots the sterility of the cabined and petty present? But the mere man of languages and learning—the machine of a memory heavily but unprofitably employed—the Columbus wasting at the galley oar the energies which should have discovered a world—for him there is no day-dream of the future, no grasp at the immortality of fame. Beyond the walls of his narrow room he knows no object; beyond the elucidation of a dead tongue he indulges no ambition; his life is one long school-day of lexicons and grammars—a fabric of ice, cautiously excluded from a single sunbeam—elaborately useless, ingeniously unprofitable; and leaving at the moment it melts away, not a single trace of the space it occupied, or the labour it cost.
It's a sad thing that only those who’ve been to college can truly understand, to see the worn-out bodies of those chasing academic honors; to witness the prime years—the vitality—the glory—the essence of life wasted away in a fruitless struggle that benefits neither themselves nor anyone else. For the poet, the philosopher, and the scientist, we can see the reward even if we sympathize with the sacrifice; from the darkness of their hideaways comes a light— from the silence of their studies emerges a voice that enlightens or persuades. We can picture them looking beyond their hardships to the bright visions of the future, and holding close to their hearts, without any false pride, the reward their efforts are sure to bring in time. For those who can foresee the vast realms of immortality among people, what does it matter if the present feels limited and trivial? But for the mere scholar—the machine of memory, laboriously but unprofitably engaged—the Columbus who wastes his potential like a galley slave instead of discovering a new world—there's no daydream of the future, no ambition for lasting fame. Outside the walls of his cramped room, he sees nothing; beyond deciphering a dead language, he seeks no aspirations; his life is one long school day of dictionaries and grammar—built on a foundation of ice, carefully shielded from any sunlight—elaborately pointless, cleverly unhelpful; and when it finally melts away, it leaves behind not a single trace of the space it occupied or the effort it required.
At the time I went to the University, my poor collegian had attained all the honours his employment could ever procure him. He had been a Pitt scholar; he was a senior wrangler, and a Fellow of his college. It often happened that I found myself next to him at dinner, and I was struck by his abstinence, and pleased with his modesty, despite of the gaucherie of his manner, and the fashion of his garb. By degrees I insinuated myself into his acquaintance; and, as I had still some love of scholastic lore, I took frequent opportunities of conversing with him upon Horace, and consulting him upon Lucian.
When I attended the university, my poor classmate had achieved all the honors his position could offer. He had been a Pitt scholar, was the top math student, and was a Fellow of his college. I often found myself sitting next to him at dinner, and I was impressed by his self-control and appreciated his humility, despite his awkward manner and the way he dressed. Gradually, I started to get to know him better; since I still had a passion for academic subjects, I took every chance to talk with him about Horace and sought his advice on Lucian.
Many a dim twilight have we sat together, reviving each other’s recollection, and occasionally relaxing into the grave amusement of capping verses. Then, if by any chance my ingenuity or memory enabled me to puzzle my companion, his good temper would lose itself in a quaint pettishness, or he would cite against me some line of Aristophanes, and ask me, with a raised voice, and arched brow, to give him a fitting answer to that. But if, as was much more frequently the case, he fairly run me down into a pause and confession of inability, he would rub his hands with a strange chuckle, and offer me, in the bounteousness of his heart, to read aloud a Greek Ode of his own, while he treated me “to a dish of tea.” There was much in the good man’s innocence, and guilelessness of soul, which made me love him, and I did not rest till I had procured him, before I left the University, the living which he now held. Since then, he had married the daughter of a neighbouring clergyman, an event of which he had duly informed me; but, though this great step in the life of “a reading man,” had not taken place many months since, I had completely, after a hearty wish for his domestic happiness, consigned it to a dormant place in my recollection.
We've spent many dim evenings together, sparking each other's memories and occasionally having fun trying to finish each other's verses. If I ever managed to catch him off guard with a clever thought or a memory, he'd get a bit playful and pouty, or he would quote some line from Aristophanes and challenge me, raising his voice and arching his brow, to give him an appropriate response. But if, more often than not, he managed to stump me into a moment of silence and confession of my inability, he would chuckle to himself and, in his generous spirit, offer to read me one of his Greek Odes while treating me "to a cup of tea." There was something so innocent and pure about him that made me fond of him, and I made sure to secure him the position he now holds before I left the University. Since then, he married the daughter of a nearby clergyman, which he happily informed me about; but although this big milestone in the life of "a scholar" happened not too long ago, I had completely tucked it away in my memory after sincerely wishing him happiness in his new home.
The house which I now began to approach was small, but comfortable; perhaps there was something triste in the old-fashioned hedges, cut and trimmed with mathematical precision, which surrounded the glebe, as well as in the heavy architecture and dingy bricks of the reverend recluse’s habitation. To make amends for this, there was also something peculiarly still and placid about the appearance of the house, which must have suited well the tastes and habits of the owner. A small, formal lawn was adorned with a square fish-pond, bricked round, and covered with the green weepings of four willows, which drooped over it, from their station, at each corner. At the opposite side of this Pierian reservoir, was a hermitage, or arbour of laurels, shaped in the stiff rusticity of the Dutch school, in the prevalence of which it was probably planted; behind this arbour, the ground, after a slight railing, terminated in an orchard.
The house I was now approaching was small but cozy; there was perhaps something sad about the old-fashioned hedges, clipped and trimmed with mathematical precision, that surrounded the property, as well as in the heavy architecture and dull bricks of the reverend recluse’s home. However, there was also something uniquely calm and serene about the appearance of the house, which must have suited the tastes and habits of its owner. A small, formal lawn featured a square fish pond, surrounded by bricks and shaded by the green drooping branches of four willows, which leaned over it from each corner. On the opposite side of this little pond was a small retreat or laurel arbour, designed in the stiff rustic style of the Dutch school, which was likely the style in which it was planted; beyond this arbour, the ground, after a slight railing, led to an orchard.
The sound I elicited from the gate bell seemed to ring through that retired place with singular shrillness; and I observed at the opposite window, all that bustle of drawing curtains, peeping faces, and hasty retreats, which denote female anxiety and perplexity, at the unexpected approach of a stranger.
The sound I made when I rang the gatebell echoed through that quiet place with a unique sharpness. I noticed at the opposite window all the flurry of drawing curtains, curious faces, and quick retreats, which showed female worry and confusion at the unexpected arrival of a stranger.
After some time the parson’s single servant, a middle-aged, slovenly man, in a loose frock, and buff kerseymere nondescripts, opened the gate, and informed me that his master was at home. With a few earnest admonitions to my admittor—who was, like the domestics of many richer men, both groom and valet—respecting the safety of my borrowed horse, I entered the house: the servant did not think it necessary to inquire my name, but threw open the door of the study, with the brief introduction of—“a gentleman, Sir.”
After a while, the parson’s only servant, a messy middle-aged guy in a loose coat and some worn-out trousers, opened the gate and told me that his master was at home. After giving some serious advice to the servant—who was, like the helpers of many wealthier men, both a groom and a valet—about taking care of my borrowed horse, I went inside the house. The servant didn’t think it was important to ask for my name, but just opened the door to the study and said, “A gentleman, Sir.”
Clutterbuck was standing, with his back towards me, upon a pair of library steps, turning over some dusky volumes; and below stood a pale, cadaverous youth, with a set and serious countenance, that bore no small likeness to Clutterbuck himself.
Clutterbuck was standing on a pair of library steps, facing away from me, flipping through some dusty old books; and below him stood a pale, ghastly-looking young man, with a fixed, serious expression that resembled Clutterbuck quite a bit.
“Mon Dieu,” thought I, “he cannot have made such good use of his matrimonial state as to have raised this lanky impression of himself in the space of seven months?” The good man turned round and almost fell off the steps with the nervous shock of beholding me so near him: he descended with precipitation, and shook me so warmly and tightly by the hand, that he brought tears into my eyes, as well as his own.
"Oh my God," I thought, "he can't have made such good use of his marriage to have turned out this lanky version of himself in just seven months?" The poor guy turned around and almost fell off the steps from the shock of seeing me so close to him: he hurried down and shook my hand so warmly and tightly that it brought tears to my eyes, as well as his.
“Gently, my good friend,” said I—“parce precor, or you will force me to say, ‘ibimus una ambo, flentes valido connexi foedere.’”
“Take it easy, my good friend,” I said—“parce precor, or you'll make me say, ‘ibimus una ambo, flentes valido connexi foedere.’”
Clutterbuck’s eyes watered still more, when he heard the grateful sounds of what to him was the mother tongue. He surveyed me from head to foot with an air of benign and fatherly complacency, and dragging forth from its sullen rest a large arm chair, on whose cushions of rusty horse-hair sat an eternal cloud of classic dust, too sacred to be disturbed, he plumped me down upon it, before I was aware of the cruel hospitality.
Clutterbuck's eyes teared up even more when he heard the thankful sounds of what felt like his mother tongue. He looked me up and down with a friendly, fatherly satisfaction and pulled a large armchair from its gloomy corner, where a thick layer of old dust sat like a sacred cloud on the rusty horsehair cushions, too honored to be disturbed. He sat me down in it before I even realized the harshness of his hospitality.
“Oh! my nether garments,” thought I. “Quantus sudor incrit Bedoso, to restore you to your pristine purity.”
“Oh! my undergarments,” I thought. “Quantus sudor incrit Bedoso, to get you back to your original cleanliness.”
“But, whence come you?” said my host, who cherished rather a formal and antiquated method of speech.
“But where are you from?” said my host, who preferred a more formal and old-fashioned way of speaking.
“From the Pythian games,” said I. “The campus hight Newmarket. Do I see right, or is not yon insignis juvenis marvellously like you? Of a surety he rivals the Titans, if he is only a seven months’ child!”
“From the Pythian games,” I said. “The high grounds of Newmarket. Am I seeing this correctly, or does that young man over there look remarkably like you? Surely he could rival the Titans, even if he’s just a seven-month-old baby!”
“Now, truly, my worthy friend,” answered Clutterbuck, “you indulge in jesting! The boy is my nephew, a goodly child, and a painstaking. I hope he will thrive at our gentle mother. He goes to Trinity next October. Benjamin Jeremiah, my lad, this is my worthy friend and benefactor, of whom I have often spoken; go, and order him of our best—he will partake of our repast!”
“Now, really, my dear friend,” Clutterbuck replied, “you’re just kidding around! The boy is my nephew, a good kid, and quite diligent. I hope he will do well with our kind mother. He’s going to Trinity next October. Benjamin Jeremiah, my boy, this is my dear friend and supporter, whom I’ve mentioned to you before; go and make sure he gets the best of what we have—he’ll join us for our meal!”
“No, really,” I began; but Clutterbuck gently placed the hand, whose strength of affection I had already so forcibly experienced, upon my mouth. “Pardon me, my friend,” said he. “No stranger should depart till he had broken bread with us, how much more then a friend! Go, Benjamin Jeremiah, and tell your aunt that Mr. Pelham will dine with us; and order, furthermore, that the barrel of oysters sent unto us as a present, by my worthy friend Dr. Swallow’em, be dressed in the fashion that seemeth best; they are a classic dainty, and we shall think of our great masters the ancients whilst we devour them. And—stop, Benjamin Jeremiah, see that we have the wine with the black seal; and—now—go, Benjamin Jeremiah!”
“No, really,” I started to say; but Clutterbuck gently put his hand, which I had already felt was full of affection, over my mouth. “Please excuse me, my friend,” he said. “No stranger should leave without sharing a meal with us, and certainly not a friend! Go, Benjamin Jeremiah, and let your aunt know that Mr. Pelham will be dining with us; and also make sure that the barrel of oysters sent to us as a gift by my good friend Dr. Swallow’em is prepared in the best way possible; they are a classic delicacy, and we will think of our great ancient masters while we enjoy them. And—wait, Benjamin Jeremiah, make sure we have the wine with the black seal; and—now—go, Benjamin Jeremiah!”
“Well, my old friend,” said I, when the door closed upon the sallow and smileless nephew, “how do you love the connubiale jugum? Do you give the same advice as Socrates? I hope, at least, it is not from the same experience.”
“Well, my old friend,” I said as the door shut behind the pale and expressionless nephew, “how do you feel about the marriage bond? Do you give the same advice as Socrates? I hope, at least, it’s not based on the same experience.”
“Hem!” answered the grave Christopher, in a tone that struck me as somewhat nervous and uneasy, “you are become quite a humourist since we parted. I suppose you have been warming your wit by the lambent fires of Horace and Aristophanes!”
“Um!” replied the serious Christopher, in a way that seemed a bit nervous and uncomfortable, “you’ve become quite the comedian since we last met. I guess you’ve been sharpening your humor by the flickering flames of Horace and Aristophanes!”
“No,” said I, “the living allow those whose toilsome lot it is to mix constantly with them, but little time to study the monuments of the dead. But, in sober earnest, are you as happy as I wish you?”
“No,” I said, “those who live give very little time for those who work closely with them to appreciate the achievements of the dead. But honestly, are you as happy as I hope you are?”
Clutterbuck looked down for a moment, and then, turning towards the table, laid one hand upon a MS., and pointed with the other to his books. “With this society,” said he, “how can I be otherwise?”
Clutterbuck looked down for a moment, and then, turning toward the table, laid one hand on a manuscript and pointed with the other at his books. “With this society,” he said, “how can I be any different?”
I gave him no reply, but put my hand upon his MS. He made a modest and coy effort to detain it, but I knew that writers were like women, and making use of no displeasing force, I possessed myself of the paper.
I didn't respond, but I placed my hand on his manuscript. He tried to keep it modestly and shyly, but I understood that writers were like women, and without using any unwelcome force, I took the paper for myself.
It was a treatise on the Greek participle. My heart sickened within me; but, as I caught the eager glance of the poor author, I brightened up my countenance into an expression of pleasure, and appeared to read and comment upon the difficiles nugae with an interest commensurate to his own. Meanwhile the youth returned. He had much of that delicacy of sentiment which always accompanies mental cultivation, of whatever sort it may be. He went, with a scarlet blush over his thin face, to his uncle, and whispered something in his ear, which, from the angry embarrassment it appeared to occasion, I was at no loss to divine.
It was a paper on the Greek participle. I felt a wave of dread; but when I caught the eager look of the poor author, I forced a smile and pretended to read and comment on the difficult points with as much interest as he had. Meanwhile, the young man came back. He had that sensitivity that always comes with any kind of intellectual development. He approached his uncle with a deep blush on his pale face and whispered something in his ear, which seemed to cause a mix of anger and embarrassment, and I could easily guess what it was about.
“Come,” said I, “we are too long acquainted for ceremony. Your placens uxor, like all ladies in the same predicament, thinks your invitation a little unadvised; and, in real earnest, I have so long a ride to perform, that I would rather eat your oysters another day!”
“Come on,” I said, “we’ve known each other too long for formalities. Your lovely wife, like all women in the same situation, thinks your invitation is a bit thoughtless; and honestly, I have such a long ride ahead of me that I’d rather save your oysters for another day!”
“No, no,” said Clutterbuck, with greater eagerness than his even temperament was often hurried into betraying—“no, I will go and reason with her myself. ‘Wives, obey your husbands,’ saith the preacher!” And the quondam senior wrangler almost upset his chair in the perturbation with which he arose from it.
“No, no,” said Clutterbuck, with more eagerness than his usually calm nature typically showed—“no, I’ll go talk to her myself. ‘Wives, obey your husbands,’ says the preacher!” And the former senior wrangler nearly toppled his chair as he got up in a flurry.
I laid my hand upon him. “Let me go myself,” said I, “since you will have me dine with you. ‘The sex is ever to a stranger kind,’ and I shall probably be more persuasive than you, in despite of your legitimate authority.”
I placed my hand on him. “Let me go myself,” I said, “since you want me to dine with you. ‘The sex is always unfamiliar to a stranger,’ and I’ll probably be more convincing than you, despite your rightful authority.”
So saying, I left the room, with a curiosity more painful than pleasing, to see the collegian’s wife. I arrested the man servant, and ordered him to usher and announce me.
So saying, I left the room, with a curiosity that was more painful than pleasing, to see the college student's wife. I stopped the servant and told him to show me in and announce me.
I was led instanter into the apartment where I had discovered all the signs of female inquisitiveness, which I have before detailed. There I discovered a small woman, in a robe equally slatternly and fine, with a sharp pointed nose, small, cold, grey eyes, and a complexion high towards the cheek bones, but waxing of a light green before it reached the wide and querulous mouth, which, well I ween, seldom opened to smile upon the unfortunate possessor of her charms. She, like the Rev. Christopher, was not without her companions; a tall meagre woman, of advanced age, and a girl, some years younger than herself, were introduced to me as her mother and sister.
I was quickly taken into the apartment where I had found all the signs of a woman's curiosity, which I mentioned before. There, I saw a small woman in a robe that was both messy and elegant, with a sharp, pointed nose, small, cold, gray eyes, and a complexion that was high on her cheekbones but faded to a light green before reaching her wide and complaining mouth, which, I suspect, rarely opened to smile at the unfortunate owner of her beauty. Like the Rev. Christopher, she was not without her company; a tall, thin woman of advanced age and a girl a few years younger than her were introduced to me as her mother and sister.
My entree occasioned no little confusion, but I knew well how to remedy that. I held out my hand so cordially to the wife, that I enticed, though with evident reluctance, two bony fingers into my own, which I did not dismiss without a most mollifying and affectionate squeeze; and drawing my chair close towards her, began conversing as familiarly as if I had known the whole triad for years. I declared my joy at seeing my old friend so happily settled—commented on the improvement of his looks—ventured a sly joke at the good effects of matrimony—praised a cat couchant, worked in worsted by the venerable hand of the eldest matron—offered to procure her a real cat of the true Persian breed, black ears four inches long, with a tail like a squirrel’s; and then slid, all at once, into the unauthorized invitation of the good man of the house.
My arrival caused quite a bit of confusion, but I knew exactly how to handle it. I reached out my hand warmly to the wife, and, although she seemed hesitant, she eventually slipped two bony fingers into mine, which I didn't let go of without giving a comforting and affectionate squeeze. I then pulled my chair closer to her and started chatting as casually as if I’d known all three of them for years. I expressed my happiness at seeing my old friend so well settled, commented on how much better he looked, made a playful joke about the benefits of marriage, complimented a cat sitting still that was beautifully crafted by the oldest lady in the room, offered to get her a genuine Persian cat with four-inch-long black ears and a tail like a squirrel’s; and then, all of a sudden, I dove into the unofficial invitation from the man of the house.
“Clutterbuck,” said I, “has asked me very warmly to stay dinner; but, before I accepted his offer, I insisted upon coming to see how far it was confirmed by you. Gentlemen, you are aware, my dear Madam, know nothing of these matters, and I never accept a married man’s invitation till it has the sanction of his lady: I have an example of that at home. My mother (Lady Frances) is the best-tempered woman in the world: but my father could no more take the liberty (for I may truly call it such) to ask even his oldest friend to dinner, without consulting the mistress of the house, than he could think of flying. No one (says my mother, and she says what is very true,) can tell about the household affairs, but those who have the management of them; and in pursuance of this aphorism, I dare not accept any invitation in this house, except from its mistress.”
“Clutterbuck,” I said, “has warmly invited me to dinner; however, before I accepted, I wanted to check how much it was confirmed by you. Gentlemen, you know, my dear Madam, that I don’t know anything about these matters, and I never accept a married man’s invitation until it has the approval of his wife: I have an example of that at home. My mother (Lady Frances) is the most easygoing woman in the world, but my father could no more take the liberty (and I can honestly call it that) to invite even his oldest friend to dinner without consulting the lady of the house than he could think of flying. No one (as my mother says, and she speaks very truthfully) can know about the household affairs except for those who manage them; and following this saying, I cannot accept any invitation in this house, except from its mistress.”
“Really,” said Mrs. Clutterbuck, colouring, with mingled embarrassment and gratification, “you are very considerate and polite, Mr. Pelham: I only wish Mr. Clutterbuck had half your attention to these things; nobody can tell the trouble and inconvenience he puts me to. If I had known, a little time before, that you were coming—but now I fear we have nothing in the house; but if you can partake of our fare, such as it is, Mr. Pelham—”
“Really,” said Mrs. Clutterbuck, coloring with a mix of embarrassment and gratitude, “you’re very thoughtful and polite, Mr. Pelham. I just wish Mr. Clutterbuck showed half as much consideration for these things; you have no idea the hassle and inconvenience he causes me. If I had known a little earlier that you were coming—but now I’m afraid we don’t have much at home. However, if you’re okay with what we have, Mr. Pelham—”
“Your kindness enchants me,” I exclaimed, “and I no longer scruple to confess the pleasure I have in accepting my old friend’s offer.”
“Your kindness captivates me,” I said, “and I no longer hesitate to admit the joy I feel in accepting my old friend’s offer.”
This affair being settled, I continued to converse for some minutes with as much vivacity as I could summon to my aid, and when I went once more to the library, it was with the comfortable impression of having left those as friends, whom I had visited as foes.
This matter being settled, I kept talking for a few minutes with as much energy as I could muster, and when I returned to the library, I felt good about having left those I had visited as enemies now as friends.
The dinner hour was four, and till it came, Clutterbuck and I amused ourselves “in commune wise and sage.” There was something high in the sentiments and generous in the feelings of this man, which made me the more regret the bias of mind which rendered them so unavailing. At college he had never (illis dissimilis in nostro tempore natis) cringed to the possessors of clerical power. In the duties of his station, as dean of the college, he was equally strict to the black cap and the lordly hat. Nay, when one of his private pupils, whose father was possessed of more church preferment than any nobleman in the peerage, disobeyed his repeated summons, and constantly neglected to attend his instructions, he sent for him, resigned his tuition, and refused any longer to accept a salary which the negligence of his pupil would not allow him to requite. In his clerical tenets he was high: in his judgment of others he was mild. His knowledge of the liberty of Greece was not drawn from the ignorant historian of her republics; [Note: It is really a disgrace to the University, that any of its colleges should accept as a reference, or even tolerate as an author, the presumptuous bigot who has bequeathed to us, in his History of Greece, the masterpiece of a declaimer without energy, and of a pedant without learning.] nor did he find in the contemplative mildness and gentle philosophy of the ancients, nothing but a sanction for modern bigotry and existing abuses.
The dinner hour was at four, and until it arrived, Clutterbuck and I entertained ourselves with deep and thoughtful conversations. There was something noble in his sentiments and generous in his feelings that made me regret even more the mindset that made them so ineffective. At college, he had never bowed to those in clerical power. As dean of the college, he was equally strict with both the black cap and the lordly hat. In fact, when one of his private students, whose father held more church positions than any nobleman, ignored his repeated requests and consistently skipped his lessons, he called for him, ended his teaching, and refused to accept any salary that his student's negligence didn't deserve. He held strong beliefs in his clerical views but was gentle in his judgment of others. His understanding of Greece's liberty didn't come from the ignorant historian of its republics; [Note: It is really a disgrace to the University that any of its colleges should accept as a reference, or even tolerate as an author, the presumptuous bigot who has bequeathed to us, in his History of Greece, the masterpiece of a declaimer without energy, and of a pedant without learning.] nor did he find in the thoughtful calm and gentle philosophy of the ancients any endorsement for modern bigotry and current abuses.
It was a remarkable trait in his conversation, that though he indulged in many references to the old authors, and allusions to classic customs, he never deviated into the innumerable quotations with which his memory was stored. No words, in spite of all the quaintness and antiquity of his dialect, purely Latin or Greek, ever escaped his lips, except in our engagements at capping verses, or when he was allured into accepting a challenge of learning from some of its pretenders; then, indeed, he could pour forth such a torrent of authorities as effectually silenced his opponent; but these contests were rarely entered into, and these triumphs moderately indulged. Yet he loved the use of quotations in others, and I knew the greatest pleasure I could give him was in the frequent use of them. Perhaps he thought it would seem like an empty parade of learning in one who so confessedly possessed it, to deal in the strange words of another tongue, and consequently rejected them, while, with an innocent inconsistency, characteristic of the man, it never occurred to him that there was any thing, either in the quaintness of his dialect or the occupations of his leisure, which might subject him to the same imputation of pedantry.
He had a remarkable way of speaking; even though he often referred to old authors and classic customs, he never fell into the endless quotes his memory was packed with. No words, despite the unique and old-fashioned style of his speech, whether in Latin or Greek, ever left his lips, except during our playful verse-capping games or when he accepted a challenge from someone trying to one-up him in knowledge. When that happened, he could unleash such a flood of references that it would completely silence his opponent, but these challenges were rarely taken on, and his victories were enjoyed in moderation. Still, he appreciated when others used quotations, and I knew the best way to please him was to quote frequently. Maybe he thought that it would seem showy for someone who so openly had knowledge to throw around the unusual words of another language, so he avoided them. Ironically, it never crossed his mind that the unique style of his speech or the way he spent his free time might subject him to the same accusation of being pretentious.
And yet, at times, when he warmed in his subject, there was a tone in his language as well as sentiment, which might not be improperly termed eloquent; and the real modesty and quiet enthusiasm of his nature, took away from the impression he made, the feeling of pomposity and affectation with which otherwise he might have inspired you.
And yet, sometimes, when he got into his topic, there was a tone in his words and feelings that could be called eloquent; and the genuine modesty and quiet passion of his character lessened the impression he made, preventing any sense of arrogance and pretentiousness that he might otherwise have conveyed.
“You have a calm and quiet habitation here,” said I; “the very rooks seem to have something lulling in that venerable caw which it always does me such good to hear.”
“You have a peaceful and serene home here,” I said; “even the crows have something soothing in that old caw that I always find so comforting to hear.”
“Yes,” answered Clutterbuck, “I own that there is much that is grateful to the temper of my mind in this retired spot. I fancy that I can the better give myself up to the contemplation which makes, as it were, my intellectual element and food. And yet I dare say that in this (as in all other things) I do strongly err; for I remember that during my only sojourn in London, I was wont to feel the sound of wheels and of the throng of steps shake the windows of my lodging in the Strand, as if it were but a warning to recal my mind more closely to its studies—of a verity that noisy evidence of man’s labour reminded me how little the great interests of this rolling world were to me, and the feeling of solitude amongst the crowds without, made me cling more fondly to the company I found within. For it seems that the mind is ever addicted to contraries, and that when it be transplanted into a soil where all its neighbours do produce a certain fruit, it doth, from a strange perversity, bring forth one of a different sort. You would little believe, my honoured friend, that in this lonely seclusion, I cannot at all times prohibit my thoughts from wandering to that gay world of London, which, during my tarry therein, occupied them in so partial a degree. You smile, my friend, nevertheless it is true; and when you reflect that I dwelt in the western department of the metropolis, near unto the noble mansion of Somerset House, and consequently in the very centre of what the idle call Fashion, you will not be so surprised at the occasional migration of my thoughts.”
“Yes,” replied Clutterbuck, “I admit there’s a lot to appreciate in this quiet place. I believe it allows me to dive deeper into contemplation, which is kind of my intellectual sustenance. Yet, I probably make a mistake here, because I remember that during my only stay in London, I used to feel the noise of wheels and the bustle of footsteps shake the windows of my place on the Strand, almost as if it were a reminder to refocus my mind on my studies. The loud signs of human effort reminded me how little the major concerns of this busy world mattered to me, and the sense of solitude amid the crowds outside made me hold onto the company I had inside even more. It seems the mind is drawn to opposites, and when it’s placed in an environment where everything around it produces a certain result, it oddly strives to create something different. You might find it hard to believe, my dear friend, but in this lonely retreat, I can't always stop my thoughts from drifting to the lively world of London, which occupied my mind so much while I was there. You smile, my friend, but it’s true; and when you consider that I lived in the western part of the city, close to the impressive Somerset House, at the very heart of what some call Fashion, you won’t be surprised at the occasional shift of my thoughts.”
Here the worthy Clutterbuck paused and sighed slightly. “Do you farm or cultivate your garden,” said I; “they are no ignoble nor unclassical employments?”
Here the respectable Clutterbuck paused and sighed a bit. “Do you farm or tend to your garden?” I asked. “They are neither unworthy nor unrefined occupations?”
“Unhappily,” answered Clutterbuck, “I am inclined to neither; my chest pains me with a sharp and piercing pang when I attempt to stoop, and my respiration is short and asthmatic; and, in truth, I seldom love to stir from my books and papers. I go with Pliny to his garden, and with Virgil to his farm; those mental excursions are the sole ones I indulge in; and when I think of my appetite for application, and my love of idleness, I am tempted to wax proud of the propensities which reverse the censure of Tacitus on our German ancestors, and incline so fondly to quiet, while they turn so restlessly from sloth.”
“Unfortunately,” Clutterbuck replied, “I’m not really into either; my chest hurts with a sharp, piercing pain when I try to bend down, and my breathing is short and wheezy; honestly, I rarely want to leave my books and papers. I take mental trips to Pliny’s garden and Virgil’s farm; those are the only escapes I allow myself. And when I think about my desire to focus and my fondness for doing nothing, I can’t help but feel a bit proud of the tendencies that contradict Tacitus’s criticism of our German ancestors, who so eagerly seek peace while turning away from laziness.”
Here the speaker was interrupted by a long, low, dry cough, which penetrated me to the heart. ‘Alas!’ thought I, as I heard it, and looked upon my poor friend’s hectic and hollow cheek, ‘it is not only his mind that will be the victim to the fatality of his studies.’
Here the speaker was interrupted by a long, low, dry cough that struck me to the core. ‘Oh no!’ I thought as I heard it and looked at my poor friend's pale, hollow cheek, ‘it's not just his mind that will suffer from the consequences of his studies.’
It was some moments before I renewed the conversation, and I had scarcely done so before I was interrupted by the entrance of Benjamin Jeremiah, with a message from his aunt that dinner would be ready in a few minutes. Another long whisper to Christopher succeeded. The ci-devant fellow of Trinity looked down at his garments with a perplexed air. I saw at once that he had received a hint on the propriety of a change of raiment. To give him due leisure for this, I asked the youth to shew me a room in which I might perform the usual ablutions previous to dinner, and followed him upstairs to a comfortless sort of dressing-room, without a fire-place, where I found a yellow were jug and basin, and a towel, of so coarse a huckaback, that I did not dare adventure its rough texture next my complexion—my skin is not made for such rude fellowship. While I was tenderly and daintily anointing my hands with some hard water, of no Blandusian spring, and that vile composition entitled Windsor soap, I heard the difficult breathing of poor Clutterbuck on the stairs, and soon after he entered the adjacent room. Two minutes more, and his servant joined him, for I heard the rough voice of the domestic say, “There is no more of the wine with the black seal left, Sir!”
It was a while before I started the conversation again, and I had barely done so when Benjamin Jeremiah walked in with a message from his aunt that dinner would be ready in a few minutes. He whispered something to Christopher again. The former Trinity student looked down at his clothes with a confused expression. I quickly realized he had been suggested to change outfits. To give him enough time for that, I asked the young man to show me a room where I could wash up before dinner, and I followed him upstairs to a pretty uncomfortable dressing room, without a fireplace, where I found a yellow jug and basin, and a towel so coarse that I didn’t dare risk putting it against my skin—my complexion isn’t suited for such rough handling. While I was carefully washing my hands with some hard water, not from any nice spring, and that awful stuff called Windsor soap, I heard poor Clutterbuck struggling to breathe on the stairs, and soon after, he entered the nearby room. A couple of minutes later, his servant came in too, and I heard the servant’s rough voice say, “There’s no more of the wine with the black seal left, Sir!”
“No more, good Dixon; you mistake grievously. I had two dozen not a week since.”
“No more, good Dixon; you’re seriously mistaken. I had two dozen just a week ago.”
“Don’t know, I’m sure, Sir!” answered Dixon, with a careless and half impertinent accent; “but there are great things, like alligators, in the cellar, which break all the bottles!”
“Not sure, Sir!” replied Dixon, with a casual and somewhat cheeky tone; “but there are big things, like alligators, in the cellar, which break all the bottles!”
“Alligators in my cellar!” said the astonished Clutterbuck.
“Alligators in my basement!” said the amazed Clutterbuck.
“Yes, Sir—at least a venomous sort of reptile like them, which the people about here call efts!”
“Yes, Sir—at least a poisonous kind of reptile like them, which the locals around here call efts!”
“What!” said Clutterbuck, innocently, and evidently not seeing the irony of his own question; “What! have the efts broken two dozen bottles in a week? Of an exceeding surety, it is strange that a little creature of the lizard species should be so destructive—perchance they have an antipathy to the vinous smell; I will confer with my learned friend, Dr. Dissectall, touching their strength and habits. Bring up some of the port, then, good Dixon.”
“What!” said Clutterbuck, innocently, clearly not realizing the irony of his own question. “What! Have the efts broken two dozen bottles in a week? It's definitely odd that such a small lizard-like creature could be so destructive—maybe they have a dislike for the smell of wine. I’ll talk to my knowledgeable friend, Dr. Dissectall, about their strength and behavior. So, bring up some of the port, then, good Dixon.”
“Yes, Sir. All the corn is out; I had none for the gentleman’s horse.”
“Yes, sir. All the corn is gone; I didn’t have any for the gentleman’s horse.”
“Why, Dixon, my memory fails me strangely, or I paid you the sum of four pounds odd shillings for corn on Friday last.”
“Why, Dixon, my memory seems to be failing me, or I paid you just over four pounds for corn last Friday.”
“Yes, Sir: but your cow and the chickens eat so much, and then blind Dobbin has four feeds a day, and Farmer Johnson always puts his horse in our stable, and Mrs. Clutterbuck and the ladies fed the jackass the other day in the hired donkeychaise; besides, the rats and mice are always at it.”
“Yes, Sir: but your cow and the chickens eat a lot, and blind Dobbin has four meals a day, and Farmer Johnson always puts his horse in our stable, and Mrs. Clutterbuck and the ladies fed the donkey the other day in the hired donkey cart; plus, the rats and mice are always at it.”
“It is a marvel unto me,” answered Clutterbuck, “how detrimental the vermin race are; they seem to have noted my poor possessions as their especial prey; remind me that I write to Dr. Dissectall to-morrow, good Dixon.”
“It’s amazing to me,” answered Clutterbuck, “how harmful the pestering creatures are; they seem to have singled out my meager belongings as their special target; remind me to write to Dr. Dissectall tomorrow, good Dixon.”
“Yes, Sir, and now I think of it—” but here Mr. Dixon was cut short in his items, by the entrance of a third person, who proved to be Mrs. Clutterbuck.
“Yes, Sir, and now that I think about it—” but Mr. Dixon was interrupted in his thoughts by the entrance of a third person, who turned out to be Mrs. Clutterbuck.
“What, not dressed yet, Mr. Clutterbuck; what a dawdler you are!—and do look—was ever woman so used? you have wiped your razor upon my nightcap—you dirty, slovenly—”
“What, not dressed yet, Mr. Clutterbuck; what a slowpoke you are!—and look here—has any woman ever been treated like this? You’ve wiped your razor on my nightcap—you filthy, messy—”
“I crave you many pardons; I own my error!” said Clutterbuck, in a nervous tone of interruption.
"I beg your pardon; I admit my mistake!" said Clutterbuck, in a nervous tone of interruption.
“Error, indeed!” cried Mrs. Clutterbuck, in a sharp, overstretched, querulous falsetto, suited to the occasion: “but this is always the case—I am sure, my poor temper is tried to the utmost—and Lord help thee, idiot! you have thrust those spindle legs of yours into your coat-sleeves instead of your breeches!”
“Error, indeed!” shouted Mrs. Clutterbuck, in a sharp, overly dramatic, whiny voice, fitting for the moment: “but this always happens—I’m certain my patience is tested to the limit—and God help you, fool! you’ve shoved those skinny legs of yours into your coat sleeves instead of your pants!”
“Of a truth, good wife, your eyes are more discerning than mine; and my legs, which are, as you say, somewhat thin, have indued themselves in what appertaineth not unto them; but for all that, Dorothea, I am not deserving of the epithet of idiot, with which you have been pleased to favour me; although my humble faculties are indeed of no eminent or surpassing order—”
“Honestly, good wife, your eyes are sharper than mine; and my legs, which you say are a bit skinny, have taken on something that doesn't belong to them; but despite that, Dorothea, I don't deserve the label of idiot that you've kindly given me; even though my humble abilities are certainly not exceptional or outstanding—”
“Pooh! pooh! Mr. Clutterbuck, I am sure, I don’t know what else you are, muddling your head all day with those good-for-nothing books. And now do tell me, how you could think of asking Mr. Pelham to dinner, when you knew we had nothing in the world but hashed mutton and an apple pudding? Is that the way, Sir, you disgrace your wife, after her condescension in marrying you?”
“Ugh! Mr. Clutterbuck, honestly, I don’t know what else you are, messing around all day with those useless books. And seriously, how could you think about inviting Mr. Pelham to dinner when you knew we had nothing but leftover mutton and apple pudding? Is that how you embarrass your wife after she lowered herself to marry you?”
“Really,” answered the patient Clutterbuck, “I was forgetful of those matters; but my friend cares as little as myself, about the grosser tastes of the table; and the feast of intellectual converse is all that he desires in his brief sojourn beneath our roof.”
“Honestly,” replied the patient Clutterbuck, “I completely forgot about those things; but my friend doesn’t care any more than I do about the more basic tastes of food; he just wants the enjoyment of intelligent conversation during his short stay under our roof.”
“Feast of fiddlesticks, Mr. Clutterbuck! did ever man talk such nonsense?”
“Come on, Mr. Clutterbuck! Has any man ever talked such nonsense?”
“Besides,” rejoined the master of the house, unheeding this interruption, “we have a luxury even of the palate, than which there are none more delicate, and unto which he, as well as myself, is, I know, somewhat unphilosophically given; I speak of the oysters, sent here by our good friend, Dr. Swallow’em.”
“Besides,” responded the host, ignoring the interruption, “we have a luxury that's even about taste, and there's none more refined than this. Both he and I, I know, are somewhat unphilosophically partial to it; I’m talking about the oysters sent here by our good friend, Dr. Swallow’em.”
“What do you mean, Mr. Clutterbuck? My poor mother and I had those oysters last night for our supper. I am sure she as well as my sister are almost starved; but you are always wanting to be pampered up above us all.”
“What do you mean, Mr. Clutterbuck? My poor mom and I had those oysters for dinner last night. I'm sure she and my sister are almost starving; but you always want to be spoiled above everyone else.”
“Nay, nay,” answered Clutterbuck, “you know you accuse me wrongfully, Dorothea; but now I think of it, would it not be better to modulate the tone of our conversation, seeing that our guest, (a circumstance which until now quite escaped my recollection,) was shown into the next room, for the purpose of washing his hands, the which, from their notable cleanliness, seemed to me wholly unnecessary. I would not have him overhear you, Dorothea, lest his kind heart should imagine me less happy than—than it wishes me.”
“Nah, nah,” Clutterbuck replied, “you’re wrong to accuse me, Dorothea; but now that I think about it, wouldn’t it be better to change the tone of our conversation, since our guest, a detail I completely forgot, was taken into the next room to wash his hands, which, judging by their obvious cleanliness, seemed totally unnecessary. I wouldn’t want him to overhear you, Dorothea, in case his kind heart thinks I’m less happy than—than he wants me to be.”
“Good God, Mr. Clutterbuck!” were the only words I heard farther: and with tears in my eyes, and a suffocating feeling in my throat, for the matrimonial situation of my unfortunate friend, I descended into the drawing-room. The only one yet there, was the pale nephew; he was bending painfully over a book; I took it from him, it was “Bentley upon Phalaris.” I could scarcely refrain from throwing it into the fire—another victim, thought I—oh, the curse of an English education! By and by, down came the mother and the sister, then Clutterbuck, and lastly, bedizened out with gewgaws and trumpery—the wife. Born and nurtured as I was in the art of the volto sciolto pensieri stretti, I had seldom found a more arduous task of dissimulation than that which I experienced now. However, the hope to benefit my friend’s situation assisted me; the best way, I thought, of obtaining him more respect from his wife, would be by showing her the respect he meets with from others: accordingly, I sat down by her, and having first conciliated her attention by some of that coin, termed compliments, in which there is no counterfeit that does not have the universal effect of real, I spoke with the most profound veneration of the talents and learning of Clutterbuck—I dilated upon the high reputation he enjoyed—upon the general esteem in which he was held—upon the kindness of his heart—the sincerity of his modesty—the integrity of his honour—in short, whatever I thought likely to affect her; most of all, I insisted upon the high panegyrics bestowed upon him, by Lord this, and the Earl that, and wound up, with adding that I was certain he would die a bishop. My eloquence had its effect; all dinner time, Mrs. Clutterbuck treated her husband with even striking consideration: my words seemed to have gifted her with a new light, and to have wrought a thorough transformation in her view of her lord and master’s character. Who knows not the truth, that we have dim and short-sighted eyes to estimate the nature of our own kin, and that we borrow the spectacles which alone enable us to discern their merits or their failings from the opinion of strangers! It may be readily supposed that the dinner did not pass without its share of the ludicrous—that the waiter and the dishes, the family and the host, would have afforded ample materials no less for the student of nature in Hogarth, than of caricature in Bunbury; but I was too seriously occupied in pursuing my object, and marking its success, to have time even for a smile. Ah! if ever you would allure your son to diplomacy, show him how subservient he may make it to benevolence.
“Good God, Mr. Clutterbuck!” were the only words I heard after that; with tears in my eyes and a tight feeling in my throat for the unfortunate situation of my friend, I went down to the drawing-room. The only person there was the pale nephew, who was bent painfully over a book. I took it from him; it was "Bentley on Phalaris." I could hardly stop myself from throwing it into the fire—another victim, I thought—oh, the curse of an English education! Soon after, the mother and sister came down, then Clutterbuck, and finally, all decked out in trinkets and nonsense—the wife. Having been raised in the art of the volto sciolto pensieri stretti, I had rarely encountered a more challenging task of pretending than what I was experiencing now. However, the hope of improving my friend's situation motivated me; I thought the best way to earn him more respect from his wife would be to show her the respect he got from others. So, I sat down next to her, and after winning her attention with some well-placed compliments—those forms of flattery that always seem genuine—I spoke with deep admiration for Clutterbuck’s talents and knowledge. I elaborated on his excellent reputation, the general esteem in which he was held, the kindness of his heart, the sincerity of his modesty, and the integrity of his honor. In short, I highlighted everything I thought might resonate with her; most importantly, I emphasized the high praise given to him by this Lord and that Earl, concluding that I was sure he would eventually become a bishop. My words had an impact; throughout dinner, Mrs. Clutterbuck treated her husband with remarkably more respect. It was as though my words had given her a new perspective, completely transforming her view of her husband’s character. Who doesn’t know the truth that we often see our own family through dim and shortsighted eyes and that we rely on the opinions of outsiders to recognize their merits or flaws? It’s easy to suppose that dinner was not without its share of amusing moments—that the waiter and the food, the family and the host, would have provided plenty of material for both a naturalist like Hogarth and a caricaturist like Bunbury; but I was too focused on achieving my goal and witnessing its success to spare even a smile. Ah! If you ever want to draw your son into diplomacy, show him how he can use it for the sake of kindness.
When the women had retired, we drew our chairs near to each other, and laying down my watch on the table, as I looked out upon the declining day, I said, “Let us make the best of our time, I can only linger here one half hour longer.”
When the women left, we pulled our chairs closer together, and as I put my watch down on the table and looked out at the setting sun, I said, “Let’s make the most of our time; I can only stay here for another half hour.”
“And how, my friend,” said Clutterbuck, “shall we learn the method of making the best use of time? there, whether it be in the larger segments, or the petty subdivisions of our life, rests the great enigma of our being. Who is there that has ever exclaimed—(pardon my pedantry, I am for once driven into Greek)—Euzexa! to this most difficult of the sciences?”
“And how, my friend,” said Clutterbuck, “are we going to figure out the best way to use our time? Whether it's in the big chunks or the small parts of our lives, that's the big mystery of our existence. Who has ever shouted—(sorry for sounding so academic, but I’m feeling a bit Greek today)—Euzexa! to this toughest of sciences?”
“Come,” said I, “it is not for you, the favoured scholar—the honoured academician—whose hours are never idly employed, to ask this question!”
“Come on,” I said, “it’s not for you, the privileged scholar—the esteemed academic—whose time is never wasted, to ask this question!”
“Your friendship makes too flattering the acumen of your judgment,” answered the modest Clutterbuck. “It has indeed been my lot to cultivate the fields of truth, as transmitted unto our hands by the wise men of old; and I have much to be thankful for, that I have, in the employ, been neither curtailed in my leisure, nor abased in my independence—the two great goods of a calm and meditative mind; yet are there moments in which I am led to doubt of the wisdom of my pursuits: and when, with a feverish and shaking hand, I put aside the books which have detained me from my rest till the morning hour, and repair unto a couch often baffled of slumber by the pains and discomforts of this worn and feeble frame, I almost wish I could purchase the rude health of the peasant by the exchange of an idle and imperfect learning for the ignorance, content with the narrow world it possesses, because unconscious of the limitless creation beyond. Yet, my dear and esteemed friend, there is a dignified and tranquillizing philosophy in the writings of the ancients which ought to teach me a better condition of mind; and when I have risen from the lofty, albeit, somewhat melancholy strain, which swells through the essays of the graceful and tender Cicero, I have indeed felt a momentary satisfaction at my studies, and an elation even at the petty success with which I have cherished them. But these are brief and fleeting moments, and deserve chastisement for their pride. There is one thing, my Pelham, which has grieved me bitterly of late, and that is, that in the earnest attention which it is the—perhaps fastidious—custom of our University, to pay to the minutiae of classic lore, I do now oftentimes lose the spirit and beauty of the general bearing; nay, I derive a far greater pleasure from the ingenious amendment of a perverted text, than from all the turn and thought of the sense itself: while I am straightening a crooked nail in the wine-cask, I suffer the wine to evaporate; but to this I am somewhat reconciled, when I reflect that it was also the misfortune of the great Porson, and the elaborate Parr, men with whom I blush to find myself included in the same sentence.”
“Your friendship makes your judgment seem overly generous,” answered the humble Clutterbuck. “I’ve indeed had the chance to explore the truths handed down to us by wise people of the past; and I’m grateful that, in this pursuit, I haven't been restricted in my free time or diminished in my independence—these two great benefits of a calm and reflective mind. Still, there are times when I doubt the wisdom of my endeavors: when, with a restless and shaking hand, I push aside the books that have kept me up until dawn, and head to a couch often denied sleep by the aches and discomforts of this tired and weak body, I sometimes wish I could trade the rough health of a peasant for a lack of shallow and imperfect knowledge, content with the limited world it knows, never realizing the vast creation that lies beyond. Yet, my dear and respected friend, there’s a dignified and calming philosophy in the writings of the ancients that should teach me to have a better mindset; and after reading the elevated, though somewhat melancholic, words that flow through Cicero’s graceful and gentle essays, I do feel a fleeting satisfaction with my studies and even a sense of pride in the small successes I’ve achieved in them. But these moments are short-lived and deserve punishment for their arrogance. There’s one thing, my Pelham, that has deeply troubled me lately: in the intense focus on the details of classical knowledge that our University, perhaps overly particular, emphasizes, I often lose sight of the spirit and beauty of the overall message; in fact, I find much more joy in skillfully correcting a flawed text than in understanding the deeper meaning of it. While I’m straightening a bent nail in the wine cask, I let the wine evaporate; yet I find some comfort in knowing that this was also a misfortune of the great Porson and the meticulous Parr, men with whom I shamefully find myself associated.”
“My friend,” said I, “I wish neither to wound your modesty, nor to impugn your pursuits; but think you not that it would be better, both for men and for yourself, that, while you are yet in the vigour of your age and reason, you occupy your ingenuity and application in some more useful and lofty work, than that which you suffered me to glance at in your library; and moreover, as the great object of him who would perfect his mind, is first to strengthen the faculties of his body, would it not be prudent in you to lessen for a time your devotion to books; to exercise yourself in the fresh air—to relax the bow, by loosing the string; to mix more with the living, and impart to men in conversation, as well as in writing, whatever the incessant labour of many years may have hoarded? Come, if not to town, at least to its vicinity; the profits of your living, if even tolerably managed, will enable you to do so without inconvenience. Leave your books to their shelves, and your flock to their curate, and—you shake your head—do I displease you?”
“My friend,” I said, “I don't want to hurt your pride or criticize your interests, but don’t you think it would be better for both people and yourself that, while you're still in the prime of your age and mind, you put your intelligence and effort into something more useful and meaningful than what I saw in your library? Furthermore, since the main goal for anyone looking to enhance their mind is to first strengthen their body’s abilities, wouldn’t it be wise for you to temporarily reduce your book time? You should get some fresh air—to loosen up by taking a break; engage more with people, and share with them in conversation as well as in writing whatever insights you’ve gained from your years of hard work. Come on, if not to the city, then at least nearby; with your living, even if it's managed just okay, you should be able to do that without issues. Leave your books on their shelves and your flock to their curate, and—you’re shaking your head—am I upsetting you?”
“No, no, my kind and generous adviser—but as the twig was set, the tree must grow. I have not been without that ambition which, however vain and sinful, is the first passion to enter the wayward and tossing vessel of our soul, and the last to leave its stranded and shattered wreck; but mine found and attained its object at an age, when in others it is, as yet, a vague and unsettled feeling; and it feeds now rather upon the recollections of what has been, than ventures forward on a sea of untried and strange expectation. As for my studies! how can you, who have, and in no moderate draught, drank of the old stream of Castaly, how can you ask me now to change them? Are not the ancients my food, my aliment, my solace in sorrow—my sympathizers, my very benefactors, in joy? Take them away from me, and you take away the very winds which purify and give motion to the obscure and silent current of my life. Besides, my Pelham, it cannot have escaped your observation, that there is little in my present state which promises a long increase of days: the few that remain to me must glide away like their predecessors; and whatever be the infirmities of my body, and the little harassments which, I am led to suspect, do occasionally molest the most fortunate, who link themselves unto the unstable and fluctuating part of creation, which we term women, more especially in an hymeneal capacity—whatever these may be, I have my refuge and my comforter in the golden-souled and dreaming Plato, and the sententious wisdom of the less imaginative Seneca. Nor, when I am reminded of my approaching dissolution by the symptoms which do mostly at the midnight hour press themselves upon me, is there a small and inglorious pleasure in the hope that I may meet hereafter, in those islands of the blest which they dimly dreamt of, but which are opened unto my vision, without a cloud, or mist, or shadow of uncertainty and doubt, with those bright spirits which we do now converse with so imperfectly; that I may catch from the very lips of Homer the unclouded gorgeousness of fiction, and from the accents of Archimedes, the unadulterated calculations of truth.”
“No, no, my kind and generous advisor—but as the twig is bent, the tree must grow. I haven’t been without that ambition which, though it may be vain and sinful, is the first passion to enter the erratic and restless vessel of our soul, and the last to leave its wrecked state; mine found and achieved its goal at an age when for others it is still a vague and unsettled feeling; and it now feeds more on the memories of what has been than daringly sailing into a sea of untested and unfamiliar expectations. As for my studies! How can you, who have eagerly and deeply drunk from the old spring of Castaly, ask me now to change them? Aren’t the ancients my nourishment, my comfort in sorrow—my companions, my true benefactors in joy? Take them away from me, and you take the very winds that cleanse and propel the obscure and silent flow of my life. Besides, my Pelham, I’m sure you’ve noticed that there’s little in my current situation that promises a long life: the few days that remain to me will slip away like those before them; and whatever the weaknesses of my body and the minor annoyances which, I suspect, occasionally trouble even the most fortunate who connect themselves to the uncertain and fluctuating part of creation we call women, especially in marriage—whatever these may be, I find my refuge and comfort in the golden-souled and dream-filled Plato, and the wise sayings of the less imaginative Seneca. Moreover, when I am reminded of my impending death by the symptoms that often press upon me at midnight, there is a small and glorious pleasure in the hope that I may one day meet in those blessed islands they vaguely envisioned, but which are revealed to me without any clouds, mist, or shadows of uncertainty and doubt, with those radiant spirits we now converse with so imperfectly; that I may glean from the very lips of Homer the unclouded brilliance of fiction, and from the words of Archimedes, the pure calculations of truth.”
Clutterbuck ceased, and the glow of his enthusiasm diffused itself over his sunken eye and consumptive cheek. The boy, who had sat apart, and silent, during our discourse, laid his head upon the table, and sobbed audibly; and I rose, deeply affected, to offer to one for whom they were, indeed, unavailing, the wishes and blessing of an eager, but not hardened disciple of the world. We parted: on this earth we can never meet again. The light has wasted itself away beneath the bushel. It will be six weeks to-morrow since the meek and noble-minded academician breathed his last.
Clutterbuck stopped speaking, and the brightness of his excitement lit up his hollow eye and gaunt cheek. The boy, who had been sitting quietly off to the side while we talked, laid his head on the table and cried loudly; I stood up, feeling deeply moved, to offer my wishes and blessings to someone for whom they were, in truth, ineffective, a hopeful but uncalloused learner in the ways of the world. We said our goodbyes: we can never meet again on this earth. The light has dimmed beneath the bushel. It will be six weeks tomorrow since the humble and noble-minded scholar passed away.
CHAPTER LXIV.
‘’Tis but a single murder.—Lillo: Fatal Curiosity.
‘‘It's just one murder.—Lillo: Fatal Curiosity.
It was in a melancholy and thoughtful mood that I rode away from the parsonage. Numerous and hearty were the maledictions I bestowed upon a system of education which, while it was so ineffective with the many, was so pernicious to the few. Miserable delusion (thought I), that encourages the ruin of health and the perversion of intellect by studies that are as unprofitable to the world as they are destructive to the possessor—that incapacitate him for public, and unfit him for private life—and that, while they expose him to the ridicule of strangers, render him the victim of his wife, and the prey of his domestic.
I left the parsonage feeling sad and deep in thought. I cursed a system of education that was ineffective for most people and harmful to a select few. What a miserable illusion, I thought, that promotes the destruction of health and the distortion of intellect through studies that are as worthless to society as they are damaging to the individual—that make them unfit for public life and unprepared for private life—and that, while exposing them to the mockery of others, turn them into a victim at home, preyed upon by their spouse and domestic issues.
Busied in such reflections, I rode quickly on till I found myself once more on the heath. I looked anxiously round for the conspicuous equipage of Lady Chester, but in vain—the ground was thin—nearly all the higher orders had retired—the common people, grouped together, and clamouring noisily, were withdrawing: and the shrill voices of the itinerant hawkers of cards and bills had at length subsided into silence. I rode over the ground, in the hope of finding some solitary straggler of our party. Alas! there was not one; and, with much reluctance at, and distaste to, my lonely retreat, I turned in a homeward direction from the course.
Caught up in my thoughts, I rode quickly until I found myself back on the heath. I looked around anxiously for the recognizable carriage of Lady Chester, but didn’t see it—the ground was sparse—almost all the higher-class people had left—the common folks, gathered together and shouting loudly, were also dispersing: and the loud cries of the traveling sellers of cards and bills had finally quieted down. I rode across the area, hoping to spot a lone member of our group. Unfortunately, there was no one; and feeling very reluctant and unhappy about my solitary departure, I turned to head home.
The evening had already set in, but there was a moon in the cold grey sky, that I could almost have thanked in a sonnet for a light which I felt was never more welcomely dispensed, when I thought of the cross roads and dreary country I had to pass before I reached the longed for haven of Chester Park. After I had left the direct road, the wind, which had before been piercingly keen, fell, and I perceived a dark cloud behind, which began slowly to overtake my steps. I care little, in general, for the discomfort of a shower; yet, as when we are in one misfortune we always exaggerate the consequence of a new one, I looked upon my dark pursuer with a very impatient and petulant frown, and set my horse on a trot, much more suitable to my inclination than his own. Indeed, he seemed fully alive to the cornless state of the parson’s stable, and evinced his sense of the circumstance by a very languid mode of progression, and a constant attempt, whenever his pace abated, and I suffered the rein to slumber upon his neck, to crop the rank grass that sprung up on either side of our road. I had proceeded about three miles on my way, when I heard the clatter of hoofs behind me. My even pace soon suffered me to be overtaken, and, as the stranger checked his horse when he was nearly by my side, I turned towards him, and beheld Sir John Tyrrell.
The evening had already set in, but there was a moon in the cold gray sky that I could almost have thanked in a sonnet for a light I felt was never more welcome, especially when I thought of the crossroads and the dreary countryside I had to pass before reaching the longed-for haven of Chester Park. After I left the main road, the wind, which had been piercingly sharp before, calmed down, and I noticed a dark cloud behind me, slowly catching up to my steps. Generally, I'm not too bothered by the discomfort of a shower, but when we experience one misfortune, we tend to exaggerate the impact of a new one. So, I looked at my dark pursuer with an impatient and petulant frown and urged my horse into a trot, more suitable to my mood than his. In fact, he seemed to be fully aware of the empty state of the parson’s stable and showed it by moving along rather slowly, constantly trying to munch on the tall grass that grew on either side of our path whenever his pace slowed and I let the reins relax on his neck. I had gone about three miles when I heard the sound of hoofs behind me. My steady pace soon allowed someone to catch up, and as the stranger slowed his horse when he was almost beside me, I turned toward him and saw it was Sir John Tyrrell.
“Well,” said he, “this is really fortunate—for I began to fear I should have my ride, this cold evening, entirely to myself.”
“Well,” he said, “this is really lucky—because I was starting to worry I’d have to take my ride alone on this chilly evening.”
“I imagined that you had long reached Chester Park by this time,” said I. “Did not you leave the course with our party?”
“I thought you had already gotten to Chester Park by now,” I said. “Didn’t you leave the course with us?”
“No,” answered Tyrrell, “I had business, at Newmarket, with a rascally fellow of the name of Dawson. He lost to me rather a considerable wager, and asked me to come to the town with him after the race, in order to pay me. As he said he lived on the direct road to Chester Park, and would direct and even accompany me, through all the difficult part of the ride, I the less regretted not joining Chester and his party; and you know, Pelham, that when pleasure pulls one way, and money another, it is all over with the first. Well—to return to my rascal—would you believe, that when we got to Newmarket, he left me at the inn, in order, he said, to fetch the money; and after having kept me in a cold room, with a smoky chimney, for more than an hour, without making his appearance, I sallied out into the town, and found Mr. Dawson quietly seated in a hell with that scoundrel Thornton, whom I did not conceive, till then, he was acquainted with. It seems that he was to win, at hazard, sufficient to pay his wager. You may fancy my anger, and the consequent increase to it, when he rose from the table, approached me, expressed his sorrow, d—d his ill luck, and informed me that he could not pay me for three months. You know that I could not ride home with such a fellow—he might have robbed me by the way—so I returned to my inn—dined—ordered my horse, set off—en cavalier seul—inquired my way of every passenger I passed, and after innumerable misdirections—here I am.”
“No,” Tyrrell replied, “I had business in Newmarket with a shady guy named Dawson. He lost a pretty big bet to me and asked me to go to town with him after the race to pay me. He claimed he lived right on the road to Chester Park and offered to guide me through the tricky parts of the ride, so I didn’t mind skipping out on Chester and his crew. You know, Pelham, when pleasure is pulling one way and money is pulling another, the first one doesn’t stand a chance. Anyway, back to my shady friend—can you believe that when we got to Newmarket, he left me at the inn, saying he was going to get the money? After keeping me in a cold, smoky room for over an hour without showing up, I finally went out into town and found Mr. Dawson comfortably sitting in a hellhole with that crook Thornton, who I didn’t even know he was friends with. Apparently, he was supposed to win enough at the gambling table to cover his debt. You can imagine my anger and how it only grew when he finally got up from the table, came over to me, expressed his regret, cursed his bad luck, and told me he couldn’t pay me for three months. You know I couldn’t ride home with a guy like that—he could’ve robbed me on the way—so I went back to my inn, had dinner, called for my horse, and set off—en cavalier seul—asking every person I passed for directions, and after countless wrong turns—here I am.”
“I cannot sympathise with you,” said I, “since I am benefitted by your misfortunes. But do you think it very necessary to trot so fast? I fear my horse can scarcely keep up with yours.”
“I can’t feel sorry for you,” I said, “since your troubles benefit me. But do you really think it’s necessary to go so fast? I’m worried my horse can hardly keep up with yours.”
Tyrrell cast an impatient glance at my panting steed. “It is cursed unlucky you should be so badly mounted, and we shall have a pelting shower presently.”
Tyrrell shot an impatient look at my out-of-breath horse. “It’s incredibly unlucky that you’re riding such a poor mount, and we’re about to get hit by a heavy downpour.”
In complaisance to Tyrrell, I endeavoured to accelerate my steed. The roads were rough and stony, and I had scarcely got the tired animal into a sharper trot, before—whether or no by some wrench among the deep ruts and flinty causeway—he fell suddenly lame. The impetuosity of Tyrrell broke out in oaths, and we both dismounted to examine the cause of my horse’s hurt, in the hope that it might only be the intrusion of some pebble between the shoe and the hoof. While we were yet investigating the cause of our misfortune, two men on horseback overtook us. Tyrrell looked up. “By Heaven,” said he, in a low tone, “it’s that dog Dawson, and his worthy coadjutor, Tom Thornton.”
In deference to Tyrrell, I tried to speed up my horse. The roads were rough and rocky, and I had barely gotten the tired animal into a faster trot when—whether it was from some jolt among the deep ruts and stony path—he suddenly went lame. Tyrrell's impatience erupted in curses, and we both got off to check what had hurt my horse, hoping it was just a pebble stuck between the shoe and hoof. While we were still trying to figure out the cause of our trouble, two men on horseback caught up with us. Tyrrell glanced up. “By God,” he said quietly, “it’s that scoundrel Dawson, along with his trusty sidekick, Tom Thornton.”
“What’s the matter, gentlemen?” cried the bluff voice of the latter. “Can I be of any assistance?” and without waiting our reply, he dismounted, and came up to us. He had no sooner felt the horse’s leg, than he assured us it was a most severe strain, and that the utmost I could effect would be to walk the brute gently home.
“What’s the problem, gentlemen?” shouted the loud voice of the latter. “Can I help you with anything?” Without waiting for our answer, he got off his horse and came over to us. As soon as he checked the horse’s leg, he confidently told us it was a serious strain and that the best I could do was to walk the beast carefully home.
As Tyrrell broke out into impatient violence at this speech, the sharper looked up at him with an expression of countenance I by no means liked; but in a very civil, and even respectful tone, said, “If you want, Sir John, to reach Chester Park sooner than Mr. Pelham can possibly do, suppose you ride on with us, I will put you in the direct road before I quit you.” (Good breeding, thought I, to propose leaving me to find my own way through this labyrinth of ruts and stones!) However, Tyrrell, who was in a vile humour, in no very courteous manner, refused the offer, and added that he should continue with me as long as he could, and did not doubt that when he left me he should be able to find his own way. Thornton pressed the invitation still closer, and even offered, sotto voce, to send Dawson on before, should the baronet object to his company.
As Tyrrell erupted in frustration at this remark, the sharper looked up at him with an expression I really didn’t like; but in a very polite and even respectful tone, he said, “If you want to get to Chester Park faster than Mr. Pelham can, why don’t you ride with us? I’ll point you in the right direction before I leave you.” (How courteous, I thought, to suggest leaving me to navigate this maze of ruts and stones myself!) However, Tyrrell, who was in a terrible mood, rudely turned down the offer and said he would stay with me as long as he could, and was confident he could find his own way once he left me. Thornton pressed the invitation further and even quietly suggested sending Dawson ahead, in case the baronet didn’t want him around.
“Pray, Sir,” said Tyrrell, “leave me alone, and busy yourself about your own affairs.” After so tart a reply, Thornton thought it useless to say more; he remounted, and with a silent and swaggering nod of familiarity, soon rode away with his companion.
“Please, Sir,” Tyrrell said, “leave me alone and focus on your own business.” After such a sharp response, Thornton figured it was pointless to say anything further; he got back on his horse and, with a silent and overly familiar nod, rode off with his companion.
“I am sorry,” said I, as we were slowly proceeding, “that you rejected Thornton’s offer.”
“I’m sorry,” I said as we moved slowly along, “that you turned down Thornton’s offer.”
“Why, to say truth,” answered Tyrrell, “I have so very bad an opinion of him, that I was almost afraid to trust myself in his company on so dreary a road. I have nearly (and he knows it), to the amount of two thousand pounds about me; for I was very fortunate in my betting-book today.”
“Honestly,” Tyrrell replied, “I think so poorly of him that I was almost afraid to be with him on such a miserable road. I have nearly (and he knows it) about two thousand pounds with me because I had some good luck with my bets today.”
“I know nothing about racing regulations,” said I; “but I thought one never paid sums of that amount upon the ground?”
“I don’t know anything about racing rules,” I said, “but I thought you never paid that kind of money on the spot?”
“Ah!” answered Tyrrell, “but I won this sum, which is L1,800., of a country squire from Norfolk, who said he did not know when he should see me again, and insisted on paying me on the spot: ‘faith I was not nice in the matter. Thornton was standing by at the time, and I did not half like the turn of his eye when he saw me put it up. Do you know, too,” continued Tyrrell, after a pause, “that I have had a d—d fellow dodging me all day, and yesterday too; wherever I go, I am sure to see him. He seems constantly, though distantly, to follow me; and what is worse, he wraps himself up so well, and keeps at so cautious a distance, that I can never catch a glimpse of his face.”
“Ah!” Tyrrell replied, “but I won this amount, which is £1,800, from a country squire in Norfolk who said he didn't know when he'd see me again and insisted on paying me right away. I wasn't picky about it. Thornton was standing nearby at the time, and I didn't like the way he looked at me when I held it up. Do you know,” Tyrrell continued after a pause, “that I’ve had this creepy guy following me all day, and yesterday too? No matter where I go, he always seems to be there. He seems to follow me from a distance, but what’s worse is that he wraps himself up so well and keeps such a cautious distance that I can never catch a glimpse of his face.”
I know not why, but at that moment the recollection of the muffled figure I had seen upon the course, flashed upon me.
I don't know why, but at that moment, the memory of the muffled figure I had seen on the track came to me.
“Does he wear a long horseman’s cloak?” said I.
“Is he wearing a long horseman’s cloak?” I asked.
“He does,” answered Tyrrell, in surprise: “have you observed him?”
“He does,” Tyrrell replied, surprised. “Have you noticed him?”
“I saw such a person on the race ground,” replied I; “but only for an instant!”
“I saw someone like that on the racetrack,” I replied; “but it was just for a moment!”
Farther conversation was suspended by a few heavy drops which fell upon us; the cloud had passed over the moon, and was hastening rapidly and loweringly over our heads. Tyrrell was neither of an age, a frame, nor a temper, to be so indifferent to a hearty wetting as myself.
Further conversation came to a halt when a few heavy raindrops began to fall on us; the cloud had moved in front of the moon and was quickly rushing and looming above us. Tyrrell was neither the right age, physically built, nor in the right mood to take a soaking as casually as I could.
“God!” he cried, “you must put on that beast of your’s—I can’t get wet, for all the horses in the world.”
“God!” he exclaimed, “you’ve got to put on that beast of yours—I can’t get wet, no matter how many horses there are in the world.”
I was not much pleased with the dictatorial tone of this remark. “It is impossible,” said I, “especially as the horse is not my own, and seems considerably lamer than at first; but let me not detain you.”
I wasn't too happy with the bossy tone of this comment. “That's not possible,” I said, “especially since the horse isn't mine and looks a lot lamer than before; but I don't want to hold you up.”
“Well!” cried Tyrrell, in a raised and angry voice, which pleased me still less than his former remark; “but how am I to find my way, if I leave you?”
“Well!” shouted Tyrrell, in a loud and angry tone, which annoyed me even more than his earlier comment; “but how am I supposed to find my way if I leave you?”
“Keep straight on,” said I, “for a mile farther, then a sign-post will direct you to the left; after a short time, you will have a steep hill to descend, at the bottom of which is a large pool, and a singularly shaped tree; then keep straight on, till you pass a house belonging to Mr. Dawson—”
“Keep going straight,” I said, “for another mile, then a sign will point you to the left; after a short while, you’ll come to a steep hill to go down, and at the bottom, there’s a big pool and a uniquely shaped tree; then continue straight until you pass Mr. Dawson’s house—”
“Come, come, Pelham, make haste!” exclaimed Tyrrell, impatiently, as the rain began now to descend fast and heavy.
“Come on, Pelham, hurry up!” shouted Tyrrell, impatiently, as the rain started to fall quickly and heavily.
“When you have passed that house,” I resumed coolly, rather enjoying his petulance, “you must bear to the right for six miles, and you will be at Chester Park in less than an hour.”
“When you’ve passed that house,” I continued calmly, somewhat enjoying his irritation, “you need to turn right for six miles, and you’ll be at Chester Park in under an hour.”
Tyrrell made no reply, but put spurs to his horse. The pattering rain and the angry heavens soon drowned the last echoes of the receding hoofclang.
Tyrrell didn’t say anything but urged his horse forward. The sound of the rain and the raging sky quickly drowned out the last echoes of the fading hoofbeats.
For myself, I looked in vain for a tree; not even a shrub was to be found; the fields lay bare on either side, with no other partition but a dead hedge, and a deep dyke. “Patientia fit melius,” thought I, as Horace said, and Vincent would say; and in order to divert my thoughts from my situation, I turned them towards my diplomatic success with Lord Chester. Presently, for I think scarcely five minutes had elapsed since Tyrrell’s departure, a horseman passed me at a sharp pace; the moon was hid by the dense cloud, and the night, though not wholly dark, was dim and obscured, so that I could only catch the outline of the flitting figure. A thrill of fear crept over me, when I saw that it was enveloped in a horseman’s cloak. I soon rallied—“There are more cloaks in the world than one,” said I to myself; “besides, even if it be Tyrrell’s dodger, as he calls him, the baronet is better mounted than any highwayman since the days of Du Val; and is, moreover, strong enough and cunning enough to take admirable care of himself.” With this reflection I dismissed the occurrence from my thoughts, and once more returned to self-congratulations upon my own incomparable genius. “I shall now,” I thought, “have well earned my seat in parliament; Dawton will indisputably be, if not the prime, the principal minister in rank and influence. He cannot fail to promote me for his own sake, as well as mine; and when I have once fairly got my legs in St. Stephen’s, I shall soon have my hands in office: ‘power,’ says some one, ‘is a snake that when it once finds a hole into which it can introduce its head, soon manages to wriggle in the rest of its body.’” With such meditations I endeavoured to beguile the time and cheat myself into forgetfulness of the lameness of my horse, and the dripping wetness of his rider. At last the storm began sullenly to subside: one impetuous torrent, ten-fold more violent than those that had preceded it, was followed by a momentary stillness, which was again broken by a short relapse of a less formidable severity, and the moment it ceased, the beautiful moon broke out, the cloud rolled heavily away, and the sky shone forth, as fair and smiling as Lady—at a ball, after she has been beating her husband at home.
For me, I looked fruitlessly for a tree; not even a bush was in sight; the fields were bare on either side, separated only by a dead hedge and a deep ditch. “Patience makes things better, ” I thought, as Horace would say, and Vincent would agree; and to distract myself from my situation, I shifted my thoughts to my diplomatic success with Lord Chester. Soon, barely five minutes had passed since Tyrrell left, when a horseman rode past me quickly; the moon was hidden by thick clouds, and although it wasn't completely dark, the night was dim and obscure, so I could only see the outline of the person. A chill of fear ran through me when I realized they were wrapped in a rider's cloak. I quickly reassured myself—“There are more cloaks in the world than just one,” I told myself; “besides, even if it is Tyrrell’s dodger, as he calls him, the baronet is better mounted than any highwayman since the days of Du Val; and he's smart and strong enough to take excellent care of himself.” With this thought, I pushed the incident aside and returned to congratulating myself on my own unmatched brilliance. “I will now,” I thought, “have truly earned my place in parliament; Dawton will undoubtedly be, if not the top minister, the most important one in rank and influence. He can't afford not to promote me for both our sakes; and once I have my foothold in St. Stephen’s, I'll soon have my hands in office: ‘power,’ as someone said, ‘is a snake that once it finds a hole to stick its head in, quickly wriggles in the rest of its body.’” With these reflections, I tried to pass the time and trick myself into forgetting about my horse's lameness and the soaking wetness of his rider. Finally, the storm began to dull: one fierce downpour, ten times stronger than those before it, was followed by a brief lull, which was then interrupted by a short return of less intense rain, and the moment it stopped, the beautiful moon appeared, the clouds rolled away heavily, and the sky shone bright and cheerful like a lady at a ball, after she's been winning against her husband at home.
But at that instant, or perhaps a second before the storm ceased, I thought I heard the sound of a human cry. I paused, and my heart stood still—I could have heard a gnat hum: the sound was not repeated; my ear caught nothing but the plashing of the rain drops from the dead hedges, and the murmur of the swollen dykes, as the waters pent within them rolled hurriedly on. By and by, an owl came suddenly from behind me, and screamed as it flapped across my path; that, too, went rapidly away: and with a smile, at what I deemed my own fancy, I renewed my journey. I soon came to the precipitous descent I have before mentioned; I dismounted, for safety, from my drooping and jaded horse, and led him down the hill. At a distance beyond I saw something dark moving on the grass which bordered the road; as I advanced, it started forth from the shadow, and fled rapidly before me, in the moonshine—it was a riderless horse. A chilling foreboding seized me: I looked round for some weapon, such as the hedge might afford; and finding a strong stick of tolerable weight and thickness, I proceeded more cautiously, but more fearlessly than before. As I wound down the hill, the moonlight fell full upon the remarkable and lonely tree I had observed in the morning. Bare, wan, and giant-like, as it rose amidst the surrounding waste, it borrowed even a more startling and ghostly appearance from the cold and lifeless moonbeams which fell around and upon it like a shroud. The retreating animal I had driven before me, paused by this tree. I hastened my steps, as if by an involuntary impulse, as well as the enfeebled animal I was leading would allow me, and discovered a horseman galloping across the waste at full speed. The ground over which he passed was steeped in the moonshine, and I saw the long and disguising cloak, in which he was developed, as clearly as by the light of day. I paused: and as I was following him with my looks, my eye fell upon some obscure object by the left side of the pool. I threw my horse’s rein over the hedge, and firmly grasping my stick, hastened to the spot. As I approached the object, I perceived that it was a human figure; it was lying still and motionless; the limbs were half immersed in the water—the face was turned upwards—the side and throat were wet with a deep red stain—it was of blood; the thin, dark hairs of the head, were clotted together over a frightful and disfiguring contusion. I bent over the face in a shuddering and freezing silence. It was the countenance of Sir John Tyrrell!
But at that moment, or maybe just a second before the storm stopped, I thought I heard a human cry. I paused, and my heart stopped—I could have heard a gnat buzz: the sound didn't come again; all I could hear was the rain dripping from the dead hedges and the murmur of the swollen ditches as the trapped water rushed on. After a bit, an owl suddenly flew past me and screeched as it crossed my path; it quickly disappeared: and with a smile, thinking it was just my imagination, I continued on my journey. I soon reached the steep decline I mentioned before; I got off my tired and weary horse for safety and led him down the hill. In the distance, I saw something dark moving in the grass next to the road; as I got closer, it emerged from the shadows and quickly ran away from me in the moonlight—it was a riderless horse. A chilling feeling gripped me: I looked around for something to use as a weapon, like a branch from the hedge; finding a strong stick of decent weight and thickness, I proceeded more carefully, but with a bit more courage than before. As I made my way down the hill, the moonlight shone fully on the unique and lonely tree I had noticed in the morning. Bare, pale, and towering, it stood out against the surrounding wasteland, taking on an even more eerie and ghostly appearance from the cold, lifeless moonbeams that enveloped it like a shroud. The fleeing horse I had driven before me paused by this tree. I quickened my pace, as if pulled by an involuntary urge, as much as the weakened animal I was leading would allow, and spotted a horseman galloping across the wasteland at full speed. The ground he passed over was bathed in moonlight, and I could see the long, concealing cloak he wore as clearly as in daylight. I stopped: and while I was watching him, my gaze fell on some obscure object to the left side of the pool. I threw my horse's reins over the hedge, firmly grasping my stick, and hurried to the spot. As I approached the object, I realized it was a human figure; it was lying still and motionless; its limbs were half-submerged in the water—the face was turned upwards—the side and throat were wet with a deep red stain—it was blood; the thin, dark hairs of the head were matted together over a horrific and disfiguring injury. I bent over the face in shuddering, freezing silence. It was the face of Sir John Tyrrell!
CHAPTER LXV.
Marry, he was dead— And the right valiant Barlquo walked too late, Whom, you may say, if it please you, Fleance killed, For Fleance fled! —Macbeth.
Yeah, he was dead— And the brave Barlquo came too late, Who, if you’d like to say, Fleance killed, Because Fleance ran away! —Macbeth.
It is a fearful thing, even to the hardiest nerves, to find ourselves suddenly alone with the dead. How much more so, if we have, but a breathing interval before, moved and conversed with the warm and living likeness of the motionless clay before us!
It’s a terrifying experience, even for the toughest among us, to suddenly be alone with the dead. How much more so if just moments before, we had interacted and talked with the warm, living person who is now just motionless clay in front of us!
And this was the man from whom I had parted in coldness—almost in anger—at a word—a breath! I took up the heavy hand—it fell from my grasp, and as it did so, I thought a change passed over the livid countenance. I was deceived; it was but a light cloud flitting over the moon;—it rolled away, and the placid and guiltless light shone over that scene of dread and blood, making more wild and chilling the eternal contrast of earth and heaven—man and his Maker—passion and immutability—dust and immortality.
And this was the man I had separated from in coldness—almost in anger—over just a word—a breath! I picked up the heavy hand—it slipped from my grip, and as it did, I thought I saw a change on the pale face. I was wrong; it was just a passing cloud drifting across the moon;—it moved away, and the calm and innocent light illuminated that terrifying and bloody scene, amplifying the disturbing contrast between earth and heaven—humans and their Creator—passion and unchangeability—dust and immortality.
But that was not a moment for reflection—a thousand thoughts hurried upon me, and departed as swift and confusedly as they came. My mind seemed a jarring and benighted chaos of the faculties which were its elements; and I had stood several minutes over the corpse before, by a vigorous effort, I shook off the stupor that possessed me, and began to think of the course that it now behoved me to pursue.
But that wasn’t a moment for reflection—thoughts rushed at me, then left just as quickly and chaotically as they came. My mind felt like a noisy and dark mess of all its different parts; I had stood over the body for several minutes before, with a strong effort, I shook off the daze that overwhelmed me and started to think about what I needed to do next.
The house I had noted in the morning was, I knew, within a few minutes’ walk of the spot; but it belonged to Dawson, upon whom the first weight of my suspicions rested. I called to mind the disreputable character of that man, and the still more daring and hardened one of his companion Thornton. I remembered the reluctance of the deceased to accompany them, and the well-grounded reason he assigned; and my suspicions amounting to certainty, I resolved rather to proceed to Chester Park, and there give the alarm, than to run the unnecessary risk of interrupting the murderers in the very lair of their retreat. And yet, thought I, as I turned slowly away, how, if they were the villains, is the appearance and flight of the disguised horseman to be accounted for?
The house I spotted in the morning was just a few minutes' walk away; but it belonged to Dawson, on whom my suspicions first fell heavily. I recalled his shady reputation and the even more audacious and hardened demeanor of his partner Thornton. I remembered how the deceased was hesitant to go with them and the solid reason he gave for it; and with my suspicions turning into certainty, I decided it was better to head to Chester Park to raise the alarm instead of risking an encounter with the murderers in their own hideout. Yet, as I slowly turned away, I wondered how, if they were indeed the criminals, could the appearance and escape of the disguised horseman be explained?
Then flashed upon my recollection all that Tyrrell had said of the dogged pursuit of that mysterious person, and the circumstance of his having passed me upon the road so immediately after Tyrrell had quitted me. These reflections (associated with a name I did not dare breathe even to myself, although I could not suppress a suspicion which accounted at once for the pursuit, and even for the deed,) made me waver in, and almost renounce my former condemnation of Thornton and his friend: and by the time I reached the white gate and dwarfish avenue which led to Dawson’s house, I resolved, at all events, to halt at the solitary mansion, and mark the effect my information would cause.
Then it all came back to me—everything Tyrrell had said about the relentless pursuit of that mysterious person, and the fact that he had passed me on the road right after Tyrrell had left. These thoughts (linked to a name I didn’t even dare to say to myself, even though I couldn’t shake off a suspicion that explained the pursuit and even the act) made me question and nearly give up my earlier judgment of Thornton and his friend. By the time I reached the white gate and the narrow path leading to Dawson’s house, I had decided, at the very least, to stop at the lonely mansion and see what impact my information would have.
A momentary fear for my own safety came across me, but was as instantly dismissed;—for even supposing the friends were guilty, still it would be no object to them to extend their remorseless villany to me; and I knew that I could sufficiently command my own thoughts to prevent any suspicion I might form, from mounting to my countenance, or discovering itself in my manner.
A brief fear for my own safety crossed my mind, but I quickly brushed it aside; even if my friends were guilty, it wouldn’t benefit them to include me in their ruthless schemes. I knew I could control my thoughts well enough to keep any suspicions I might have from showing on my face or revealing themselves in my behavior.
There was a light in the upper story; it burned still and motionless. How holy seemed the tranquillity of life, to the forced and fearful silence of the death scene I had just witnessed! I rung twice at the door—no one came to answer my summons, but the light in the upper window moved hurriedly to and fro.
There was a light in the upstairs window; it burned steadily and without movement. How sacred the peace of life felt compared to the forced and fearful silence of the death scene I had just seen! I rang the doorbell twice—no one came to answer, but the light in the upper window flickered rapidly back and forth.
“They are coming,” said I to myself. No such thing—the casement above was opened—I looked up, and discovered, to my infinite comfort and delight, a blunderbuss protruded eight inches out of the window in a direct line with my head; I receded close to the wall with no common precipitation.
“They're coming,” I said to myself. Not true—the window above was open—I looked up and, to my immense relief and joy, saw a blunderbuss sticking eight inches out of the window straight in line with my head; I backed away close to the wall without any hesitation.
“Get away, you rascal,” said a gruff, but trembling voice, “or I’ll blow your brains out.”
“Get lost, you troublemaker,” said a rough but shaking voice, “or I’ll blow your brains out.”
“My good Sir,” I replied, still keeping my situation, “I come on urgent business, either to Mr. Thornton or Mr. Dawson; and you had better, therefore, if the delay is not very inconvenient, defer the honour you offer me, till I have delivered my message.”
“My good Sir,” I replied, maintaining my composure, “I have urgent business to discuss, either with Mr. Thornton or Mr. Dawson; so if it’s not too much trouble, could we postpone the honor you’re offering me until I’ve delivered my message?”
“Master, and ‘Squire Thornton are not returned from Newmarket, and we cannot let any one in till they come home,” replied the voice, in a tone somewhat mollified by my rational remonstrance; and while I was deliberating what rejoinder to make, a rough, red head, like Liston’s, in a farce, poked itself cautiously out under cover of the blunderbuss, and seemed to reconnoitre my horse and myself. Presently another head, but attired in the more civilized gear of a cap and flowers, peeped over the first person’s left shoulder; the view appeared to reassure them.
“Master and ‘Squire Thornton haven't come back from Newmarket, and we can’t let anyone in until they return,” the voice replied, sounding a bit calmer after my rational argument; and while I was considering what to say next, a rough, red head, reminiscent of Liston in a farce, poked itself out cautiously behind the blunderbuss, seemingly inspecting my horse and me. Soon, another head, this one wearing a more refined cap adorned with flowers, peeked over the first person's shoulder; the sight seemed to put them at ease.
“Sir,” said the female, “my husband and Mr. Thornton are not returned; and we have been so much alarmed of late, by an attack on the house, that I cannot admit any one till their return.”
“Sir,” said the woman, “my husband and Mr. Thornton haven’t come back, and we’ve been so worried lately because of an attack on the house that I can’t let anyone in until they get back.”
“Madam,” I replied, reverently doffing my hat, “I do not like to alarm you by mentioning the information I should have given to Mr. Dawson; only oblige me by telling them, on their return, to look beside the pool on the common; they will then do as best pleases them.”
“Ma'am,” I said, respectfully taking off my hat, “I don’t want to worry you by bringing up what I should have told Mr. Dawson; just please ask them, when they come back, to check next to the pool on the common; then they can decide what to do.”
Upon this speech, which certainly was of no agreeable tendency, the blunderbuss palpitated so violently, that I thought it highly imprudent to tarry any longer in so immediate a vicinity; accordingly, I made the best of my way out of the avenue, and once more resumed my road to Chester Park.
Upon hearing this speech, which definitely was not pleasant, the blunderbuss shook so violently that I thought it was really unwise to stay any longer nearby; so, I quickly left the area and once again continued my journey to Chester Park.
I arrived there at length; the gentlemen were still in the dining-room. I sent out for Lord Chester, and communicated the scene I had witnessed, and the cause of my delay.
I finally arrived; the gentlemen were still in the dining room. I called for Lord Chester and shared what I had seen and the reason for my delay.
“What, Brown Bob lamed?” said he, “and Tyrrell—poor—poor fellow, how shocking! we must send instantly. Here, John! Tom! Wilson!” and his lordship shouted and rung the bell in an indescribable agitation.
“What, Brown Bob injured?” he said, “and Tyrrell—poor, poor guy, how terrible! We must send help right away. Here, John! Tom! Wilson!” He shouted and rang the bell in a state of intense agitation.
The under butler appeared, and Lord Chester began—“My head groom—Sir John Tyrrell is murdered—violent sprain in off leg—send lights with Mr. Pelham—poor gentleman—an express instantly to Dr. Physicon—Mr. Pelham will tell you all—Brown Bob—his throat cut from ear to ear—what shall be done?” and with this coherent and explanatory harangue, the marquis sunk down in his chair in a sort of hysteria.
The under butler showed up, and Lord Chester started, “My head groom—Sir John Tyrrell has been murdered—he has a serious sprain in his left leg—send some lights with Mr. Pelham—poor guy—immediately send an express to Dr. Physicon—Mr. Pelham will fill you in on everything—Brown Bob—his throat was cut from ear to ear—what should we do?” and with that clear and detailed speech, the marquis collapsed into his chair in a fit of hysteria.
The under butler looked at him in suspicious bewilderment. “Come,” said I, “I will explain what his lordship means:” and, taking the man out of the room, I gave him, in brief, the necessary particulars. I ordered a fresh horse for myself, and four horsemen to accompany me. While these were preparing, the news was rapidly spreading, and I was soon surrounded by the whole house. Many of the men wished to accompany me; and Lord Chester, who had at last recovered from his stupor, insisted upon heading the search. We set off, to the number of fourteen, and soon arrived at Dawson’s house: the light in the upper room was still burning. We rang, and after a brief pause, Thornton himself opened the door to us. He looked pale and agitated.
The under butler looked at him with suspicious confusion. “Come,” I said, “let me explain what his lordship means:” and, taking the man out of the room, I quickly filled him in on the details. I ordered a fresh horse for myself and four riders to join me. While they were getting ready, the news spread fast, and I was soon surrounded by everyone in the house. Many of the men wanted to come with me, and Lord Chester, who had finally recovered from his daze, insisted on leading the search. We set off with fourteen of us and soon arrived at Dawson’s house: the light in the upper room was still on. We rang the bell, and after a brief pause, Thornton himself opened the door for us. He looked pale and shaken.
“How shocking!” he said directly—“we are only just returned from the spot.”
“How shocking!” he said directly. “We just got back from there.”
“Accompany us, Mr. Thornton,” said I, sternly; and fixing my eye upon him—
“Come with us, Mr. Thornton,” I said firmly, locking my gaze on him—
“Certainly,” was his immediate answer, without testifying any confusion—“I will fetch my hat.” He went into the house for a moment.
“Of course,” was his quick response, showing no signs of confusion—“I’ll grab my hat.” He went inside for a moment.
“Do you suspect these people?” whispered Lord Chester.
“Do you think these people are suspicious?” whispered Lord Chester.
“Not suspect,” said I, “but doubt.”
“Not suspect,” I said, “but doubt.”
We proceeded down the avenue: “Where is Mr. Dawson?” said I to Thornton.
We walked down the street. “Where's Mr. Dawson?” I asked Thornton.
“Oh, within!” answered Thornton.
“Oh, inside!” answered Thornton.
“Shall I fetch him?”
“Should I get him?”
“Do,” was my brief reply.
"Do," was my quick reply.
Thornton was absent some minutes; when he re-appeared, Dawson was following him. “Poor fellow,” said he to me in a low tone—“he was so shocked by the sight, that he is still all in a panic; besides, as you will see, he is half drunk still.”
Thornton was gone for a few minutes; when he came back, Dawson was trailing behind him. “Poor guy,” he said to me quietly—“he was so shaken by what he saw that he’s still really freaked out; plus, as you’ll notice, he’s still half drunk.”
I made no answer, but looked narrowly at Dawson; he was evidently, as Thornton said, greatly intoxicated: his eyes swam, and his feet staggered as he approached us; yet, through all the natural effects of drunkenness, he seemed nervous and frightened. This, however, might be the natural, and consequently innocent effect, of the mere sight of an object so full of horror; and, accordingly, I laid little stress upon it.
I didn't respond, but I watched Dawson closely; he was clearly, as Thornton mentioned, very drunk: his eyes were glassy, and he was stumbling as he came towards us. Still, despite the typical signs of being intoxicated, he seemed anxious and scared. However, this could just be a normal and innocent reaction to seeing something so horrifying, so I didn't think much of it.
We reached the fatal spot: the body seemed perfectly unmoved. “Why,” said I, apart to Thornton, while all the rest were crowding fearfully round the corpse—“why did you not take the body within?”
We arrived at the tragic scene: the body looked completely undisturbed. “Why,” I said to Thornton quietly, while everyone else anxiously gathered around the corpse—“why didn’t you bring the body inside?”
“I was going to return here with our servant for that purpose,” answered the gambler; “for poor Dawson was both too drunk and too nervous to give me any assistance.”
“I was planning to come back here with our servant for that reason,” answered the gambler; “because poor Dawson was both too drunk and too anxious to help me.”
“And how came it,” I rejoined, eyeing him searchingly, “that you and your friend had not returned home when I called there, although you had both long since passed me on the road, and I had never overtaken you?”
“And how is it,” I replied, looking at him closely, “that you and your friend hadn’t come home when I stopped by, even though you both passed me on the road a while ago, and I never caught up with you?”
Thornton, without any hesitation, replied—“because, during the violence of the shower, we cut across the fields to an old shed, which we recollected, and we remained there till the rain had ceased.”
Thornton didn’t hesitate to answer—“because, in the middle of the heavy rain, we took a shortcut through the fields to an old shed we remembered, and we stayed there until the rain stopped.”
“They are probably innocent,” thought I—and I turned to look once more at the body which our companions had now raised. There was upon the head a strong contusion, as if inflicted by some blunt and heavy instrument. The fingers of the right hand were deeply gashed, and one of them almost dissevered: the unfortunate man had, in all probability, grasped the sharp weapon from which his other wounds proceeded; these were one wide cut along the throat, and another in the side; either of them would have occasioned his death.
“They're probably innocent,” I thought—and I turned to look again at the body that our companions had now lifted. There was a severe bruise on the head, as if struck by some blunt and heavy object. The fingers of the right hand were deeply cut, with one nearly severed: the unfortunate man had likely grabbed the sharp weapon that caused his other injuries; there was one deep cut along the throat and another in the side; either of these could have led to his death.
In loosening the clothes another wound was discovered, but apparently of a less fatal nature; and in lifting the body, the broken blade of a long sharp instrument, like a case-knife, was discovered. It was the opinion of the surgeon, who afterwards examined the body, that the blade had been broken by coming in contact with one of the rib bones; and it was by this that he accounted for the slightness of the last mentioned wound. I looked carefully among the fern and long grass, to see if I could discover any other token of the murderer: Thornton assisted me. At the distance of some feet from the body, I thought I perceived something glitter. I hastened to the place, and picked up a miniature. I was just going to cry out, when Thornton whispered—“Hush! I know the picture; it is as I suspected.”
In loosening the clothes, another wound was found, but it seemed less serious; and when lifting the body, we discovered the broken blade of a long, sharp instrument, like a knife. The surgeon who later examined the body believed that the blade broke when it hit one of the rib bones, which explained the minor nature of the last wound. I looked carefully through the ferns and tall grass to see if I could find any other clues left by the murderer, with Thornton helping me. After a few feet from the body, I thought I saw something shiny. I rushed over and picked up a miniature. I was about to shout when Thornton whispered, “Hush! I know this picture; it's just as I thought.”
An icy thrill ran through my very heart. With a desperate but trembling hand, I cleansed from the picture the blood, in which, notwithstanding its distance from the corpse, the grater part of it was bathed. I looked upon the features; they were those of a young and singularly beautiful female. I recognized them not: I turned to the other side of the miniature; upon it were braided two locks of hair—one was the long, dark ringlet of a woman, the other was of a light auburn. Beneath were four letters. I looked eagerly at them. “My eyes are dim,” said I, in a low tone to Thornton, “I cannot trace the initials.”
An icy thrill ran through my heart. With a desperate but shaky hand, I wiped the blood off the picture, where most of it was soaked, despite how far it was from the corpse. I examined the features; they belonged to a young and incredibly beautiful woman. I didn’t recognize her. I flipped the miniature over; there were two braided locks of hair on it—one was a long, dark curl from a woman, and the other was a light auburn one. Below them were four letters. I looked at them eagerly. “My eyes are blurry,” I said quietly to Thornton, “I can’t see the initials.”
“But I can,” replied he, in the same whispered key, but with a savage exultation, which made my heart stand still—“they are G. D., R. G.; they are the initials of Gertrude Douglas and Reginald Glanville.”
“But I can,” he replied, in the same quiet tone, but with a fierce excitement that made my heart stop—“they are G. D., R. G.; they are the initials of Gertrude Douglas and Reginald Glanville.”
I looked up at the speaker—our eyes met—I grasped his hand vehemently. He understood me. “Put it up,” said he; “we will keep the secret.” All this, so long in the recital, passed in the rapidity of a moment.
I glanced at the speaker—our eyes locked—I tightly held his hand. He got what I meant. “Lift it up,” he said; “we'll keep it a secret.” All of this, which took a while to tell, happened in the blink of an eye.
“Have you found any thing there, Pelham?” shouted one of our companions.
“Have you found anything there, Pelham?” shouted one of our companions.
“No!” cried I, thrusting the miniature in my bosom, and turning unconcernedly away.
“No!” I cried, stuffing the miniature into my pocket and casually walking away.
We carried the corpse to Dawson’s house. The poor wife was in fits. We heard her scream as we laid the body upon a table in the parlour.
We took the body to Dawson’s house. The poor wife was beside herself. We heard her scream as we placed the body on a table in the living room.
“What more can be done?” said Lord Chester.
“What else can be done?” said Lord Chester.
“Nothing,” was the general answer. No excitation makes the English people insensible to the chance of catching cold!
“Nothing,” was the general answer. No excitement makes the English people unaware of the risk of catching a cold!
“Let us go home, then, and send to the nearest magistrate,” exclaimed our host: and this proposal required no repetition.
“Let’s go home then and send for the nearest magistrate,” our host exclaimed, and this suggestion didn’t need to be repeated.
On our way, Chester said to me, “That fellow Dawson looked devilish uneasy—don’t you still suspect him and his friend?”
On our way, Chester said to me, “That guy Dawson looked really uneasy—don’t you still suspect him and his friend?”
“I do not!” answered I, emphatically.
“I don’t!” I replied, firmly.
VOLUME VI.
CHAPTER LXVI.
And now I’m the world alone, ............ But why for others should I groan, When none will sigh for me?—Byron.
And now I'm all alone in the world, ............ But why should I suffer for others when no one will care for me?—Byron.
The whole country was in confusion at the news of the murder. All the myrmidons of justice were employed in the most active research for the murderers. Some few persons were taken up on suspicion, but were as instantly discharged. Thornton and Dawson underwent a long and rigorous examination; but no single tittle of evidence against them appeared: they were consequently dismissed. The only suspicious circumstance against them, was their delay on the road; but the cause given, the same as Thornton had at first assigned to me, was probable and natural. The shed was indicated, and, as if to confirm Thornton’s account, a glove belonging to that person was found there. To crown all, my own evidence, in which I was constrained to mention the circumstance of the muffled horseman having passed me on the road, and being found by me on the spot itself, threw the whole weight of suspicion upon that man, whoever he might be.
The whole country was in chaos after the news of the murder. All the justice officials were actively searching for the killers. A few people were arrested on suspicion but were quickly released. Thornton and Dawson went through a long and tough questioning, but there was no evidence against them, so they were let go. The only questionable thing was their delay on the road, but the explanation they gave, which Thornton had initially shared with me, seemed reasonable. The shed was pointed out, and to back up Thornton’s story, a glove belonging to him was found there. To top it all off, my own statement, where I had to mention seeing the masked horseman pass me on the road and later finding him at the scene, shifted all suspicion onto that man, whoever he was.
All attempts, however, to discover him were in vain. It was ascertained that a man, muffled in a cloak, was seen at Newmarket, but not remarkably observed; it was also discovered, that a person so habited had put up a grey horse to bait in one of the inns at Newmarket; but in the throng of strangers, neither the horse nor its owner had drawn down any particular remark.
All efforts to find him, however, were unsuccessful. It was confirmed that a man wrapped in a cloak was seen at Newmarket, but he didn’t attract much attention. It was also found out that someone dressed similarly had put a grey horse up for bait at one of the inns in Newmarket; however, among the crowd of strangers, neither the horse nor its owner stood out in any notable way.
On further inquiry, testimony differed; four or five men, in cloaks, had left their horses at the stables; one ostler changed the colour of the steed to brown, a second to black, a third deposed that the gentleman was remarkably tall, and the waite swore solemnly he had given a glass of brandy and water to an unked looking gentleman, in a cloak, who was remarkably short. In fine, no material point could be proved, and though the officers were still employed in active search, they could trace nothing that promised a speedy discovery.
On further investigation, the testimonies varied; four or five men in cloaks had left their horses at the stables. One stablehand said he changed the horse's color to brown, another claimed it was black, and a third stated that the gentleman was extremely tall. Meanwhile, the watchman swore that he had served a drink of brandy and water to a strangely dressed gentleman in a cloak who was surprisingly short. In the end, nothing significant could be established, and even though the officers were still actively searching, they couldn't find any leads that suggested a quick resolution.
As for myself, as soon as I decently could, I left Chester Park, with a most satisfactory dispatch in my pocket, from its possessor to Lord Dawton, and found myself once more on the road to London!
As for me, as soon as I could, I left Chester Park, with a very satisfactory letter in my pocket, from its owner to Lord Dawton, and found myself once again on the road to London!
Alas! how different were my thoughts! How changed the temper of my mind, since I had last travelled that road. Then I was full of hope, energy, ambition—of interest for Reginald Glanville—of adoration for his sister; and now, I leaned back listless and dispirited, without a single feeling to gladden the restless and feverish despair which, ever since that night, had possessed me. What was ambition henceforth to me? The most selfish amongst us must have some human being to whom to refer—with whom to connect—to associate—to treasure the triumphs and gratifications of self. Where now was such a being to me? My earliest friend, for whom my esteem was the greater for his sorrows, my interest the keener for his mystery, Reginald Glanville, was a murderer! a dastardly, a barbarous felon, whom the chance of an instant might convict!—and she—she, the only woman in the world I had ever really loved—who had ever pierced the thousand folds of my ambitious and scheming heart—she was the sister of the assassin!
Alas! how different were my thoughts! How changed the state of my mind since I had last traveled that road. Back then, I was full of hope, energy, ambition—interested in Reginald Glanville—adoring his sister; and now, I leaned back, listless and dispirited, without a single feeling to brighten the restless and feverish despair that had taken hold of me ever since that night. What did ambition mean to me now? Even the most selfish among us need some human connection to reference—to associate with—to share and cherish the triumphs and joys of oneself. Where was that connection for me now? My oldest friend, for whom my esteem grew with his sorrows and my interest sharpened by his mystery, Reginald Glanville, was a murderer! A cowardly, barbaric criminal who could be convicted in an instant!—and she—she, the only woman in the world I had ever truly loved—who had ever pierced the many layers of my ambitious and scheming heart—she was the sister of the assassin!
Then came over my mind the savage and exulting eye of Thornton, when it read the damning record of Glanville’s guilt; and in spite of my horror at the crime of my former friend, I trembled for his safety: nor was I satisfied with myself at my prevarication as a witness. It is true, that I had told the truth, but I had concealed all the truth; and my heart swelled proudly and bitterly against the miniature which I still concealed in my bosom.
Then I thought about the fierce and triumphant look in Thornton's eyes when he read the damning proof of Glanville’s guilt; and despite my horror at the crime committed by my former friend, I was anxious for his safety. I didn't feel good about my dishonesty as a witness. It’s true that I told part of the truth, but I hid the whole truth; and my heart swelled with both pride and bitterness over the small portrait that I still kept hidden in my chest.
Light as I may seem to the reader, bent upon the pleasures and the honours of the great world, as I really was, there had never, since I had recognized and formed a decided code of principles, been a single moment in which I had transgressed it; and perhaps I was sterner and more inflexible in the tenets of my morality, such as they were, than even the most zealous worshipper of the letter, as well as the spirit of the law and the prophets, would require. Certainly there were many pangs within me, when I reflected, that to save a criminal, in whose safety I was selfishly concerned, I had tampered with my honour, paltered with the truth, and broken what I felt to be a peremptory and inviolable duty. Let it be for ever remembered, that once acknowledge and ascertain that a principle is publicly good, and no possible private motive should ever induce you to depart from it.
As lighthearted as I might seem to the reader, focused on the pleasures and status of the high society, which I truly was, I had never once, since I recognized and established a clear set of principles, gone against them. In fact, I was perhaps stricter and more unyielding in my moral beliefs, whatever they were, than even the most devoted adherent of both the letter and spirit of the law and the prophets would demand. Certainly, I felt many inner torments when I realized that to protect a criminal, whose safety I was selfishly concerned about, I had compromised my honor, bent the truth, and violated what I believed to be a non-negotiable and sacred duty. Let it be remembered forever that once you recognize and confirm that a principle is for the public good, no personal motive should ever lead you to stray from it.
It was with a heightened pulse, and a burning cheek, that I entered London; before midnight I was in a high fever; they sent for the vultures of physic—I was bled copiously—I was kept quiet in bed for six days, at the end of that time, my constitution and youth restored me. I took up one of the newspapers listlessly: Glanville’s name struck me; I read the paragraph which contained it—it was a high-flown and fustian panegyric on his genius and promise. I turned to another column, it contained a long speech he had the night before made in the House of Commons.
With a racing heart and flushed cheeks, I entered London; by midnight, I was feeling feverish; they called in the doctors—I was bled extensively—I was kept resting in bed for six days, and by the end of that period, my health and youth brought me back. I picked up a newspaper aimlessly: Glanville’s name caught my attention; I read the section that mentioned it—it was an exaggerated and pompous tribute to his talent and potential. I turned to another column, which featured a lengthy speech he had given the night before in the House of Commons.
“Can such things be?” thought I; yea, and thereby hangs a secret and an anomaly in the human heart. A man may commit the greatest of crimes, and (if no other succeed to it,) it changes not the current of his being—to all the world—to all intents—for all objects, he may be the same. He may equally serve his country—equally benefit his friends—be generous—brave—benevolent, all that he was before. One crime, however heinous, makes no revolution in the system—it is only the perpetual course of sins, vices, follies, however insignificant they may seem, which alters the nature and hardens the heart.
“Can this really happen?” I thought. Yes, and hidden within that idea is a mystery and a contradiction in the human heart. A person can commit the worst crimes, and as long as no one else finds out, it doesn’t change who he is—at least to the outside world. For all practical purposes, he can remain the same. He can still serve his country, help his friends, and be generous, brave, and kind, just like he was before. One terrible act, no matter how evil, doesn't shake up his overall character. It’s the ongoing pattern of sins, vices, and foolishness, no matter how small they may seem, that changes a person and hardens the heart.
My mother was out of town when I returned there. They had written to her during my illness, and while I was yet musing over the day’s journal, a letter from her was put into my hand. I transcribe it.
My mom was out of town when I got back there. They had written to her during my illness, and while I was still reflecting on the day’s journal, a letter from her was handed to me. I’m copying it here.
“My Dearest Henry,
"My Dear Henry,"
“How dreadfully uneasy I am about you: write to me directly. I would come to town myself, but am staying with dear Lady Dawton, who wont hear of my going; and I cannot offend her for your sake. By the by, why have you not called upon Lord Dawton? but, I forgot, you have been ill. My dear, dear child, I am wretched about you, and now pale your illness will make you look! just too, as the best part of the season is coming on. How unlucky! Pray, don’t wear a black cravat when you next call on Lady Roseville; but choose a very fine baptiste one—it will make you look rather delicate than ill. What physician do you have? I hope, in God, that it is Sir Henry Halford. I shall be too miserable if it is not. I am sure no one can conceive the anguish I suffer. Your father, too, poor man, has been laid up with the gout for the last three days. Keep up your spirits, my dearest child, and get some light books to entertain you; but, pray, as soon as you are well, do go to Lord Dawton’s—he is dying to see you; but be sure not to catch cold. How did you like Lady Chester? Pray take the greatest care of yourself, and write soon to
“How terribly worried I am about you: please write to me directly. I would come to town myself, but I’m staying with dear Lady Dawton, who won’t let me leave; and I can’t upset her for your sake. By the way, why haven’t you visited Lord Dawton? Oh, I forgot, you’ve been sick. My dear, dear child, I’m so distressed about you, and just think how pale your illness will make you look! Especially now that the best part of the season is coming up. What bad luck! Please don’t wear a black cravat when you next visit Lady Roseville; instead, pick a very nice white one—it will make you look more delicate than sick. Who’s your doctor? I really hope it’s Sir Henry Halford. I’ll be so miserable if it’s not. No one can imagine the pain I’m going through. Your father, poor man, has been suffering from gout for the last three days. Keep your spirits up, my dearest child, and get some light books to entertain yourself; but please, as soon as you’re better, do visit Lord Dawton—he's eager to see you, but be careful not to catch a cold. What did you think of Lady Chester? Please take great care of yourself, and write to me soon.”
“Your wretched, and most
“Your miserable, and most
“Affectionate Mother,
"Devoted Mom,"
“F. P.
F. P.
“P.S. How dreadfully shocking about that poor Sir John Tyrrell!”
“P.S. How incredibly shocking about that poor Sir John Tyrrell!”
I tossed the letter from me. Heaven pardon me if the misanthropy of my mood made me less grateful for the maternal solicitude than I should otherwise have been.
I threw the letter away. I hope heaven forgives me if my negative mood made me less appreciative of my mother’s concern than I would have been otherwise.
I took up one of the numerous books with which my table was covered; it was a worldly work of one of the French reasoners; it gave a new turn to my thoughts—my mind reverted to its former projects of ambition. Who does not know what active citizens private misfortune makes us? The public is like the pools of Bethesda—we all hasten there, to plunge in and rid ourselves of our afflictions.
I picked up one of the many books that covered my table; it was a worldly work by one of the French thinkers. It shifted my perspective—my mind returned to its earlier ambitious plans. Who doesn't know how much personal misfortune drives us to be active citizens? The public is like the pools of Bethesda—we all rush there to jump in and free ourselves from our troubles.
I drew my portfeuille to me, and wrote to Lord Dawton. Three hours after I had sent the note, he called upon me. I gave him Lord Chester’s letter, but he had already received from that nobleman a notification of my success. He was profuse in his compliments and thanks.
I pulled my wallet closer and wrote to Lord Dawton. Three hours after I sent the note, he came to see me. I handed him Lord Chester’s letter, but he had already gotten a message from that nobleman about my success. He was overflowing with compliments and gratitude.
“And, do you know,” added the statesman, “that you have quite made a conquest of Lord Guloseton? He speaks of you publicly in the highest terms: I wish we could get him and his votes. We must be strengthened, my dear Pelham; every thing depends on the crisis.”
“And, you know,” added the statesman, “you’ve really won over Lord Guloseton? He talks about you in the best way possible: I wish we could get him and his votes. We need to be stronger, my dear Pelham; everything depends on this moment.”
“Are you certain of the cabinet?” I asked.
“Are you sure about the cabinet?” I asked.
“Yes; it is not yet publicly announced, but it is fully known amongst us, who comes in, and who stays out. I am to have the place of—.”
“Yes; it hasn't been announced publicly yet, but everyone here knows who is coming in and who is staying out. I’m going to take the position of—.”
“I congratulate your lordship from my heart. What post do you design for me?”
“I sincerely congratulate you, my lord. What position are you planning for me?”
Lord Dawton changed countenance. “Why—really—Pelham, we have not yet filled up the lesser appointments, but you shall be well remembered—well, my dear Pelham, be sure of it.”
Lord Dawton's expression changed. “Actually, Pelham, we haven't filled the smaller positions yet, but you'll definitely be remembered—trust me on that, my dear Pelham.”
I looked at the noble speaker with a glance which, I flatter myself, is peculiar to me. If, thought I, the embryo minister is playing upon me as upon one of his dependant characters; if he dares forget what he owes to my birth and zeal, I will grind myself to powder but I will shake him out of his seat. The anger of the moment passed away.
I looked at the dignified speaker with a look that, if I may say so, is unique to me. If, I thought, the aspiring minister is toying with me like he does with one of his subordinates; if he dares to disregard what he owes to my background and dedication, I will go to great lengths to knock him out of his position. The anger of the moment faded away.
“Lord Dawton,” said I, “one word, and I have done discussing my claims for the present. Do you mean to place me in Parliament as soon as you are in the cabinet? What else you intend for me, I question not.”
“Lord Dawton,” I said, “just one word, and I’ll stop discussing my claims for now. Do you plan to put me in Parliament as soon as you're in the cabinet? I don’t doubt what else you have in mind for me.”
“Yes, assuredly, Pelham. How can you doubt it?”
“Yes, definitely, Pelham. How can you even question it?”
“Enough!—and now read this letter from France.”
“Enough!—now read this letter from France.”
Two days after my interview with Lord Dawton, as I was riding leisurely through the Green Park, in no very bright and social mood, one of the favoured carriages, whose owners are permitted to say, “Hic iter est nobis,” overtook me. A sweet voice ordered the coachman to stop, and then addressed itself to me.
Two days after my interview with Lord Dawton, while I was riding casually through Green Park, not in the best mood, one of the fancy carriages, whose owners are allowed to say, “This is our road,” passed by me. A lovely voice told the driver to stop and then spoke to me.
“What, the hero of Chester Park returned, without having once narrated his adventures tome?”
“What? The hero of Chester Park came back without even sharing his adventures in a book?”
“Beautiful Lady Roseville,” said I, “I plead guilty of negligence—not treason. I forgot, it is true, to appear before you, but I forget not the devotion of my duty now that I behold you. Command, and I obey.”
“Beautiful Lady Roseville,” I said, “I admit I’ve been careless—not disloyal. I did forget to show up in front of you, it’s true, but I haven’t forgotten my commitment to serve now that I see you. Just give the order, and I’ll follow.”
“See, Ellen,” said Lady Roseville, turning to a bending and blushing countenance beside her, which I then first perceived—“See what it is to be a knight errant; even his language, is worthy of Amadis of Gaul—but—(again addressing me) your adventures are really too shocking a subject to treat lightly. We lay our serious orders on you to come to our castle this night: we shall be alone.”
“Look, Ellen,” Lady Roseville said, turning to the blushing face beside her that I had just noticed. “See what it means to be a knight-errant; even his words are worthy of Amadis of Gaul—but—(addressing me again) your adventures are truly too disturbing to take lightly. We insist that you come to our castle tonight: we will be alone.”
“Willingly shall I repair to your bower, fayre ladie; but tell me, I beseech you, how many persons are signified in the world ‘alone?’”
“Sure, I'll come to your place, fair lady; but please tell me, how many people are meant by the word ‘alone’ in the world?”
“Why,” answered Lady Roseville, “I fear we may have two or three people with us; but I think, Ellen, we may promise our chevalier, that the number shall not exceed twelve.”
“Why,” replied Lady Roseville, “I’m afraid we might have two or three people joining us; but I think, Ellen, we can assure our knight that the total won’t go over twelve.”
I bowed and rode on. What worlds would I not have given to have touched the hand of the countess’s companion, though only for an instant. But—and that fearful but, chilled me, like an ice-bolt. I put spurs to my horse, and dashed fiercely onwards. There was rather a high wind stirring, and I bent my face from it, so as scarcely to see the course of my spirited and impatient horse.
I bowed and rode on. What I wouldn't have given to just touch the hand of the countess’s companion, even for a moment. But—and that terrifying but sent chills through me, like a blast of ice. I urged my horse forward and charged ahead. The wind was pretty strong, so I tilted my head away from it, barely able to see the path of my eager and restless horse.
“What ho, Sir!—what ho!” cried a shrill voice—“for God’s sake, don’t ride over me before dinner, whatever you do after it!”
"What’s up, Sir!—what’s up!" shouted a high-pitched voice—"for goodness’ sake, don’t run me over before dinner, whatever you do afterwards!"
I pulled up. “Ah, Lord Guloseton! how happy I am to see you; pray forgive my blindness, and my horse’s stupidity.”
I pulled up. “Ah, Lord Guloseton! I'm so glad to see you; please forgive my oversight and my horse’s foolishness.”
“‘Tis an ill wind,” answered the noble gourmand, “which blows nobody good. An excellent proverb, the veracity of which is daily attested; for, however unpleasant a keen wind may be, there is no doubt of its being a marvellous whetter of that greatest of Heaven’s blessings—an appetite. Little, however, did I expect, that besides blowing me a relish for my saute de foie gras, it would also blow me one who might, probably, be a partaker of my enjoyment. Honour me with your company at dinner to-day.”
“‘It’s a bad wind,” replied the noble food lover, “that doesn’t bring some good. What a great saying, the truth of which we see every day; for, no matter how unpleasant a strong wind may be, it definitely sharpens our appetite, which is one of life's greatest gifts. However, I didn’t expect that, in addition to giving me a craving for my saute de foie gras, it would also bring me someone who might share in my enjoyment. Please join me for dinner today.”
“What saloon will you dine in, my Lord Lucullus?” said I, in allusion to the custom of the epicure, by whose name I addressed him.
“What restaurant will you eat at, my Lord Lucullus?” I said, referring to the custom of the epicure, whose name I used to address him.
“The saloon of Diana,” replied Guloseton—“for she must certainly have shot the fine buck of which Lord H. sent me the haunch that we shall have to-day. It is the true old Meynell breed. I ask you not to meet Mr. So-and-so, and Lord What-dye-call-him: I ask you to meet a saute de foie gras, and a haunch of venison.”
“The lounge of Diana,” replied Guloseton, “because she must have definitely shot the nice buck that Lord H. sent me the haunch of, which we will have today. It’s the real old Meynell breed. I'm asking you not to meet Mr. So-and-so and Lord What-dye-call-him: I’m inviting you to enjoy a sautéed foie gras and a haunch of venison.”
“I will most certainly pay them my respects. Never did I know before how far things were better company than persons. Your lordship has taught me that great truth.”
“I will definitely pay my respects to them. I never realized before how much better things can be as company than people. Your lordship has taught me this important truth.”
“God bless me,” cried Guloseton, with an air of vexation, “here comes the Duke of Stilton, a horrid person, who told me the other day, at my petit diner, when I apologized to him for some strange error of my artiste’s, by which common vinegar had been substituted for Chili—who told me—what think you he told me? You cannot guess; he told me, forsooth, that he did not care what he eat; and, for his part, he could make a very good dinner off a beef-steak! Why the deuce, then, did he come and dine with me? Could he have said any thing more cutting? Imagine my indignation, when I looked round my table and saw so many good things thrown away upon such an idiot.”
“God help me,” exclaimed Guloseton, clearly annoyed, “here comes the Duke of Stilton, a terrible person, who told me the other day, at my small dinner, that when I apologized for some strange mistake made by my chef, where plain vinegar was used instead of Chili—do you know what he told me? You can't guess; he told me, of all things, that he didn’t care what he ate; and, for his part, he could make a perfectly fine dinner off a beef steak! Then why on earth did he come to dine with me? Could he have said anything more insulting? Just imagine my outrage when I looked around my table and saw so many delicious dishes wasted on such a fool.”
Scarcely was the last word out of the gourmand’s mouth before the noble personage so designated, joined us. It amused me to see Guloseton’s contempt (which he scarcely took the pains to suppress) of a person whom all Europe honoured, and his evident weariness of a companion, whose society every one else would have coveted as the summum bonum of worldly distinction. As for me, feeling any thing but social, I soon left the ill-matched pair, and rode into the other park.
Scarcely had the last word left the gourmand's mouth before the noble person joined us. It amused me to see Guloseton's contempt (which he barely bothered to hide) for someone whom all of Europe respected, and his clear annoyance at a companion whose company everyone else would have considered the ultimate mark of social status. As for me, feeling anything but social, I soon left the mismatched duo and rode into the other park.
Just as I entered it, I perceived, on a dull, yet cross-looking pony, Mr. Wormwood, of bitter memory. Although we had not met since our mutual sojourn at Sir Lionel Garratt’s, and were then upon very cool terms of acquaintance, he seemed resolved to recognize and claim me.
Just as I walked in, I saw Mr. Wormwood, who I remember with bitterness, sitting on a grumpy-looking pony. Even though we hadn’t seen each other since our time at Sir Lionel Garratt’s, where we were pretty distant, he seemed determined to acknowledge and greet me.
“My dear Sir,” said he, with a ghastly smile, “I am rejoiced once more to see you; bless me, how pale you look. I heard you had been very ill. Pray have you been yet to that man who professes to cure consumption in the worst stages?”
“My dear Sir,” he said, forcing a smile, “I’m so glad to see you again; wow, you look really pale. I heard you’ve been quite ill. Have you seen that man who claims to cure consumption even in the later stages?”
“Yes,” said I, “he read me two or three letters of reference from the patients he had cured. His last, he said, was a gentleman very far gone; a Mr. Wormwood.”
“Yeah,” I said, “he showed me a couple of reference letters from the patients he had helped. His most recent one, he mentioned, was from a man who was really in bad shape; a Mr. Wormwood.”
“Oh, you are pleased to be facetious,” said the cynic, coldly—“but pray do tell me about that horrid affair at Chester Park. How disagreeable it must have been to you to be taken up on suspicion of the murder.”
“Oh, you think it's funny,” said the cynic, coldly—“but please tell me about that terrible incident at Chester Park. It must have been so unpleasant for you to be suspected of murder.”
“Sir,” said I, haughtily, “what do you mean?”
“Sir,” I said, arrogantly, “what do you mean?”
“Oh, you were not—wern’t you? Well, I always thought it unlikely; but every one says so—”
“Oh, you weren’t—were you? Well, I always thought that was unlikely; but everyone says so—”
“My dear Sir,” I rejoined, “how long is it since you have minded what every body says? If I were so foolish, I should not be riding with you now; but I have always said, in contradiction to every body, and even in spite of being universally laughed at for my singular opinion, that you, my dear Mr. Wormwood, were by no means silly, nor ignorant, nor insolent, nor intrusive; that you were, on the contrary, a very decent author, and a very good sort of man; and that you were so benevolent, that you daily granted to some one or other, the greatest happiness in your power: it is a happiness I am now about to enjoy, and it consists in wishing you ‘good bye!’” And without waiting for Mr. Wormwood’s answer, I gave the rein to my horse, and was soon lost among the crowd, which had now began to assemble.
“My dear Sir,” I replied, “how long has it been since you cared about what everyone says? If I were that foolish, I wouldn’t be riding with you right now; but I’ve always said, despite what everyone thinks and even though I’ve been laughed at for my unique opinion, that you, my dear Mr. Wormwood, are not silly, ignorant, rude, or intrusive; that you’re actually a decent author and a really good person; and that you’re so kind that you make someone incredibly happy every day: a happiness I’m about to experience, and it consists of saying ‘goodbye’ to you!” And without waiting for Mr. Wormwood’s response, I let my horse run, and soon got lost in the crowd that had started to gather.
Hyde Park is a stupid place; the English make business an enjoyment, and enjoyment a business—they are born without a smile—they rove about public places like so many easterly winds—cold, sharp, and cutting; or like a group of fogs on a frosty day, sent out of his hall by Boreas for the express purpose of looking black at one another. When they ask you, “how you do,” you would think they were measuring the length of your coffin. They are ever, it is true, labouring to be agreeable; but they are like Sisyphus, the stone they roll up the hill with so much toil, runs down again, and hits you a thump on the legs. They are sometimes polite, but invariably uncivil; their warmth is always artificial—their cold never, they are stiff without dignity, and cringing without manners. They offer you an affront, and call it “plain truth;” they wound your feelings, and tell you it is manly “to speak their minds;” at the same time, while they have neglected all the graces and charities of artifice, they have adopted all its falsehood and deceit. While they profess to abhor servility, they adulate the peerage—while they tell you they care not a rush for the minister, they move heaven and earth for an invitation from the minister’s wife. There is not another court in Europe where such systematized meanness is carried on,—where they will even believe you, when you assert that it exists. Abroad, you can smile at the vanity of one class, and the flattery of another: the first, is too well bred to affront, the latter, too graceful to disgust; but here, the pride of a noblesse, (by the way, the most mushroom in Europe,) knocks you down in a hail-storm, and the fawning of the bourgeois makes you sick with hot water. Then their amusements—the heat—the dust—the sameness—the slowness of that odious park in the morning; and the same exquisite scene repeated in the evening, on the condensed stage of a rout-room, where one has more heat, with less air, and a narrower dungeon, with diminished possibility of escape!—we wander about like the damned in the story of Vathek, and we pass our lives, like the royal philosopher of Prussia, in conjugating the verb, Je m’ennuie.
Hyde Park is a dull place; the English manage to turn work into fun and fun into work—they seem to be born without smiles—they roam public spaces like a bunch of cold, sharp eastern winds, or like fog on a frosty day, sent out by Boreas to glare at each other. When they ask you, “How are you?” you’d think they were sizing up your coffin. It’s true they try hard to be pleasant, but it’s like Sisyphus pushing his boulder uphill; no matter how much effort they put in, it rolls back down and whacks you on the legs. They can be polite, but are usually rude; their warmth is always fake, and their coldness never lets up. They’re rigid without grace and groveling without any manners. They give you an insult and call it “plain truth;” they hurt your feelings and claim it’s “manly” to “speak their minds;” yet while they ignore all the niceties and kindness of social interactions, they fully embrace all the falsehoods and deceits. They say they can’t stand servility, but they idolize the aristocracy—while they claim not to care at all for the minister, they’ll move heaven and earth for an invite from the minister’s wife. There's no other court in Europe where such organized meanness exists—where people will actually believe you when you say it’s real. Abroad, you can chuckle at one class’s vanity and another’s flattery: the first is too well-mannered to offend, and the latter is too charming to annoy; but here, the pride of the nobility (by the way, the most superficial in Europe) knocks you down in a hailstorm, and the obsequiousness of the bourgeois makes you sick. Then there are their leisure activities— the heat, the dust, the monotony, and the slowness of that awful park in the morning; and the same beautiful scene repeated in the evening, in the cramped setting of a party, where it’s hotter with less air, and a smaller space with fewer chances of escape!—we wander about like the damned in Vathek’s story, and we spend our lives, like the royal philosopher of Prussia, conjugating the verb Je m’ennuie.
CHAPTER LXVII.
In solo vivendi causa palato est.—Juvenal.
Living for pleasure is what it's all about.—Juvenal.
They would talk of nothing but high life, and high-lived company; with other fashionable topics, such as pictures, taste, Shakspeare, and the musical glasses.—Vicar of Wakefield.
They would talk about nothing but the high life and the company that comes with it, along with other trendy topics like art, taste, Shakespeare, and musical glasses.—Vicar of Wakefield.
The reflections which closed the last chapter, will serve to show that I was in no very amiable or convivial temper, when I drove to Lord Guloseton’s dinner. However, in the world, it matters little what may be our real mood, the mask hides the bent brow and the writhing lip.
The thoughts that wrapped up the last chapter will illustrate that I was not in a very friendly or cheerful mood when I headed to Lord Guloseton’s dinner. However, in society, it doesn't matter much what our true feelings are; the mask conceals the furrowed brow and the twisted lip.
Guloseton was stretched on his sofa, gazing with upward eye at the beautiful Venus which hung above his hearth. “You are welcome, Pelham; I am worshipping my household divinity!”
Guloseton was lounging on his sofa, looking up at the beautiful Venus that hung above his fireplace. “Welcome, Pelham; I’m admiring my household goddess!”
I prostrated myself on the opposite sofa, and made some answer to the classical epicure, which made us both laugh heartily. We then talked of pictures, painters, poets, the ancients, and Dr. Henderson on Wines; we gave ourselves up, without restraint, to the enchanting fascination of the last-named subject, and our mutual enthusiasm confirming our cordiality, we went down stairs to our dinner, as charmed with each other as boon companions always should be.
I sprawled out on the other sofa and replied to the classic foodie, which made us both laugh hard. We then chatted about art, artists, poets, the classics, and Dr. Henderson's take on wines. We indulged freely in the captivating allure of that last topic, and our shared excitement reinforced our friendship. We headed downstairs for dinner, as delighted with each other as true friends should always be.
“This is comme il faut,” said I, looking round at the well filled table, and the sparkling spirits immersed in the ice-pails, “a genuine friendly dinner. It is very rarely that I dare entrust myself to such extempore hospitality—miserum est aliena vivere quadra;—a friendly dinner, a family meal, are things from which I fly with undisguised aversion. It is very hard, that in England, one cannot have a friend on pain of being shot or poisoned; if you refuse his familiar invitations, he thinks you mean to affront him, and says something rude, for which you are forced to challenge him; if you accept them, you perish beneath the weight of boiled mutton and turnips, or—”
“This is just right,” I said, looking around at the well-stocked table and the sparkling drinks chilling in the ice buckets, “a genuine friendly dinner. It’s very rare that I let myself get caught up in such spontaneous hospitality—it's hard to live off others;—a friendly dinner, a family meal, are things I try to avoid with clear disdain. It’s tough that in England, you can’t have a friend without the risk of getting shot or poisoned; if you turn down his casual invites, he thinks you’re insulting him and says something rude, forcing you to challenge him; if you accept them, you drown under the weight of boiled mutton and turnips, or—”
“My dear friend,” interrupted Guloseton, with his mouth full, “it is very true; but this is no time for talking, let us eat.”
“My dear friend,” interrupted Guloseton, with his mouth full, “it’s absolutely true; but this isn’t the time for talking, let’s eat.”
I acknowledged the justice of the rebuke, and we did not interchange another word beyond the exclamations of surprise, pleasure, admiration, or dissatisfaction, called up by the objects which engrossed our attention, till we found ourselves alone with our dessert.
I accepted the fairness of the criticism, and we didn’t say another word beyond our expressions of surprise, joy, admiration, or disappointment about the things that caught our interest, until we were alone with our dessert.
When I thought my host had imbibed a sufficient quantity of wine, I once more renewed my attack. I had tried him before upon that point of vanity which is centered in power, and political consideration, but in vain; I now bethought me of another.
When I figured my host had had enough wine, I went in for another attempt. I had already challenged him on his vanity regarding power and politics, but it didn’t work; now I thought of a different angle.
“How few persons there are,” said I, “capable of giving even a tolerable dinner—how many capable of admiring one worthy of estimation. I could imagine no greater triumph for the ambitious epicure, than to see at his board the first and most honoured persons of the state, all lost in wonder at the depth, the variety, the purity, the munificence of his taste; all forgetting, in the extorted respect which a gratified palate never fails to produce, the more visionary schemes and projects which usually occupy their thoughts;—to find those whom all England are soliciting for posts and power, become, in their turn, eager and craving aspirants for places—at his table;—to know that all the grand movements of the ministerial body are planned and agitated over the inspirations of his viands and the excitement of his wine—from a haunch of venison, like the one of which we have partaken to-day, what noble and substantial measures might arise? From a saute de foie, what delicate subtleties of finesse might have their origin? from a ragout a la financiere, what godlike improvements in taxation? Oh, could such a lot be mine, I would envy neither Napoleon for the goodness of his fortune, nor S—for the grandeur of his genius.”
“How few people there are,” I said, “who can even host a decent dinner—how many can truly appreciate one that’s impressive. I can’t imagine a greater victory for an ambitious food lover than to have the most important and esteemed people in the state at his table, all amazed by the depth, variety, purity, and generosity of his taste; all forgetting, in the enforced respect that a satisfied palate creates, the more grandiose plans and ideas that usually occupy their minds;—to see those whom all of England are vying for positions and power become, in turn, eager and hungry seekers of opportunities—at his table;—to realize that all the major movements of the government are planned and debated over the inspiration of his dishes and the thrill of his wine—what noble and substantial measures might originate from a haunch of venison like the one we had today? From a sautéed foie, what delicate intricacies might arise? From a ragout à la financière, what godlike improvements in taxation? Oh, if such a fate could be mine, I would envy neither Napoleon for his good fortune nor S—for his grand genius.”
Guloseton laughed. “The ardour of your enthusiasm blinds your philosophy, my dear Pelham; like Montesquieu, the liveliness of your fancy often makes you advance paradoxes which the consideration of your judgment would afterwards condemn. For instance, you must allow, that if one had all those fine persons at one’s table, one would be forced to talk more, and consequently to eat less; moreover, you would either be excited by your triumph, or you would not, that is indisputable; if you are not excited you have the bore for nothing; if you are excited you spoil your digestion: nothing is so detrimental to the stomach as the feverish inquietude of the passions. All philosophies recommend calm as the to kalon of their code; and you must perceive, that if, in the course you advise, one has occasional opportunities of pride, one also has those of mortification. Mortification! terrible word; how many apoplexies have arisen from its source! No, Pelham, away with ambition; fill your glass, and learn, at last, the secret of real philosophy.”
Guloseton laughed. “Your enthusiasm is blinding your reasoning, my dear Pelham; like Montesquieu, your imagination often leads you to propose ideas that your better judgment would later reject. For example, you must agree that if you had all those impressive people at your table, you'd end up talking more and eating less. Plus, you would either feel a rush from your success, or you wouldn’t—that’s a fact; if you don't feel excited, then the effort is wasted; if you do feel excited, you’ll ruin your digestion. Nothing is worse for your stomach than the restless anxiety of emotions. All philosophies promote calm as the ultimate goal; and you must realize that if, in the path you're suggesting, you have moments of pride, you also have moments of shame. Shame! Such a dreadful word; how many strokes have resulted from it! No, Pelham, let go of ambition; raise your glass, and finally learn the true secret of philosophy.”
“Confound the man!” was my mental anathema.—“Long life to the Solomon of sautes,” was my audible exclamation.
“Curse the guy!” was my inner curse.—“Long live the Solomon of jumps,” was my shouted comment.
“There is something,” resumed Guloseton, “in your countenance and manner, at once so frank, lively, and ingenuous, that one is not only prepossessed in your favour, but desirous of your friendship. I tell you, therefore, in confidence, that nothing more amuses me than to see the courtship I receive from each party. I laugh at all the unwise and passionate contests in which others are engaged, and I would as soon think of entering into the chivalry of Don Quixote, or attacking the visionary enemies of the Bedlamite, as of taking part in the fury of politicians. At present, looking afar off at their delirium, I can ridicule it; were I to engage in it, I should be hurt by it. I have no wish to become the weeping, instead of the laughing, philosopher. I sleep well now—I have no desire to sleep ill. I eat well—why should I lose my appetite? I am undisturbed and unattacked in the enjoyments best suited to my taste—for what purpose should I be hurried into the abuse of the journalists and the witticisms of pamphleteers? I can ask those whom I like to my house—why should I be forced into asking those whom I do not like? In fine, my good Pelham, why should I sour my temper and shorten my life, put my green old age into flannel and physic, and become, from the happiest of sages, the most miserable of fools? Ambition reminds me of what Bacon says of anger—‘It is like rain, it breaks itself upon that which it falls on.’ Pelham, my boy, taste the Chateau Margot.”
“There’s something,” Guloseton continued, “about your face and demeanor that’s so open, lively, and genuine that it not only makes people like you, but also want to be your friend. So I’ll confide in you: nothing amuses me more than watching the courtship I get from both sides. I laugh at all the foolish and passionate battles others are caught up in, and I’d just as soon think about joining the chivalry of Don Quixote or battling the imaginary enemies of a madman as getting involved in the craziness of politicians. Right now, from a distance, I can mock their madness; if I were to get involved, it would only hurt me. I have no desire to become the sorrowful instead of the joyful philosopher. I sleep well now—why would I want to sleep poorly? I eat well—so why should I ruin my appetite? I’m at peace and free from attacks on the joys that suit me best—so why should I rush into the criticisms of journalists and the clever jibes of pamphleteers? I can invite whoever I want to my home—why should I be compelled to invite those I dislike? In short, my good Pelham, why should I ruin my mood and shorten my life, putting my peaceful old age into discomfort and medicine, and turn from the happiest of wise men into the most miserable of fools? Ambition reminds me of what Bacon says about anger—‘It’s like rain, it breaks itself on whatever it falls on.’ Pelham, my boy, try the Chateau Margot.”
However hurt my vanity might be in having so ill succeeded in my object, I could not help smiling with satisfaction at my entertainer’s principles of wisdom. My diplomatic honour, however, was concerned, and I resolved yet to gain him. If, hereafter, I succeeded, it was by a very different method than I had yet taken; meanwhile, I departed from the house of this modern Apicius with a new insight into the great book of mankind, and a new conclusion from its pages; viz. that no virtue can make so perfect a philosopher as the senses; there is no content like that of the epicure—no active code of morals so difficult to conquer as the inertness of his indolence; he is the only being in the world for whom the present has a supremer gratification than the future.
No matter how much my pride was hurt by my poor performance, I couldn't help but smile with satisfaction at my host's principles of wisdom. However, my diplomatic honor was at stake, and I was determined to win him over. If I succeeded in the future, it would be through a very different approach from what I had tried so far. In the meantime, I left this modern-day Apicius with a fresh perspective on the great book of humanity and a new takeaway from its pages: that no virtue can make someone as perfect a philosopher as the senses; there is no contentment like that of the epicure—no active moral code so hard to overcome as the passivity of his laziness; he is the only person in the world for whom the present offers greater pleasure than the future.
My cabriolet soon whirled me to Lady Roseville’s door; the first person I saw in the drawing-room, was Ellen. She lifted up her eyes with that familiar sweetness with which they had long since began to welcome me. “Her brother may perish on the gibbet!” was the thought that curdled my blood, and I bowed distantly and passed on.
My convertible quickly took me to Lady Roseville’s door; the first person I saw in the living room was Ellen. She looked up at me with that familiar sweetness she had long shown to me. “Her brother could hang!” was the thought that sent chills through me, so I nodded politely and moved on.
I met Vincent. He seemed dispirited and dejected. He already saw how ill his party had succeeded; above all, he was enraged at the idea of the person assigned by rumour to fill the place he had intended for himself. This person was a sort of rival to his lordship, a man of quaintness and quotation, with as much learning as Vincent, equal wit, and—but that personage is still in office, and I will say no more, lest he should think I flatter.
I met Vincent. He looked downcast and discouraged. He already realized how poorly his party had performed; most of all, he was furious at the thought of the person rumored to take the position he had wanted for himself. This person was somewhat of a rival to him, a guy known for being quirky and for quoting things, with as much knowledge as Vincent, equal wit, and—but that individual is still in position, so I won’t say anything more, in case he thinks I'm flattering him.
To our subject. It has probably been observed that Lord Vincent had indulged less of late in that peculiar strain of learned humour formerly his wont. The fact is, that he had been playing another part; he wished to remove from his character that appearance of literary coxcombry with which he was accused. He knew well how necessary, in the game of politics, it is to appear no less a man of the world than of books; and though he was not averse to display his clerkship and scholastic information, yet he endeavoured to make them seem rather valuable for their weight, than curious for their fashion. How few there are in the world who retain, after a certain age, the character originally natural to them! We all get, as it were, a second skin; the little foibles, propensities, eccentricities, we first indulged through affectation, conglomerate and encrust till the artificiality grows into nature.
To our topic. You may have noticed that Lord Vincent has been less inclined lately to engage in that unique brand of learned humor he used to embody. The truth is, he has been taking on a different role; he wanted to shed the reputation of being a literary show-off. He understood how important it is, in politics, to seem as much a worldly person as a scholarly one; and while he wasn't against showcasing his education and knowledge, he aimed to present them as valuable for their substance rather than just interesting for their style. How few people truly keep their original nature after a certain age! We all end up, in a way, with a second skin; the little quirks, habits, and eccentricities we first adopted out of affectation pile up and become ingrained until they feel natural.
“Pelham,” said Vincent, with a cold smile, “the day will be your’s; the battle is not to the strong—the whigs will triumph. ‘Fugere Pudor, verumque, fidesque; in quorum subiere locum fraudesque dolique insidioeque et vis et amor sceleratus habendi.’”
“Pelham,” Vincent said with a cold smile, “the day will be yours; it’s not always the strong who win—the Whigs will prevail. ‘Shame, truth, and faith have fled; in their place have come deceit, treachery, force, and the wicked desire to possess.’”
“A pretty modest quotation,” said I. “You must allow at least, that the amor sceleratus habendi was also, in some moderate degree, shared by the Pudor and Fides which characterize your party; otherwise, I am at a loss how to account for the tough struggle against us we have lately had the honour of resisting.”
“A pretty modest quote,” I said. “You have to admit, at least, that the amor sceleratus habendi was also, to some extent, shared by the Pudor and Fides that define your group; otherwise, I don’t see how to explain the tough fight we’ve recently had the honor of facing.”
“Never mind,” replied Vincent, “I will not refute you,
“Never mind,” replied Vincent, “I won’t argue with you,
“‘La richesse permet une juste fierte, Mais il faut etre souple avec la pauvrete.’ It is not for us, the defeated, to argue with you the victors. But pray, (continued Vincent, with a sneer which pleased me not), pray, among this windfall of the Hesperian fruit, what nice little apple will fall to your share?”
“‘Wealth allows for rightful pride, but one must be flexible with poverty.’ It’s not up to us, the defeated, to argue with you, the victors. But please, (Vincent continued, with a sneer that I didn’t appreciate), tell me, among this lucky bounty of Hesperian fruit, what nice little apple will you get?”
“My good Vincent, don’t let us anticipate; if any such apple should come into my lap, let it not be that of discord between us.”
“My good Vincent, let’s not jump to conclusions; if any such issue comes my way, let it not be one that causes conflict between us.”
“Who talks of discord?” asked Lady Roseville, joining us.
“Who’s talking about conflict?” asked Lady Roseville, joining us.
“Lord Vincent,” said I, “fancies himself the celebrated fruit, on which was written, detur pulcerrimoe, to be given to the fairest. Suffer me therefore, to make him a present to your ladyship.”
“Lord Vincent,” I said, “thinks of himself as the famous fruit with the label, detur pulcerrimoe, meant to be given to the most beautiful. So, allow me to give him to your ladyship as a gift.”
Vincent muttered something which, as I really liked and esteemed him, I was resolved not to hear; accordingly I turned to another part of the room: there I found Lady Dawton—she was a tall, handsome woman, as proud as a liberal’s wife ought to be. She received me with unusual graciousness, and I sat myself beside her. Three dowagers, and an old beau of the old school, were already sharing the conversation with the haughty countess. I found that the topic was society.
Vincent mumbled something that, since I really liked and respected him, I decided to ignore; so I turned to another part of the room: there I found Lady Dawton—she was a tall, attractive woman, as proud as a wealthy woman should be. She welcomed me with unexpected warmth, and I settled down next to her. Three older ladies and an old-fashioned gentleman were already engaging in conversation with the proud countess. I realized that the topic was society.
“No,” said the old beau, who was entitled Mr. Clarendon, “society is very different from what it was in my younger days. You remember, Lady Paulet, those delightful parties at D—House? where shall we ever find any thing like them? Such ease, such company—even the mixture was so piquant, if one chanced to sit next a bourgeois, he was sure to be distinguished for his wit or talent. People were not tolerated, as now, merely for their riches.”
“No,” said the old gentleman, Mr. Clarendon, “society is very different from what it was when I was younger. You remember, Lady Paulet, those amazing parties at D—House? Where will we ever find anything like them? Such ease, such great company—even the mix was so interesting. If you happened to sit next to a bourgeois, they were sure to stand out for their wit or talent. People weren't just accepted, like they are now, for their wealth.”
“True,” cried Lady Dawton, “it is the introduction of low persons, without any single pretension, which spoils the society of the present day!” And the three dowagers sighed amen, to this remark.
“True,” shouted Lady Dawton, “it's the presence of ordinary people, with no real aspirations, that ruins today’s social scene!” And the three dowagers sighed in agreement with this statement.
“And yet,” said I, “since I may safely say so here without being suspected of a personality in the shape of a compliment, don’t you think, that without any such mixture, we should be very indifferent company? Do we not find those dinners and soirees the pleasantest where we see a minister next to a punster, a poet to a prince, and a coxcomb like me next to a beauty like Lady Dawton? The more variety there is in the conversation, the more agreeable it becomes.”
“And yet,” I said, “since I can say this here without it sounding like a compliment, don’t you think that without some diversity, we would be pretty dull company? Aren’t the best dinners and gatherings the ones where we see a minister sitting next to a jokester, a poet next to a prince, and someone like me next to a beauty like Lady Dawton? The more variety there is in the conversation, the more enjoyable it is.”
“Very just,” answered Mr. Clarendon; “but it is precisely because I wish for that variety that I dislike a miscellaneous society. If one does not know the person beside whom one has the happiness of sitting, what possible subject can one broach with any prudence. I put politics aside, because, thanks to party spirit, we rarely meet those we are strongly opposed to; but if we sneer at the methodists, our neighbour may be a saint—if we abuse a new book, he may have written it—if we observe that the tone of the piano-forte is bad, his father may have made it—if we complain of the uncertainty of the banking interest, his uncle may have been gazetted last week. I name no exaggerated instances; on the contrary, I refer these general remarks to particular individuals, whom all of us have probably met. Thus, you see, that a variety of topics is prescribed in a mixed company, because some one or other of them will be certain to offend.”
“Very true,” replied Mr. Clarendon; “but it’s exactly because I want that variety that I dislike a mixed group. If you don’t know the person sitting next to you, what can you possibly discuss without being careful? I set aside politics, because, thanks to party loyalty, we rarely encounter those we are strongly against; but if we make fun of the Methodists, our neighbor might be a saint—if we criticize a new book, he might have written it—if we say the tone of the piano is bad, his father might have made it—if we complain about the unpredictability of bank interest, his uncle could have just been appointed last week. I’m not citing extreme examples; rather, I’m relating these general observations to specific people we’ve all probably met. So, you see, a range of topics is limited in a mixed group, because someone is bound to be offended.”
Perceiving that we listened to him with attention, Mr. Clarendon continued—“Nor is this more than a minor objection to the great mixture prevalent amongst us: a more important one may be found in the universal imitation it produces. The influx of common persons being once permitted, certain sets recede, as it were, from the contamination, and contract into very diminished coteries. Living familiarly solely amongst themselves, however they may be forced into visiting promiscuously, they imbibe certain manners, certain peculiarities in mode and words—even in an accent or a pronunciation, which are confined to themselves; and whatever differs from these little eccentricities, they are apt to condemn as vulgar and suburban. Now, the fastidiousness of these sets making them difficult of intimate access, even to many of their superiors in actual rank, those very superiors, by a natural feeling in human nature, of prizing what is rare, even if it is worthless, are the first to solicit their acquaintance; and, as a sign that they enjoy it, to imitate those peculiarities which are the especial hieroglyphics of this sacred few. The lower grades catch the contagion, and imitate those they imagine most likely to know the proprietes of the mode; and thus manners, unnatural to all, are transmitted second-hand, third-hand, fourth-hand, till they are ultimately filtered into something worse than no manners at all. Hence, you perceive all people timid, stiff, unnatural, and ill at ease; they are dressed up in a garb which does not fit them, to which they have never been accustomed, and are as little at home as the wild Indian in the boots and garments of the more civilized European.”
Noticing that we were listening to him attentively, Mr. Clarendon continued—“This isn’t just a minor issue with the mix of people we have around us; a bigger problem lies in the universal imitation it leads to. Once we allow everyday people in, certain groups tend to distance themselves from what they see as contamination and shrink into smaller cliques. Even though they might have to socialize with others, they end up adopting specific manners and quirks in behavior and speech—even distinct accents and pronunciations that are unique to their group. Anything that strays from these little oddities is often dismissed as common and suburban. The snobbery of these groups makes it hard for even those of higher status to get close to them, which ironically causes those very superiors, due to their natural tendency to value what's rare, even if it's worthless, to seek their company. As a sign of their enjoyment, they start to mimic the oddities that signal membership in this elite group. The lower classes pick up on this and imitate those they think are most in the know about trends, leading to behaviors that are unnatural for everyone, passed down second-hand, third-hand, and fourth-hand, until what remains is often worse than having no manners at all. As a result, you see people who are timid, stiff, awkward, and uncomfortable; they’re dressed in clothes that don’t suit them, to which they’ve never truly adapted, and they feel as out of place as a wild Indian wearing the boots and clothes of a more civilized European.”
“And hence,” said I, “springs that universal vulgarity of idea, as well as manner, which pervades all society—for nothing is so plebeian as imitation.”
“And so,” I said, “comes that widespread commonness of thought, as well as behavior, that fills all of society—because nothing is more ordinary than imitation.”
“A very evident truism!” said Clarendon—“what I lament most, is the injudicious method certain persons took to change this order of things, and diminish the desagremens of the mixture we speak of. I remember well, when Almack’s was first set up, the intention was to keep away the rich roturiers from a place, the tone of which was also intended to be contrary to their own. For this purpose the patronesses were instituted, the price of admission made extremely low, and all ostentatious refreshments discarded: it was an admirable institution for the interests of the little oligarchy who ruled it—but it has only increased the general imitation and vulgarity. Perhaps the records of that institution contain things more disgraceful to the aristocracy of England, than the whole history of Europe can furnish. And how could the Monsieur and Madame Jourdains help following the servile and debasing example of Monseigneur le Duc et Pair?”
“A very obvious truth!” said Clarendon. “What I regret the most is the misguided way some people went about changing this situation and reducing the unpleasantness of the mix we’re discussing. I clearly remember when Almack’s was first established; the goal was to keep the wealthy commoners away from a venue that was meant to have a vibe that opposed their own. To achieve this, the hostesses were put in charge, the admission fee was kept very low, and all flashy refreshments were eliminated: it was a brilliant setup for the benefit of the small elite who governed it—but it has only led to more imitation and crudeness. Perhaps the records of that establishment hold things more shameful for the English aristocracy than the entire history of Europe can offer. And how could Monsieur and Madame Jourdain avoid following the submissive and degrading example of Monseigneur le Duc et Pair?”
“How strange it is,” said one of the dowagers, “that of all the novels on society with which we are annually inundated, there is scarcely one which gives even a tolerable description of it.”
“How strange it is,” said one of the older women, “that out of all the novels about society that we get flooded with every year, there's hardly one that offers even a decent description of it.”
“Not strange,” said Clarendon, with a formal smile, “if your ladyship will condescend to reflect. Most of the writers upon our little, great world, have seen nothing of it: at most, they have been occasionally admitted into the routs of the B.‘s and C.‘s, of the second, or rather the third set. A very few are, it is true, gentlemen; but gentlemen, who are not writers, are as bad as writers who are not gentlemen. In one work, which, since it is popular, I will not name, there is a stiffness and stiltedness in the dialogue and descriptions, perfectedly ridiculous. The author makes his countesses always talking of their family, and his earls always quoting the peerage. There is as much fuss about state, and dignity, and pride, as if the greatest amongst us were not far too busy with the petty affairs of the world to have time for such lofty vanities. There is only one rule necessary for a clever writer who wishes to delineate the beau monde. It is this: let him consider that ‘dukes, and lords, and noble princes,’ eat, drink, talk, move, exactly the same as any other class of civilized people—nay, the very subjects in conversation are, for the most part, the same in all sets—only, perhaps, they are somewhat more familiarly and easily treated than among the lower orders, who fancy rank is distinguished by pomposity, and that state affairs are discussed with the solemnity of a tragedy—that we are always my lording and my ladying each other—that we ridicule commoners, and curl our hair with Debrett’s Peerage.”
“Not strange,” said Clarendon, with a formal smile, “if you’ll take a moment to think about it. Most writers on our little, great world haven’t really experienced it: at most, they’ve just been allowed to join the gatherings of the B.’s and C.’s, from the second, or rather the third set. A very few are, it’s true, gentlemen; but gentlemen who aren’t writers are just as bad as writers who aren’t gentlemen. In one popular work, which I won’t name, the dialogue and descriptions are stiff and pretentious, completely ridiculous. The author has his countesses always talking about their family, and his earls constantly quoting the peerage. There’s as much fuss about status, dignity, and pride as if the most important among us weren’t too busy with everyday matters to care about such high-minded vanities. There’s only one rule necessary for a smart writer who wants to depict high society. It’s this: they should keep in mind that ‘dukes, lords, and noble princes’ eat, drink, talk, and move just like any other class of civilized people—indeed, the topics of conversation are mostly the same across all groups—only, perhaps, they’re treated more casually and easily than in the lower classes, who think rank is marked by pomp, and that state matters deserve the seriousness of a tragedy—that we’re always my lording and my ladying each other—that we mock commoners, and style our hair using Debrett’s Peerage.”
We all laughed at this speech, the truth of which we readily acknowledged.
We all laughed at this speech, and we easily admitted that it was true.
“Nothing,” said Lady Dawton, “amuses me more, than to see the great distinction novel writers make between the titled and the untitled; they seem to be perfectly unaware, that a commoner, of ancient family and large fortune, is very often of far more real rank and estimation, and even weight, in what they are pleased to term fashion, than many of the members of the Upper House. And what amuses me as much, is the no distinction they make between all people who have titles—Lord A—, the little baron, is exactly the same as Lord Z—, the great marquess, equally haughty and equally important.
“Nothing,” said Lady Dawton, “amuses me more than seeing the huge difference novel writers make between those with titles and those without. They seem completely unaware that a commoner with an old family and a lot of money often holds much more real rank and influence, even in what they like to call high society, than many members of the Upper House. And what's just as amusing is that they don’t differentiate between everyone with titles—Lord A, the minor baron, is seen as exactly the same as Lord Z, the powerful marquess, equally arrogant and equally significant.”
“Mais, mon Dieu,” said a little French count, who had just joined us; “how is it that you can expect to find a description of society entertaining, when the society itself is so dull?—the closer the copy the more tiresome it must be. Your manner, pour vous amuser, consists in standing on a crowded staircase, and complaining that you are terribly bored. L’on s’accoutume difficilement a une vie qui se passe sur l’escalier.”
“But, my God,” said a little French count who had just joined us, “how can you expect to find a description of society entertaining when the society itself is so boring?—the closer the copy, the more tedious it will be. Your way, to amuse yourself, is to stand on a crowded staircase and complain that you're incredibly bored. One gets used to a life spent on the staircase with difficulty.”
“It is very true,” said Clarendon, “we cannot defend ourselves. We are a very sensible, thinking, brave, sagacious, generous, industrious, noble-minded people; but it must be confessed, that we are terrible bores to ourselves and all the rest of the world. Lady Paulet, if you are going so soon, honour me by accepting my arm.”
“It’s absolutely true,” said Clarendon, “we can’t defend ourselves. We’re a thoughtful, intelligent, brave, wise, generous, hardworking, and noble-minded people; but I have to admit, we can be quite boring to ourselves and everyone else. Lady Paulet, if you’re leaving so soon, would you do me the honor of accepting my arm?”
“You should say your hand,” said the Frenchman.
“You should say your hand,” said the Frenchman.
“Pardon me,” answered the gallant old beau; “I say, with your brave countryman when he lost his legs in battle, and was asked by a lady, like the one who now leans on me, whether he would not sooner have lost his arms? ‘No, Madam,’ said he, (and this, Monsieur le Comte, is the answer I give to your rebuke) ‘I want my hands to guard my heart.’”
“Excuse me,” replied the charming old gentleman; “I agree with your brave countryman who lost his legs in battle. When a lady, like the one who is leaning on me now, asked him if he wouldn’t rather have lost his arms instead, he said, ‘No, Ma’am,’ (and this, Monsieur le Comte, is how I respond to your criticism) ‘I need my hands to protect my heart.’”
Finding our little knot was now broken up, I went into another part of the room, and joined Vincent, Lady Roseville, Ellen, and one or two other persons who were assembled round a table covered with books and prints. Ellen was sitting on one side of Lady Roseville; there was a vacant chair next her, but I avoided it, and seated myself on the other side of Lady Roseville.
Finding our little group was now broken up, I walked to another part of the room and joined Vincent, Lady Roseville, Ellen, and a couple of other people gathered around a table filled with books and prints. Ellen was sitting on one side of Lady Roseville; there was an empty chair next to her, but I skipped that and sat on the other side of Lady Roseville.
“Pray, Miss Glanville,” said Lord Vincent, taking up a thin volume, “do you greatly admire the poems of this lady?”
“Please, Miss Glanville,” said Lord Vincent, picking up a thin book, “do you really admire this lady’s poems?”
“What, Mrs. Hemans?” answered Ellen. “I am more enchanted with her poetry than I can express: if that is ‘The Forest Sanctuary’ which you have taken up, I am sure you will bear me out in my admiration.”
“What, Mrs. Hemans?” replied Ellen. “I'm more captivated by her poetry than I can say: if that’s ‘The Forest Sanctuary’ that you’ve picked up, I’m sure you’ll agree with me in my admiration.”
Vincent turned over the leaves with the quiet cynicism of manner habitual to him; but his countenance grew animated after he had read two pages. “This is, indeed, beautiful,” said he, “really and genuinely beautiful. How singular that such a work should not be more known; I never met with it before. But whose pencil marks are these?”
Vincent flipped through the pages with his usual quiet cynicism, but his expression became lively after he read two pages. “This is truly beautiful,” he said, “really and genuinely beautiful. It’s odd that such a work isn’t more well-known; I’ve never come across it before. But whose pencil marks are these?”
“Mine, I believe,” said Ellen, modestly.
“It's mine, I think,” said Ellen, humbly.
“Well,” said Lady Roseville, “I fear we shall never have any popular poet in our time, now that Lord Byron is dead.”
“Well,” said Lady Roseville, “I’m afraid we’ll never have any popular poet in our time now that Lord Byron is gone.”
“So the booksellers say,” replied Vincent; “but I doubt it: there will be always a certain interregnum after the death of a great poet, during which, poetry will be received with distaste, and chiefly for this reason, that nearly all poetry about the same period, will be of the same school as the most popular author. Now the public soon wearies of this monotony; and no poetry, even equally beautiful with that of the most approved writer, will become popular, unless it has the charm of variety. It must not be perfect in the old school, it must be daring in a new one;—it must effect a through revolution in taste, and build itself a temple out of the ruins of the old worship. All this a great genius may do, if he will take the pains to alter, radically, the style he may have formed already. He must stoop to the apprenticeship before he aspires to the mastery. C’est un metier que de faire un livre comme de faire une pendule.”
“So the booksellers say,” Vincent replied; “but I doubt it: there will always be a certain gap after the death of a great poet, during which poetry will be met with distaste, mainly because almost all poetry from that time will belong to the same style as the most popular author. The public quickly grows tired of this monotony; and no poetry, even if just as beautiful as that of the most acclaimed writer, will gain popularity unless it offers a sense of variety. It shouldn't just fit perfectly into the old style; it needs to be bold in a new way—it has to completely transform taste and create a new foundation out of the remains of the old traditions. A great genius can achieve this if they are willing to fundamentally change the style they’ve already crafted. They must humble themselves to learn before they aim for mastery. C’est un metier que de faire un livre comme de faire une pendule.”
“I must confess, for my part,” said Lord Edward Neville (an author of some celebrity and more merit), “that I was exceedingly weary of those doleful ditties with which we were favoured for so many years. No sooner had Lord Byron declared himself unhappy, than every young gentleman with a pale face and dark hair, used to think himself justified in frowning in the glass and writing Odes to Despair. All persons who could scribble two lines were sure to make them into rhymes of ‘blight’ and ‘night.’ Never was there so grand a penchant for the triste.”
“I have to admit, for my part,” said Lord Edward Neville (an author of some fame and more talent), “that I was really tired of those sad songs we were subjected to for so many years. No sooner had Lord Byron declared himself unhappy than every young guy with a pale face and dark hair thought it was okay to scowl in the mirror and write Odes to Despair. Everyone who could write two lines was sure to turn them into rhymes of ‘blight’ and ‘night.’ Never was there such a grand liking for the gloomy.”
“It would be interesting enough,” observed Vincent, “to trace the origin of this melancholy mania. People are wrong to attribute it to poor Lord Byron—it certainly came from Germany; perhaps Werter was the first hero of that school.”
“It would be interesting enough,” Vincent noted, “to trace the origin of this melancholic obsession. People are mistaken to blame poor Lord Byron for it—it definitely originated in Germany; maybe Werter was the first hero of that movement.”
“There seems,” said I, “an unaccountable prepossession among all persons, to imagine that whatever seems gloomy must be profound, and whatever is cheerful must be shallow. They have put poor Philosophy into deep mourning, and given her a coffin for a writing-desk, and a skull for an inkstand.”
“There seems,” I said, “to be a strange belief among everyone that anything that looks gloomy must be deep, while anything cheerful must be superficial. They’ve put poor Philosophy into deep mourning, giving her a coffin for a desk and a skull for an inkstand.”
“Oh,” cried Vincent, “I remember some lines so applicable to your remark, that I must forthwith interrupt you, in order to introduce them. Madame de Stael said, in one of her works, that melancholy was a source of perfection. Listen now to my author—
“Oh,” Vincent exclaimed, “I remember some lines that fit your comment perfectly, so I have to interrupt you right away to share them. Madame de Stael wrote in one of her works that melancholy is a source of perfection. Listen to what my author says—
“‘Une femme nous dit, et nous prouve en effet, Qu’avant quelques mille ans l’homme sera parfait, Qu’il devra cet etat a la melancolie. On sait que la tristesse annonce le genie; Nous avons deja fait des progres etonnans, Que de tristes ecrits—que de tristes romans! Des plus noires horreurs nous sommes idolatres, Et la melancolie a gagne nos theatres.’”
“‘A woman tells us, and indeed proves, that in a few thousand years, man will be perfect, and that he will owe this state to melancholy. We know that sadness predicts genius; we have already made astonishing progress, with so many somber writings—so many grim novels! We have become idolaters of the darkest horrors, and melancholy has taken over our theaters.’”
“What!” cried I, “are you so well acquainted with my favourite book?”
“What!” I exclaimed, “do you really know my favorite book that well?”
“Your’s!” exclaimed Vincent. “Gods, what a sympathy; [La Gastronomie, Poeme, par J. Berchoux.] it has long been my most familiar acquaintance; but—
“Yours!” exclaimed Vincent. “Wow, what a sympathy; [La Gastronomie, Poeme, par J. Berchoux.] it has been my most familiar acquaintance for a long time; but—
“‘Tell us what hath chanced to-day, That Caesar looks so sad?’”
“‘Tell us what happened today that has made Caesar look so sad?’”
My eye followed Vincent’s to ascertain the meaning of this question, and rested upon Glanville, who had that moment entered the room. I might have known that he was expected, by Lady Roseville’s abstraction, the restlessness with which she started at times from her seat, and as instantly resumed it; and her fond expecting looks towards the door, every time it shut or opened, which denoted so strongly the absent and dreaming heart of the woman who loves.
My gaze followed Vincent's to figure out the meaning of his question, and landed on Glanville, who had just entered the room. I should have realized he was expected, given Lady Roseville's distraction, the way she would occasionally jump up from her seat and then sit back down right away, and her eager looks towards the door every time it opened or closed, which clearly showed the absent and longing heart of a woman in love.
Glanville seemed paler than usual, and perhaps even sadder; but he was less distrait and abstracted: no sooner did he see, than he approached me, and extended his hand with great cordiality. His hand, thought I, and I could not bring myself to accept it; I merely addressed him in the common-place salutation. He looked hard and inquisitively at me, and then turned abruptly away. Lady Roseville had risen from her chair—her eyes followed him. He had thrown himself on a settee near the window. She went up to him, and sate herself by his side. I turned—my face burnt—my heart beat—I was now next to Ellen Glanville; she was looking down, apparently employed with some engravings, but I thought her hand (that small, delicate, Titania hand,) trembled.
Glanville looked paler than usual and maybe even a bit sadder, but he was less distracted and in his own world. As soon as he saw me, he came over and extended his hand warmly. I thought about his hand, and I couldn't bring myself to take it; I just greeted him with a casual hello. He stared at me intently and then turned away suddenly. Lady Roseville had gotten up from her chair—her eyes followed him. He had flopped down on a couch near the window. She walked over to him and sat down beside him. I turned—my face was on fire—my heart raced—I was now sitting next to Ellen Glanville; she was looking down, seemingly focused on some engravings, but I thought her hand (that small, delicate, Titania hand) was shaking.
There was a pause. Vincent was talking with the other occupiers of the table; a woman, at such times, is always the first to speak. “We have not seen you, Mr. Pelham,” said Ellen, “since your return to town.”
There was a pause. Vincent was chatting with the other people at the table; a woman is always the first to break the silence. “We haven't seen you, Mr. Pelham,” said Ellen, “since you got back to town.”
“I have been very ill,” I answered, and I felt my voice falter. Ellen looked up anxiously at my face; I could not brook those large, deep, tender eyes, and it now became my turn to occupy myself with the prints.
“I’ve been really sick,” I replied, my voice wavering. Ellen looked up nervously at me; I couldn’t handle those big, loving eyes, and so I turned my attention to the prints.
“You do look pale,” she said, in a low voice. I did not trust myself with a further remark—dissimulator as I was to others, I was like a guilty child before the woman I loved. There was another pause—at last Ellen said, “How do you think my brother looks?”
“You look really pale,” she said quietly. I didn’t trust myself to say anything else—though I acted differently around others, I felt like a guilty kid in front of the woman I loved. There was another pause—finally, Ellen asked, “What do you think of how my brother looks?”
I started; yes, he was her brother, and I was once more myself at that thought. I answered so coldly and almost haughtily, that Ellen coloured, and said, with some dignity, that she should join Lady Roseville. I bowed slightly, and she withdrew to the countess. I seized my hat and departed—but not utterly alone—I had managed to secrete the book which Ellen’s hand had marked; through many a bitter day and sleepless night, that book has been my only companion; I have it before me now, and it is open at a page which is yet blistered with the traces of former tears.
I started; yes, he was her brother, and with that thought, I felt like myself again. I replied so coldly and almost arrogantly that Ellen blushed and said, with some dignity, that she would join Lady Roseville. I gave a slight bow, and she went over to the countess. I grabbed my hat and left—but I wasn't completely alone—I had secretly taken the book that Ellen had touched; through many bitter days and sleepless nights, that book has been my only companion. It's right in front of me now, open to a page still marked by past tears.
CHAPTER LXVIII.
Our mistress is a little given to philosophy: what disputations shall we have here by and by!—Gil Blas.
Our boss is a bit fond of philosophy: what arguments are we going to have here soon!—Gil Blas.
It was now but seldom that I met Ellen, for I went little into general society, and grew every day more engrossed in political affairs. Sometimes, however, when, wearied of myself, and my graver occupations, I yielded to my mother’s solicitations, and went to one of the nightly haunts of the goddess we term Pleasure, and the Greeks, Moria, the game of dissipation (to use a Spanish proverb) shuffled us together. It was then that I had the most difficult task of my life to learn and to perform; to check the lip—the eye—the soul—to heap curb on curb, upon the gushings of the heart, which daily and hourly yearned to overflow; and to feel, that while the mighty and restless tides of passion were thus fettered and restrained, all within was a parched and arid wilderness, that wasted itself, for want of very moisture, away. Yet there was something grateful in the sadness with which I watched her form in the dance, or listened to her voice in the song; and I felt soothed, and even happy, when my fancy flattered itself, that her step never now seemed so light, as it was wont to be when in harmony with mine, nor the songs that pleased her most, so gay as those that were formerly her choice.
It was rare for me to see Ellen now, as I didn't socialize much and became more involved in political matters every day. Sometimes, though, when I got tired of myself and my serious work, I would give in to my mother's requests and go to one of the nightlife spots we call Pleasure, and as the Spanish saying goes, "the game of dissipation" brought us together. It was then that I faced the hardest challenge of my life: to hold back my emotions—the way I spoke, looked, and felt—to restrain my heart, which longed to express itself more than ever, and to realize that while the strong and restless waves of passion were kept in check, inside I was a dry and barren desert, slowly withering away from lack of emotional nourishment. Yet there was something comforting in the sadness that came over me as I watched her dance or listened to her sing; I felt a sense of peace and even happiness when I imagined that her steps didn’t seem as light as they used to when they matched mine, nor did the songs she loved sound as cheerful as the ones she once chose.
Distant and unobserved, I loved to feed my eyes upon her pale and downcast cheek; to note the abstraction that came over her at moments, even when her glance seemed brightest, and her lip most fluent; and to know, that while a fearful mystery might for ever forbid the union of our hands, there was an invisible, but electric chain, which connected the sympathies of our hearts.
Distant and unseen, I loved to feast my eyes on her pale and downturned cheek; to notice the moments of distraction that crossed her face, even when her gaze seemed the brightest and her lips most expressive; and to understand that although a fearful mystery might always prevent our hands from joining, there was an invisible but powerful connection that linked the feelings of our hearts.
Ah! why is it, that the noblest of our passions should be also the most selfish?—that while we would make all earthly sacrifice for the one we love, we are perpetually demanding a sacrifice in return; that if we cannot have the rapture of blessing, we find a consolation in the power to afflict; and that we acknowledge, while we reprobate, the maxim of the sage: “L’on veut faire tout le bonheur, ou, si cela ne se peut ainsi, tout le malheur de ce qu’on aime.”
Ah! Why is it that the noblest of our feelings are also the most selfish? That while we would give up everything for the one we love, we are constantly asking for a sacrifice in return? That if we can't experience the joy of giving, we find comfort in the ability to hurt? And that we acknowledge, even as we disapprove, the saying of the wise: “L’on veut faire tout le bonheur, ou, si cela ne se peut ainsi, tout le malheur de ce qu’on aime.”
The beauty of Ellen was not of that nature, which rests solely upon the freshness of youth, nor even the magic of expression; it was as faultless as it was dazzling; no one could deny its excess or its perfection; her praises came constantly to my ear into whatever society I went. Say what we will of the power of love, it borrows greatly from opinion; pride, above all things, sanctions and strengthens affection. When all voices were united to panegyrize her beauty—when I knew, that the powers of her wit—the charms of her conversation—the accurate judgment, united to the sparkling imagination, were even more remarkable characteristics of her mind, than loveliness of her person, I could not but feel my ambition, as well as my tenderness, excited; I dwelt with a double intensity on my choice, and with a tenfold bitterness on the obstacles which forbade me to indulge it.
The beauty of Ellen wasn't just about the freshness of youth or even the allure of her expression; it was flawless and breathtaking. No one could deny its intensity or perfection; her praises reached my ears no matter where I went. No matter how we talk about the power of love, it heavily relies on public opinion; pride, more than anything else, supports and strengthens our feelings. When everyone was united in praising her beauty—when I realized that her sharp wit, the charm of her conversation, and her keen judgment, paired with her lively imagination, were even more remarkable traits of her mind than her physical beauty—I couldn't help but feel both my ambition and my affection stirred up. I focused intently on my choice and felt an even deeper bitterness about the obstacles that prevented me from pursuing it.
Yet there was one circumstance, to which, in spite of all the evidence against Reginald, my mind still fondly and eagerly clung. In searching the pockets of the unfortunate Tyrrell, the money he had mentioned to me as being in his possession, could not be discovered. Had Glanville been the murderer, at all events he could not have been the robber; it was true that in the death scuffle, which in all probability took place, the money might have fallen from the person of the deceased, either among the long grass which grew rankly and luxuriantly around, or in the sullen and slimy pool, close to which the murder was perpetrated; it was also possible, that Thornton, knowing the deceased had so large a sum about him, and not being aware that the circumstance had been communicated to me or any one else, might not have been able (when he and Dawson first went to the spot,) to resist so great a temptation. However, there was a slight crevice in this fact, for a sunbeam of hope to enter, and I was too sanguine, by habitual temperament and present passion, not to turn towards it from the general darkness of my thoughts.
Yet there was one thing I couldn't shake off, even with all the evidence against Reginald. When searching the pockets of the unfortunate Tyrrell, the money he told me he had was nowhere to be found. If Glanville was the murderer, he couldn’t have also been the robber; it was true that during the struggle, which likely happened, the money might have fallen from the deceased, either in the thick grass growing abundantly around or in the dark, slimy pool near where the murder took place. It was also possible that Thornton, knowing the deceased had such a large amount of cash and not realizing that I or anyone else knew about it, couldn’t resist the temptation when he and Dawson first arrived at the scene. However, there was a small crack in this situation that let a ray of hope in, and I was too optimistic, thanks to my usual nature and current emotions, not to reach for it amidst the overall darkness of my thoughts.
With Glanville I was often brought into immediate contact. Both united in the same party, and engaged in concerting the same measures, we frequently met in public, and sometimes even alone. However, I was invariably cold and distant, and Glanville confirmed rather than diminished my suspicions, by making no commentary on my behaviour, and imitating it in the indifference of his own. Yet, it was with a painful and aching heart, that I marked, in his emaciated from and sunken cheek, the gradual, but certain progress of disease and death; and while all England rung with the renown of the young, but almost unrivalled orator, and both parties united in anticipating the certainty and brilliancy of his success, I felt how improbable it was, that, even if his crime escaped the unceasing vigilance of justice, this living world would long possess any traces of his genius but the remembrance of his name. There was something in his love of letters, his habits of luxury and expence, the energy of his mind—the solitude, the darkness, the hauteur, the reserve, of his manners and life, which reminded me of the German Wallenstein; nor was he altogether without the superstition of that evil, but extraordinary man. It is true, that he was not addicted to the romantic fables of astrology, but he was an earnest, though secret, advocate of the world of spirits. He did not utterly disbelieve the various stories of their return to earth, and their visits to the living; and it would have been astonishing to me, had I been a less diligent observer of human inconsistencies, to mark a mind otherwise so reasoning and strong, in this respect so credulous and weak; and to witness its reception of a belief, not only so adverse to ordinary reflection, but so absolutely contradictory to the philosophy it passionately cultivated, and the principles it obstinately espoused.
I often came into direct contact with Glanville. Since we were both part of the same group and working on the same plans, we frequently met in public and occasionally alone. However, I remained cold and distant, and Glanville only confirmed my suspicions by making no remarks about my behavior and mirroring my indifference. Still, it was with a heavy heart that I noticed, in his thin frame and sunken cheeks, the slow but inevitable signs of illness and death. While all of England celebrated the young, almost unmatched orator, and both sides eagerly anticipated his certain success, I understood how unlikely it was that, even if he managed to avoid the relentless scrutiny of justice, this world would retain any trace of his genius beyond the memory of his name. There was something in his passion for literature, his lavish habits, the intensity of his mind—the solitude, darkness, arrogance, and reserve in his behavior and life—that reminded me of the German Wallenstein; he also shared some of the superstitions of that extraordinary yet malevolent man. It’s true that he wasn’t caught up in the romantic tales of astrology, but he was a fervent, albeit secret, believer in the spirit world. He didn’t completely dismiss the various accounts of spirits returning to earth and visiting the living; it would have astonished me, had I not been such a keen observer of human contradictions, to see a mind otherwise so logical and strong be so naive and weak in this regard, embracing a belief that was not only contrary to common sense but also completely opposed to the philosophy he passionately pursued and the principles he stubbornly held.
One evening, I, Vincent, and Clarendon, were alone at Lady Roseville’s, when Reginald and his sister entered. I rose to depart; la belle Contesse would not suffer it; and when I looked at Ellen, and saw her blush at my glance, the weakness of my heart conquered, and I remained.
One evening, I, Vincent, and Clarendon were alone at Lady Roseville's when Reginald and his sister walked in. I got up to leave, but the beautiful Countess wouldn't let me. When I looked at Ellen and saw her blush at my gaze, the softness in my heart took over, and I stayed.
Our conversation turned partly upon books, and principally on the science du coeur et du monde, for Lady Roseville was un peu philosophe, as well as more than un peu litteraire; and her house, like those of the Du Deffands and D’Epinays of the old French regime, was one where serious subjects were cultivated, as well as the lighter ones; where it was the mode to treat no less upon things than to scandalize persons; and where maxims on men and reflections on manners, were as much in their places, as strictures on the Opera and invitations to balls.
Our conversation partly revolved around books, especially about the science of the heart and the world, since Lady Roseville was a bit of a philosopher as well as quite literary. Her home, like those of the Du Deffands and D’Epinays from the old French regime, was a place where serious topics were discussed alongside lighter ones; it was normal to talk about significant issues just as much as it was to gossip about people. In her house, maxims about humanity and reflections on behavior were as common as critiques of the opera and invitations to parties.
All who were now assembled were more or less suited to one another; all were people of the world, and yet occasional students of the closet; but all had a different method of expressing their learning or their observations. Clarendon was dry, formal, shrewd, and possessed of the suspicious philosophy common to men hacknied in the world. Vincent relieved his learning by the quotation, or metaphor, or originality of some sort with which it was expressed. Lady Roseville seldom spoke much, but when she did, it was rather with grace than solidity. She was naturally melancholy and pensive, and her observations partook of the colourings of her mind; but she was also a dame de la cour, accustomed to conceal, and her language was gay and trifling, while the sentiments it clothed were pensive and sad.
Everyone who was present got along to some extent; they were all worldly people but also occasionally intellectuals. However, each had their own way of sharing their knowledge or insights. Clarendon was dry, formal, and sharp, embodying the skeptical views typical of those experienced in society. Vincent lightened his erudition with quotes, metaphors, or some originality in his expressions. Lady Roseville rarely spoke much, but when she did, it was more graceful than substantial. She had a naturally melancholic and contemplative nature, and her comments reflected her mindset; yet she was also a lady of the court, used to hiding her true feelings, so her words came across as cheerful and trivial, even though the ideas beneath them were more thoughtful and sad.
Ellen Glanville was an attentive listener, but a diffident speaker. Though her knowledge was even masculine for its variety and extent, she was averse to displaying it; the childish, the lively, the tender, were the outward traits of her character—the flowers were above, but the mine was beneath; one noted the beauty of the former—one seldom dreamt of the value of the latter.
Ellen Glanville was a great listener, but she was shy when it came to speaking. Even though her knowledge was impressively broad and deep, she didn't like to show it off; her personality shone through with childishness, liveliness, and tenderness—her charm was visible on the surface, but the true depth lay hidden beneath. People noticed her outward beauty, but rarely considered the worth of what was underneath.
Glanville’s favourite method of expressing himself was terse and sententious. He did not love the labour of detail: he conveyed the knowledge of years in a problem. Sometimes he was fanciful, sometimes false; but, generally, dark, melancholy, and bitter.
Glanville’s preferred way of expressing himself was direct and to the point. He didn’t enjoy the effort of detail; he shared years of knowledge in a single problem. Sometimes he was imaginative, sometimes misleading; but usually, he was dark, gloomy, and resentful.
As for me, I entered more into conversation at Lady Roseville’s than I usually do elsewhere; being, according to my favourite philosophy, gay on the serious, and serious on the gay; and, perhaps, this is a juster method of treating the two than would be readily imagined: for things which are usually treated with importance, are, for the most part, deserving of ridicule; and those which we receive as trifles, swell themselves into a consequence we little dreamt of, before they depart.
As for me, I engaged in more conversation at Lady Roseville’s than I usually do elsewhere; following my favorite philosophy, lighthearted with serious topics and serious about lighthearted ones. This might be a better way to handle the two than one might think: because things that are typically taken seriously often deserve to be laughed at, while those we see as insignificant can turn into something much more significant than we ever expected once they're gone.
Vincent took up a volume: it was Shelley’s Posthumous Poems. “How fine,” said he, “some of these are; but they are fine fragments of an architecture in bad taste: they are imperfect in themselves, and faulty in the school they belonged to; yet, such as they are, the master-hand is evident upon them. They are like the pictures of Paul Veronese—often offending the eye, often irritating the judgment, but redolent of something vast and lofty—their very faults are majestic—this age, perhaps no other will ever do them justice—but the disciples of future schools will make glorious pillage of their remains. The writings of Shelley would furnish matter for a hundred volumes: they are an admirable museum of ill-arranged curiosities—they are diamonds, awkwardly set; but one of them, in the hands of a skilful jeweller, would be inestimable: and the poet of the future, will serve him as Mercury did the tortoise in his own translation from Homer—make him ‘sing sweetly when he’s dead!’ Their lyres will be made out of his shell.”
Vincent picked up a book: it was Shelley’s Posthumous Poems. “How beautiful some of these are,” he said, “but they’re just fine fragments of a poorly designed structure: they’re incomplete on their own and have flaws from the style they came from; yet, even so, you can clearly see the master’s touch. They remind me of the paintings by Paul Veronese—often unpleasant to look at, often annoying in their execution, but filled with something grand and noble—their very imperfections have a certain majesty—this generation, maybe no other will ever appreciate them fully—but the followers of future movements will salvage something great from their remains. Shelley’s works could fill a hundred volumes: they’re a fascinating collection of disorganized wonders—they’re diamonds set poorly; but one of them, in the hands of a skilled jeweler, would be priceless: and the poet of the future will handle him like Mercury did the tortoise in his own translation from Homer—make him ‘sing sweetly when he’s dead!’ Their lyres will be made from his shell.”
“If I judge rightly,” said Clarendon, “his literary faults were these: he was too learned in his poetry, and too poetical in his learning. Learning is the bane of a poet. Imagine how beautiful Petrarch would be without his platonic conceits: fancy the luxuriant imagination of Cowley, left to run wild among the lofty objects of nature, not the minute peculiarities of art. Even Milton, who made a more graceful and gorgeous use of learning than, perhaps, any other poet, would have been far more popular if he had been more familiar. Poetry is for the multitude—erudition for the few. In proportion as you mix them, erudition will gain in readers, and poetry lose.”
“If I’m judging correctly,” said Clarendon, “his writing flaws were these: he was too scholarly in his poetry and too poetic in his scholarship. Knowledge can be a downfall for a poet. Just think how beautiful Petrarch would be without his platonic ideas: imagine Cowley’s rich imagination unleashed on the grand aspects of nature, not the tiny details of art. Even Milton, who used knowledge in a more elegant and extravagant way than perhaps any other poet, would have been much more popular if he had been more relatable. Poetry is for the masses—scholarship is for the few. The more you combine them, the more scholarship will attract readers while poetry will fade.”
“True,” said Glanville; “and thus the poetical, among philosophers, are the most popular of their time; and the philosophical among poets, the least popular of theirs.”
“True,” said Glanville; “and so the poets are the most popular among philosophers in their time, while the philosophical poets are the least popular in theirs.”
“Take care,” said Vincent, smiling, “that we are not misled by the point of your deduction; the remark is true, but with a certain reservation, viz. that the philosophy which renders a poet less popular, must be the philosophy of learning, not of wisdom. Wherever it consists in the knowledge of the plainer springs of the heart, and not in abstruse inquiry into its metaphysical and hidden subtleties, it necessarily increases the popularity of the poem; because, instead of being limited to the few, it comes home to every one. Thus it is the philosophy of Shakspeare, Byron, Horace, Pope, Moliere, which has put them into every one’s hands and hearts—while that of Propertius, even of Lucretius, of Cowley, and Shelley, makes us often throw down the book, because it fatigues us with the scholar. Philosophy, therefore, only sins in poetry, when, in the severe garb of learning, it becomes ‘harsh and crabbed,’ and not ‘musical, as is Apollo’s lute.’”
“Take care,” Vincent said with a smile, “that we don’t get confused by your reasoning; your point is valid, but with a certain caveat: the philosophy that makes a poet less popular has to be one of learning, not wisdom. When it focuses on the straightforward emotions of the heart rather than complicated inquiries into its metaphysical and hidden complexities, it actually boosts the popularity of the poem; because, instead of just reaching a few, it resonates with everyone. This is why the works of Shakespeare, Byron, Horace, Pope, and Molière are accessible to all, whereas those of Propertius, even Lucretius, Cowley, and Shelley often make us set the book aside because they overwhelm us with their academic nature. Therefore, philosophy only fails in poetry when it, dressed in the formal attire of scholarship, becomes ‘harsh and crabbed,’ rather than ‘musical, like Apollo’s lute.’”
“Alas!” said I, “how much more difficult than of yore, education is become—formerly, it had only one object—to acquire learning; and now, we have not only to acquire it, but to know what to do with it when we have—nay, there are not a few cases where the very perfection of learning will be to appear ignorant.”
“Wow!” I said, “education is so much harder now than it used to be. Before, it had just one goal—gaining knowledge; and now, we not only need to gain it but also figure out how to use it once we have it—actually, there are many situations where being really knowledgeable means you have to act like you don’t know anything.”
“Perhaps,” said Glanville, “the very perfection of wisdom may consist in retaining actual ignorance. Where was there ever the individual who, after consuming years, life, health, in the pursuit of science, rested satisfied with its success, or rewarded by its triumph? Common sense tells us that the best method of employing life, is to enjoy it. Common sense tells us, also, the ordinary means of this enjoyment; health, competence, and the indulgence, but the moderate indulgence, of our passions. What have these to do with science?”
“Maybe,” said Glanville, “the real perfection of wisdom is in knowing how much we don’t know. Who has ever spent years, their life, or their health chasing after knowledge and felt truly satisfied with what they achieved? Common sense tells us that the best way to live is to enjoy life. It also tells us the usual ways to find that enjoyment: good health, financial stability, and a sensible indulgence in our passions. How does any of that relate to science?”
“I might tell you,” replied Vincent, “that I myself have been no idle nor inactive seeker after the hidden treasures of mind; and that, from my own experience, I could speak of pleasure, pride, complacency, in the pursuit, that were no inconsiderable augmenters of my stock of enjoyment: but I have the candour to confess, also, that I have known disappointment, mortification, despondency of mind, and infirmity of body, that did more than balance the account. The fact is, in my opinion, that the individual is a sufferer for his toils, but then the mass is benefited by his success. It is we who reap, in idle gratification, what the husbandman has sown in the bitterness of labour. Genius did not save Milton from poverty and blindness—nor Tasso from the madhouse—nor Galileo from the inquisition; they were the sufferers, but posterity the gainers. The literary empire reverses the political; it is not the many made for one—it is the one made for many; wisdom and genius must have their martyrs as well as religion, and with the same results, viz: semen ecclesioeest sanguis martyrorum. And this reflection must console us for their misfortunes, for, perhaps, it was sufficient to console them. In the midst of the most affecting passage in the most wonderful work, perhaps, ever produced, for the mixture of universal thought with individual interest—I mean the two last cantos of Childe Harold—the poet warms from himself at his hopes of being remembered
“I could tell you,” Vincent replied, “that I’ve been an active seeker after the hidden treasures of the mind, and from my own experience, I could talk about the pleasure, pride, and satisfaction in that pursuit, which have definitely added to my enjoyment. But I honestly admit that I’ve also faced disappointment, humiliation, despair, and physical weakness, which outweighed the positives. In my view, individuals suffer for their efforts, yet society benefits from their successes. We enjoy, through our leisure, what the farmer has sowed through hard labor. Genius didn’t protect Milton from poverty and blindness—nor Tasso from madness—nor Galileo from the inquisition; they suffered while future generations gained. In literature, the structure flips the political one; it's not the many made for one—but rather the one made for many; wisdom and genius need their martyrs just like religion does, with similar outcomes, as the saying goes: "the blood of martyrs is the seed of the church." This thought should comfort us regarding their misfortunes, as it might have been enough to comfort them. In the midst of the most touching part of perhaps the greatest work ever created, blending universal thought with personal interest—specifically the last two cantos of Childe Harold—the poet draws upon his hopes of being remembered.”
“‘In his line With his land’s language.’
‘In his field with the language of his land.’
“And who can read the noble and heart-speaking apology of Algernon Sidney, without entering into his consolation no less than his misfortunes? Speaking of the law being turned into a snare instead of a protection, and instancing its uncertainty and danger in the times of Richard the Second, he says, ‘God only knows what will be the issue of the like practices in these our days; perhaps he will in his mercy speedily visit his afflicted people; I die in the faith that he will do it, though I know not the time or ways.’”
“And who can read the noble and heartfelt apology of Algernon Sidney without feeling both his comfort and his struggles? When he talks about the law becoming a trap instead of a safeguard and points out its unpredictability and risks during the time of Richard the Second, he says, ‘Only God knows what the outcome of such actions will be in our time; maybe in his mercy, he will quickly help his suffering people; I die believing that he will do so, even though I don't know when or how.’”
“I love,” said Clarendon, “the enthusiasm which places comfort in so noble a source; but, is vanity, think you, a less powerful agent than philanthropy? is it not the desire of shining before men that prompts us to whatever may effect it? and if it can create, can it not also support? I mean, that if you allow that to shine, to eclater, to enjoy praise, is no ordinary incentive to the commencement of great works, the conviction of future success for this desire becomes no inconsiderable reward. Grant, for instance, that this desire produced the ‘Paradise Lost,’ and you will not deny that it might also support the poet through his misfortunes. Do you think that he thought rather of the pleasure his work should afford to posterity, than of the praises posterity should extend to his work? Had not Cicero left us such frank confessions of himself, how patriotic, how philanthropic we should have esteemed him; now we know both his motive and meed was vanity, may we not extend the knowledge of human nature which we have gained in this instance by applying it to others? For my part, I should be loth to inquire how great a quantum of vanity mingled with the haughty patriotism of Sidney, or the unconquered spirit of Cato.”
“I love,” said Clarendon, “the enthusiasm that finds comfort in such a noble source; but do you think vanity is a less powerful force than philanthropy? Isn’t it the desire to stand out that drives us to achieve whatever we do? And if it can create, can it not also sustain? What I mean is, if you accept that the desire to shine, to stand out, to enjoy praise is a significant motivation for starting great works, then the belief in future success tied to this desire becomes a valuable reward. For instance, if this desire led to 'Paradise Lost,' you can't argue it wouldn’t also help the poet through his challenges. Do you think he was more focused on the pleasure his work would give future generations than on the praise future generations would offer his work? If Cicero hadn’t left us such honest admissions about himself, we would have thought of him as deeply patriotic and philanthropic; now that we understand his motivation and reward were rooted in vanity, can we not apply what we’ve learned about human nature in this case to others? Personally, I’d hate to find out how much vanity was mixed in with the proud patriotism of Sidney or the indomitable spirit of Cato.”
Glanville bowed his head in approval. “But,” observed I, “why be so uncharitable to this poor, and persecuted principle, since none of you deny the good and great actions it effects; why stigmatize vanity as a vice, when it creates, or, at least participates in, so many virtues? I wonder the ancients did not erect the choicest of their temples to its worship. Quant a moi, I shall henceforth only speak of it as the primum mobile of whatever we venerate and admire, and shall think it the highest compliment I can pay to a man, to tell him he is eminently vain.”
Glanville nodded in agreement. “But,” I pointed out, “why be so unfair to this poor, persecuted principle? None of you deny the good and great things it brings about; why label vanity as a vice when it leads to, or at least contributes to, so many virtues? I’m surprised the ancients didn’t build their finest temples for its worship. As for me, I will now only refer to it as the driving force behind everything we admire and respect, and I’ll consider it the greatest compliment to tell someone they are exceptionally vain.”
“I incline to your opinion,” cried Vincent, laughing. “The reason we dislike vanity in others, is because it is perpetually hurting our own. Of all passions (if for the moment I may call it such) it is the most indiscreet; it is for ever blabbing out its own secrets. If it would but keep its counsel, it would be as graciously received in society, as any other well-dressed and well-bred intruder of quality. Its garrulity makes it despised. But in truth it must be clear, that vanity in itself is neither a vice nor a virtue, any more than this knife, in itself, is dangerous or useful; the person who employs gives it its qualities; thus, for instance, a great mind desires to shine, or is vain, in great actions; a frivolous one, in frivolities: and so on through the varieties of the human intellect. But I cannot agree with Mr Clarendon, that my admiration of Algernon Sidney (Cato I never did admire) would be at all lessened by the discovery, that his resistance to tyranny in a great measure originated in vanity, or that the same vanity consoled him, when he fell a victim to that resistance; for what does it prove but this, that, among the various feelings of his soul, indignation at oppression, (so common to all men)—enthusiasm for liberty, (so predominant in him)—the love of benefiting others—the noble pride of being, in death, consistent with himself; among all these feelings, among a crowd of others equally honourable and pure—there was also one, and perhaps no inconsiderable feeling of desire, that his life and death should be hereafter appreciated justly—contemptu famoe, contemni virtutem—contempt of fame, is the contempt of virtue? Never consider that vanity an offence, which limits itself to wishing for the praise of good men for good actions: next to our own esteem, says the best of the Roman philosophers, ‘it is a virtue to desire the esteem of others.’”
“I agree with you,” Vincent said, laughing. “The reason we dislike vanity in others is that it constantly undermines our own. Of all the passions (if I can call it that for a moment), it’s the most indiscreet; it always reveals its own secrets. If it would just keep quiet, it would be welcomed in society like any other well-dressed, well-mannered guest. Its constant chatter makes it despised. But the truth is, vanity itself is neither a vice nor a virtue, just like this knife is not dangerous or useful in itself; it’s the person using it that gives it those qualities. For example, a great mind wants to shine, or is vain, in great deeds; a superficial one, in trivial matters; and so on through the different types of human intellect. But I can’t agree with Mr. Clarendon that my admiration for Algernon Sidney (I never admired Cato) would be lessened by discovering that his fight against tyranny was largely fueled by vanity, or that same vanity comforted him when he became a victim of that struggle. What does it prove except that, among the various feelings he had—indignation at oppression (common to all men), a strong enthusiasm for liberty (which he had in abundance), a desire to help others, and a noble pride in being consistent with himself in death—there was also a significant feeling of wanting his life and death to be rightly appreciated. To despise fame is to despise virtue? Never see vanity as an offense when it’s simply the desire for good men to recognize good actions: next to our own self-respect, as the best of the Roman philosophers says, ‘it is virtuous to seek the esteem of others.’”
“By your emphasis on the word esteem,” said Lady Roseville, “I suppose you attach some peculiar importance to the word?”
“By stressing the word esteem,” said Lady Roseville, “I take it you give it some special significance?”
“I do,” answered Vincent. “I use it in contradistinction to admiration. We may covet general admiration for a bad action—(for many bad actions have the clinquant, which passes for real gold)—but one can expect general esteem only for a good one.”
“I do,” answered Vincent. “I use it to contrast with admiration. We might crave general admiration for a bad action—(because many bad actions have the shiny exterior that looks like real gold)—but we can only expect general respect for a good one.”
“From this distinction,” said Ellen, modestly, “may we not draw an inference, which will greatly help us in our consideration of vanity; may we not deem that vanity, which desires only the esteem of others to be invariably a virtue, and that which only longs for admiration to be frequently a vice?”
“From this distinction,” said Ellen, modestly, “can we not take away an insight that will really help us understand vanity? Can we not consider that vanity, which only seeks the approval of others, is always a virtue, while that which simply craves admiration is often a vice?”
“We may admit your inference,” said Vincent; “and before I leave this question, I cannot help remarking upon the folly of the superficial, who imagine, by studying human motives, that philosophers wish to depreciate human actions. To direct our admiration to a proper point, is surely not to destroy it; yet how angry inconsiderate enthusiasts are, when we assign real, in the place of exaggerated feelings. Thus the advocates for the doctrine of utility—the most benevolent, because the most indulgent, of all philosophies—are branded with the epithets of selfish and interested; decriers of moral excellence, and disbelievers in generous actions. Vice has no friend like the prejudices which call themselves virtue. La pretexte ordinaire de ceux qui font le malheur des autres est qu’ils veulent leur bien.”
"We can accept your conclusion," said Vincent; "and before I wrap up this discussion, I have to point out the foolishness of those who think that by studying human motives, philosophers aim to belittle human actions. Redirecting our admiration to a more appropriate focus surely doesn’t mean we're trying to destroy it; yet, how upset inconsiderate enthusiasts get when we talk about genuine feelings instead of exaggerated ones. Similarly, supporters of the doctrine of utility—the most benevolent and tolerant of all philosophies—are labeled selfish and self-centered, accused of undermining moral greatness and disbelieving in noble actions. No one supports vice like the prejudices that call themselves virtue. The usual excuse of those who bring misfortune to others is that they intend to do them good."
My eyes were accidentally fixed on Glanville as Vincent ceased; he looked up, and coloured faintly as he met my look; but he did not withdraw his own—keenly and steadily we gazed upon each other, till Ellen, turning round suddenly, remarked the unwonted meaning of our looks, and placed her hand in her brother’s, with a sort of fear.
My eyes accidentally landed on Glanville as Vincent stopped speaking; he looked up and blushed slightly when he met my gaze, but he didn't look away— we stared at each other intensely and steadily until Ellen, turning around suddenly, commented on the unusual intensity of our looks and took her brother’s hand with a hint of fear.
It was late; he rose to withdraw, and passing me, said in a low tone, “A little while, and you shall know all.” I made no answer—he left the room with Ellen.
It was late; he stood up to leave, and as he walked past me, he said quietly, “In a little while, you’ll know everything.” I didn’t respond—he left the room with Ellen.
“Lady Roseville has had but a dull evening, I fear, with our stupid saws and antient instances,” said Vincent. The eyes of the person he addressed were fixed upon the door; I was standing close by her, and as the words struck her ear, she turned abruptly;—a tear fell upon my hand—she perceived it, and though I would not look upon her face, I saw that her very neck blushed; but she, like me, if she gave way to feeling, had learnt too deep a lesson from the world, not readily to resume her self-command; she answered Vincent railingly, upon his bad compliment to us, and received our adieus with all her customary grace, and more than her customary gaiety.
“Lady Roseville has had a pretty dull evening, I’m afraid, with our boring sayings and old examples,” said Vincent. The person he was talking to was staring at the door; I was standing close by her, and as his words reached her, she turned suddenly;—a tear fell onto my hand—she noticed it, and although I didn’t want to look at her face, I could see that her neck turned red; but she, like me, if she allowed herself to feel, had learned too much from the world to easily regain her composure; she replied to Vincent, jokingly responding to his awkward compliment to us, and accepted our goodbyes with all her usual grace, and even more than her usual cheerfulness.
CHAPTER LXIX.
Ah! Sir, had I but bestowed half the pains in learning a trade, that I have in learning to be a scoundrel, I might have been a rich man at this day; but, rogue as I am, still I may be your friend, and that, perhaps, when you least expect it.—Vicar of Wakefield.
Ah! Sir, if I had put half the effort into learning a trade as I have into becoming a scoundrel, I could have been a wealthy man by now; but even as a rogue, I can still be your friend, and that might happen when you least expect it.—Vicar of Wakefield.
What with the anxiety and uncertainty of my political prospects, the continued dissipation in which I lived, and, above all, the unpropitious state of my belle passion, my health gave way; my appetite forsook me—my sleep failed me—a wrinkle settled itself under my left eye, and my mother declared, that I should have no chance with an heiress: all these circumstances together, were not without their weight. So I set out one morning to Hampton Court, (with a volume of Bishop Berkely, and a bottle of wrinkle water,) for the benefit of the country air.
With the anxiety and uncertainty surrounding my political future, the constant partying I engaged in, and, most importantly, the unfavorable condition of my belle passion, my health started to decline; I lost my appetite—couldn’t sleep—developed a wrinkle under my left eye, and my mother insisted that I wouldn’t stand a chance with an heiress: all these factors weighed heavily on me. So, one morning, I headed out to Hampton Court, bringing along a book by Bishop Berkeley and a bottle of wrinkle cream, seeking the benefits of the fresh country air.
It is by no means an unpleasant thing to turn one’s back upon the great city, in the height of its festivities. Misanthropy is a charming feeling for a short time, and one inhales the country, and animadverts on the town, with the most melancholy satisfaction in the world. I sat myself down at a pretty little cottage, a mile out of the town. From the window of my drawing-room I revelled in the luxurious contemplation of three pigs, one cow, and a straw-yard; and I could get to the Thames in a walk of five minutes, by a short cut through a lime-kiln. Such pleasing opportunities of enjoying the beauties of nature, are not often to be met with: you may be sure, therefore, that I made the most of them. I rose early, walked before breakfast, pour ma sante, and came back with a most satisfactory head-ache, pour mes peines. I read for just three hours, walked for two more, thought over Abernethy, dyspepsia, and blue pills, till dinner; and absolutely forgot Lord Dawton, ambition, Guloseton, epicurism—aye, all but—of course, reader, you know whom I am about to except—the ladye of my love.
It's definitely not a bad thing to turn your back on the big city while it's in the middle of its celebrations. A little bit of misanthropy can feel great for a while, and you can breathe in the countryside, all the while critiquing the city with the most melancholic satisfaction. I settled down in a charming little cottage about a mile out of town. From the window of my living room, I enjoyed the luxury of watching three pigs, one cow, and a straw yard; I could reach the Thames in just a five-minute walk by taking a shortcut through a lime kiln. Such wonderful chances to enjoy nature's beauty are rare, so I made the most of them. I got up early, took a walk before breakfast, for my health, and returned with a quite satisfactory headache, for my troubles. I read for three hours, walked for another two, thought about Abernethy, dyspepsia, and blue pills until dinner, and completely forgot about Lord Dawton, ambition, Guloseton, epicureanism—except, of course, dear reader, you know who I’m going to leave out—the lady of my love.
One bright, laughing day, I threw down my book an hour sooner than usual, and sallied out with a lightness of foot and exhilaration of spirit, to which I had long been a stranger. I had just sprung over a stile that led into one of those green shady lanes, which make us feel the old poets who loved, and lived for, Nature, were right in calling our island “the merry England”—when I was startled by a short, quick bark, on one side of the hedge. I turned sharply round; and, seated upon the sward, was a man, apparently of the pedlar profession; a large deal box was lying open before him; a few articles of linen, and female dress, were scattered round, and the man himself appeared earnestly occupied in examining the deeper recesses of his itinerant warehouse. A small black terrier flew towards me with no friendly growl. “Down,” said I: “all strangers are not foes, though the English generally think so.”
One bright, cheerful day, I set my book down an hour earlier than usual and stepped outside with a lightness in my step and a sense of joy that I hadn't felt in a long time. I had just jumped over a stile that led into one of those green, shady lanes that make you realize the old poets who cherished and lived for Nature were right in calling our island “merry England”—when I was surprised by a quick bark from one side of the hedge. I turned around sharply and saw a man sitting on the grass, looking like a traveling salesman; a big wooden box was open in front of him, with some pieces of linen and women's clothing scattered around, while he seemed focused on digging through the deeper parts of his portable shop. A small black terrier raced towards me with a not-so-friendly growl. “Down,” I said. “Not all strangers are enemies, even though the English usually think that way.”
The man hastily looked up; perhaps he was struck with the quaintness of my remonstrance to his canine companion; for, touching his hat, civilly, he said—“The dog, Sir, is very quiet; he only means to give me the alarm by giving it to you; for dogs seem to have no despicable insight into human nature, and know well that the best of us may be taken by surprise.”
The man quickly looked up; maybe he was taken aback by my complaint to his dog. Tipping his hat politely, he said, “The dog, sir, is very quiet; he just wants to alert me by alerting you. Dogs seem to have a good understanding of human nature and know that even the best of us can be caught off guard.”
“You are a moralist,” said I, not a little astonished in my turn by such an address from such a person. “I could not have expected to stumble upon a philosopher so easily. Have you any wares in your box likely to suit me? if so, I should like to purchase of so moralizing a vendor?”
“You're quite the moralist,” I said, a bit surprised to hear that from someone like you. “I never thought I'd run into a philosopher so easily. Do you have anything in your box that might interest me? If so, I’d love to buy something from such a thoughtful seller.”
“No, Sir,” said the seeming pedlar, smiling, and yet at the same time hurrying his goods into his box, and carefully turning the key—“no, Sir, I am only a bearer of other men’s goods; my morals are all that I can call my own, and those I will sell you at your own price.”
“No, Sir,” said the apparent peddler, smiling, while also quickly packing his goods into his box and carefully locking it—“no, Sir, I’m just a messenger for other people’s things; my morals are all I can really claim as my own, and I’m willing to sell those to you at whatever price you decide.”
“You are candid, my friend,” said I, “and your frankness, alone, would be inestimable in this age of deceit, and country of hypocrisy.”
“You're straightforward, my friend,” I said, “and your honesty alone is invaluable in this age of deception and country of hypocrisy.”
“Ah, Sir!” said my new acquaintance, “I see already that you are one of those persons who look to the dark side of things; for my part, I think the present age the best that ever existed, and our own country the most virtuous in Europe.”
“Ah, Sir!” said my new acquaintance, “I can tell right away that you tend to focus on the negative; as for me, I believe this current era is the best that's ever existed, and our country is the most virtuous in Europe.”
“I congratulate you, Mr. Optimist, on your opinions,” quoth I, “but your observation leads me to suppose, that you are both an historian and a traveller: am I right?”
“I congratulate you, Mr. Optimist, on your opinions,” I said, “but your observation makes me think that you are both a historian and a traveler: am I correct?”
“Why,” answered the box-bearer, “I have dabbled a little in books, and wandered not a little among men. I am just returned from Germany, and am now going to my friends in London. I am charged with this box of goods; God send me the luck to deliver it safe.”
“Why,” replied the box-bearer, “I’ve dabbled a bit in books and spent quite some time among people. I just got back from Germany and am now heading to my friends in London. I’m tasked with delivering this box of goods; hopefully, I’ll have the luck to get it there safely.”
“Amen,” said I; “and with that prayer and this trifle, I wish you a good morning.”
“Amen,” I said; “and with that prayer and this small gift, I wish you a good morning.”
“Thank you a thousand times, Sir, for both,” replied the man—“but do add to your favours by informing me of the right road to the town of————
“Thank you so much, Sir, for both,” replied the man—“but please do me a favor and let me know the right road to the town of————
“I am going in that direction myself; if you choose to accompany me part of the way, I can ensure your not missing the rest.”
“I’m heading that way too; if you decide to join me for a bit, I can make sure you don’t miss out on the rest.”
“Your honour is too good!” returned he of the box, rising, and slinging his fardel across him—“it is but seldom that a gentleman of your rank will condescend to walk three paces with one of mine. You smile, Sir; perhaps you think I should not class myself among gentlemen; and yet I have as good a right to the name as most of the set. I belong to no trade—I follow no calling: I rove where I list, and rest where I please: in short, I know no occupation but my indolence, and no law but my will. Now, Sir, may I not call myself a gentleman?”
“Your honor is too kind!” replied the man in the box, standing up and throwing his bundle over his shoulder. “It's rare for someone of your status to walk even a few steps with someone like me. You smile, Sir; maybe you think I shouldn’t consider myself among gentlemen; but I have just as much right to the title as most people do. I don’t belong to any trade—I have no job: I go where I want and rest wherever I like. In short, I have no occupation but my laziness, and no law but my own desires. So, Sir, can I not call myself a gentleman?”
“Of a surety!” quoth I; “you seem to me to hold a middle rank between a half-pay captain and the king of the gipsies.”
“Definitely!” I said; “you seem to me to be in between a part-time captain and the king of the gypsies.”
“You have hit it, Sir,” rejoined my companion, with a slight laugh. He was now by my side, and as we walked on, I had leisure more minutely to examine him. He was a middle-sized, and rather athletic man, apparently about the age of thirty-eight. He was attired in a dark blue frock coat, which was neither shabby nor new, but ill made, and much too large and long for its present possessor; beneath this was a faded velvet waistcoat, that had formerly, like the Persian ambassador’s tunic, “blushed with crimson, and blazed with gold;” but which might now have been advantageously exchanged in Monmouth-street for the lawful sum of two shillings and nine-pence; under this was an inner vest of the cashmere shawl pattern, which seemed much too new for the rest of the dress. Though his shirt was of a very unwashed hue, I remarked, with some suspicion, that it was of a very respectable fineness; and a pin, which might be paste, or could be diamond, peeped below a tattered and dingy black kid stock, like a gipsey’s eye beneath her hair.
"You've got it, Sir," my companion replied with a slight laugh. He was now by my side, and as we walked on, I had more time to examine him closely. He was of average height and fairly athletic, seemingly around thirty-eight years old. He wore a dark blue frock coat that was neither shabby nor new, but poorly made, too big and long for him; beneath it was a faded velvet waistcoat that had once, like the Persian ambassador's tunic, "blushed with crimson and blazed with gold," but could now easily be sold in Monmouth Street for just two shillings and nine pence. Under this, he had an inner vest with a cashmere shawl pattern that looked much too new compared to the rest of his outfit. Although his shirt was quite dirty, I couldn't help but notice that it was made of very fine material, and a pin, which could either be paste or diamond, peeked out from a tattered and dingy black kid stock, like a gypsy's eye hidden beneath her hair.
His trowsers were of a light grey, and Providence, or the tailor, avenged itself upon them, for the prodigal length bestowed upon their ill-sorted companion, the coat; for they were much too tight for the muscular limbs they concealed, and rising far above the ankle, exhibited the whole of a thick Wellington boot, which was the very picture of Italy upon the map.
His pants were a light gray, and fate, or the tailor, seemed to get back at them for the excessive length given to their mismatched counterpart, the coat; they were much too tight for the muscular legs they covered and rose far above the ankle, exposing the entire thick Wellington boot, which looked just like Italy on a map.
The face of the man was common-place and ordinary; one sees a hundred such, every day, in Fleet-street or the ‘Change; the features were small, irregular, and somewhat flat: yet, when you looked twice upon the countenance, there was something marked and singular in the expression, which fully atoned for the commonness of the features. The right eye turned away from the left, in that watchful squint which seems constructed on the same considerate plan as those Irish guns, made for shooting round a corner; his eye-brows were large and shaggy, and greatly resembled bramble bushes, in which his fox-like eyes had taken refuge. Round these vulpine retreats were a labyrinthean maze of those wrinkles, vulgarly called crow’s-feet;—deep, intricate, and intersected, they seemed for all the world like the web of a chancery suit. Singular enough, the rest of the countenance was perfectly smooth and unindented; even the lines from the nostril to the corners of the mouth, usually so deeply traced in men of his age, were scarcely more apparent than in a boy of eighteen.
The man's face was completely average and ordinary; you could see a hundred like him every day in Fleet Street or at the ‘Change. His features were small, irregular, and somewhat flat. However, when you looked more closely at his face, there was something distinctive and unique in his expression that made up for the plainness of his features. His right eye drifted away from the left, in a watchful squint that seemed designed similarly to those Irish guns made for shooting around corners. His eyebrows were large and shaggy, resembling bramble bushes where his fox-like eyes had taken shelter. Surrounding these crafty retreats were a complicated array of wrinkles, commonly known as crow’s-feet; deep, intricate, and crossing over each other, they looked just like the mess of a court case. Interestingly, the rest of his face was completely smooth and unmarked; even the lines from his nostril to the corners of his mouth, which are usually deeply etched in men of his age, were hardly more noticeable than in an eighteen-year-old.
His smile was frank—his voice clear and hearty—his address open, and much superior to his apparent rank of life, claiming somewhat of equality, yet conceding a great deal of respect; but, notwithstanding all these certainly favourable points, there was a sly and cunning expression in his perverse and vigilant eye and all the wrinkled demesnes in its vicinity, that made me mistrust even while I liked my companion; perhaps, indeed, he was too frank, too familiar, too degage, to be quite natural. Your honest men soon buy reserve by experience. Rogues are communicative and open, because confidence and openness cost them nothing. To finish the description of my new acquaintance, I should observe, that there was something in his countenance, which struck me as not wholly unfamiliar; it was one of those which we have not, in all human probability, seen before, and yet, which (perhaps from their very commonness) we imagine we have encountered a hundred times.
His smile was genuine—his voice clear and hearty—his manner welcoming, and much better than his apparent social status, suggesting some level of equality while still showing plenty of respect. However, despite all these definitely positive traits, there was a sly and cunning look in his mischievous, watchful eye and the surrounding wrinkles that made me wary even while I liked him. Maybe he was just too open, too casual, too relaxed to feel completely genuine. Honest people usually become more reserved through experience. Crooks are talkative and straightforward because being open and trusting costs them nothing. To wrap up the description of my new friend, I should note that there was something in his face that seemed oddly familiar; it was one of those faces that we likely haven't seen before, yet for some reason (perhaps due to their commonality) we feel like we've encountered it a hundred times.
We walked on briskly, notwithstanding the warmth of the day; in fact, the air was so pure, the grass so green, the laughing noonday so full of the hum, the motion, and the life of creation, that the sensation produced was rather that of freshness and invigoration, than of languor and heat.
We walked quickly, despite the warmth of the day; in fact, the air was so fresh, the grass so green, and the joyful noon so full of the buzz, activity, and life of nature, that it felt more refreshing and energizing than tiring and hot.
“We have a beautiful country, Sir,” said my hero of the box. “It is like walking through a garden, after the more sterile and sullen features of the Continent—a pure mind, Sir, loves the country; for my part, I am always disposed to burst out in thanksgiving to Providence when I behold its works, and, like the vallies in the psalm, I am ready to laugh and sing.”
“We have a beautiful country, sir,” said my hero from the box. “It’s like walking through a garden after the more barren and gloomy parts of the continent—a pure mind, sir, loves the countryside; for my part, I’m always inclined to break into thanksgiving to God when I see its wonders, and, like the valleys in the psalm, I’m ready to laugh and sing.”
“An enthusiast,” said I, “as well as a philosopher!—perhaps (and I believed it likely), I have the honour of addressing a poet also.”
“An enthusiast,” I said, “and a philosopher too!—maybe (and I think it’s quite possible), I have the honor of speaking to a poet as well.”
“Why, Sir,” replied the man, “I have made verses in my life; in short, there is little I have not done, for I was always a lover of variety; but, perhaps, your honour will let me return the suspicion, Are you not a favourite of the muse?”
“Why, Sir,” replied the man, “I’ve written poems in my life; in short, there’s hardly anything I haven’t done, because I’ve always loved variety; but, perhaps, if you don’t mind, I’d like to turn the question around—aren’t you a favorite of the muse?”
“I cannot say that I am,” said I. “I value myself only on my common sense—the very antipodes to genius, you know, according to the orthodox belief.”
“I can't say that I am,” I replied. “I only value myself for my common sense—the complete opposite of genius, as you know, according to the traditional view.”
“Common sense!” repeated my companion, with a singular and meaning smile, and a twinkle with his left eye. “Common sense. Ah, that is not my forte, Sir. You, I dare say, are one of those gentlemen whom it is very difficult to take in, either passively or actively, by appearance, or in act? For my part, I have been a dupe all my life—a child might cheat me! I am the most unsuspicious person in the world.”
“Common sense!” my companion repeated with a curious smile and a glimmer in his left eye. “Common sense. Ah, that’s not really my strong suit, Sir. You, I bet, are one of those people who it's hard to fool, whether by looks or actions, right? As for me, I’ve been fooled all my life—any kid could trick me! I’m the most trusting person in the world.”
“Too candid by half,” thought I; “the man is certainly a rascal; but what’s that to me? I shall never see him again;” and true to my love of never losing an opportunity of ascertaining individual character, I observed, that I thought such an acquaintance very valuable, especially if he were in trade; it was a pity, therefore, for my sake, that my companion had informed me that he followed no calling.
“Way too straightforward,” I thought; “this guy is definitely a con artist; but what does it matter to me? I’ll never see him again.” Staying true to my knack for figuring out people’s characters, I realized that I found such a connection really valuable, especially if he was in business. It was a shame, then, for my benefit, that my companion had told me he wasn’t in any kind of profession.
“Why, Sir,” said he, “I am occasionally in employment; my nominal profession is that of a broker. I buy shawls and handkerchiefs of poor countesses, and retail them to rich plebeians. I fit up new married couples with linen, at a more moderate rate than the shops, and procure the bridegroom his present of jewels, at forty per cent. less than the jewellers; nay, I am as friendly to an intrigue as a marriage; and when I cannot sell my jewels, I will my good offices, A gentleman so handsome as your honour, may have an affair upon your hands: if so, you may rely upon my secrecy and zeal. In short, I am an innocent, good-natured fellow, who does harm to no one for nothing, and good to every one for something.”
“Why, Sir,” he said, “I do work sometimes; my official title is broker. I buy shawls and handkerchiefs from struggling countesses and sell them to wealthy commoners. I set up newlyweds with linens at a lower price than the stores, and I help the groom find his gift of jewelry at forty percent less than what jewelers charge. In fact, I’m just as supportive of affairs as I am of marriages; and when I can’t sell my jewelry, I offer my services. A gentleman as attractive as you might have a romantic situation on your hands: if so, you can count on my discretion and enthusiasm. In short, I’m a harmless, good-natured guy who doesn’t harm anyone for no reason and helps everyone for a reason.”
“I admire your code,” quoth I, “and whenever I want a mediator between Venus and myself, will employ you. Have you always followed your present idle profession, or were you brought up to any other?”
“I admire your skills,” I said, “and whenever I need a mediator between love and myself, I'll hire you. Have you always done this laid-back job, or were you trained for something else?”
“I was intended for a silversmith,” answered my friend; “but Providence willed it otherwise; they taught me from childhood to repeat the Lord’s prayer; Heaven heard me, and delivered me from temptation—there is, indeed, something terribly seducing in the face of a silver spoon!”
“I was meant to be a silversmith,” my friend replied; “but fate had other plans. They taught me from a young age to recite the Lord's Prayer; Heaven listened, and saved me from temptation—there is, after all, something incredibly enticing about the sight of a silver spoon!”
“Well,” said I, “you are the honestest knave I ever met, and one would trust you with one’s purse for the ingenuousness with which you own you would steal it. Pray, think you it is probable that I have ever had the happiness to meet you before? I cannot help fancying so—yet as I have never been in the watch-house, or the Old Bailey, my reason tells me that I must be mistaken.”
“Well,” I said, “you’re the most honest thief I’ve ever met, and someone could trust you with their money just because you openly admit you’d steal it. Do you think it’s possible that I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting you before? I can’t shake the feeling—yet since I’ve never been in a holding cell or at the Old Bailey, my logic tells me I must be wrong.”
“Not at all, Sir,” returned my worthy; “I remember you well, for I never saw a face like yours that I did not remember. I had the honour of sipping some British liquors, in the same room with yourself one evening; you were then in company with my friend Mr. Gordon.”
“Not at all, Sir,” replied my worthy; “I remember you well because I’ve never seen a face like yours that I could forget. I had the pleasure of having some British drinks in the same room with you one evening; you were with my friend Mr. Gordon then.”
“Ha!” said I, “I thank ye for the hint; I now remember well, by the same token, that he told me you were the most ingenious gentleman in England; and that you had a happy propensity of mistaking other people’s possessions for your own; I congratulate myself upon so desirable an acquaintance.” [Note: See Vol. II, p. 127.]
“Ha!” I said, “Thanks for the tip; now I recall that he mentioned you were the cleverest guy in England, and that you had a knack for mistaking other people's belongings for your own; I’m glad to know such an interesting person.” [Note: See Vol. II, p. 127.]
My friend, who was indeed no other than Mr. Job Jonson, smiled with his usual blandness, and made me a low bow of acknowledgment before he resumed:
My friend, who was actually Mr. Job Jonson, smiled his usual gentle smile and gave me a slight bow of acknowledgment before he continued:
“No doubt, Sir, Mr. Gordon informed you right. I flatter myself few gentlemen understand better than myself, the art of appropriation; though I say it who should not say it, I deserve the reputation I have acquired. Sir, I have always had ill fortune to struggle against, and have always remedied it by two virtues—perseverance and ingenuity. To give you an idea of my ill fortune, know that I have been taken up twenty-three times, on suspicion; of my perseverance, know that twenty-three times I have been taken up justly; and of my ingenuity, know that I have been twenty-three times let off, because there was not a tittle of legal evidence against me.”
“No doubt, Sir, Mr. Gordon informed you correctly. I like to think that few gentlemen understand the art of appropriation better than I do; although I shouldn’t say it, I’ve earned the reputation I have. Sir, I have always faced bad luck, and I’ve always dealt with it through two traits—perseverance and creativity. To give you an idea of my bad luck, know that I’ve been arrested twenty-three times on suspicion; as for my perseverance, I can tell you that each time, it was justified; and regarding my creativity, I’ve been let go every time because there wasn’t a shred of legal evidence against me.”
“I venerate your talents, Mr. Jonson,” replied I, “if by the name of Jonson it pleaseth you to be called, although, like the heathen deities, I presume that you have many other titles, whereof some are more grateful to your ears than others.”
“I admire your talents, Mr. Jonson,” I replied, “if that is the name you prefer, though, like the ancient gods, I assume you have many other titles, some of which are more pleasing to you than others.”
“Nay,” answered the man of two virtues—“I am never ashamed of my name; indeed, I have never done any thing to disgrace me. I have never indulged in low company, nor profligate debauchery: whatever I have executed by way of profession, has been done in a superior and artistlike manner; not in the rude, bungling way of other adventurers. Moreover, I have always had a taste for polite literature, and went once as apprentice to a publishing bookseller, for the sole purpose of reading the new works before they came out. In fine, I have never neglected any opportunity of improving my mind; and the worst that can be said against me is, that I have remembered my catechism, and taken all possible pains ‘to learn and labour truly, to get my living, and do my duty in that state of life, to which it has pleased Providence to call me.’”
“No,” replied the man of two virtues, “I am never ashamed of my name; in fact, I have never done anything to bring shame upon myself. I have never associated with low company or engaged in reckless behavior: everything I have done professionally has been executed in a skilled and artistic manner, not in the clumsy, careless way of other adventurers. Additionally, I have always had an appreciation for fine literature and once apprenticed at a publishing bookstore just to read new works before their release. In short, I have never missed an opportunity to better myself; and the worst that can be said about me is that I have remembered my catechism and made every effort ‘to learn and labor honestly, to earn my living, and do my duty in the position that Providence has assigned to me.’”
“I have often heard,” answered I, “that there is honour among thieves; I am happy to learn from you, that there is also religion: your baptismal sponsors must be proud of so diligent a godson.”
“I've often heard,” I replied, “that there’s honor among thieves; I’m glad to learn from you that there’s also faith: your baptismal sponsors must be proud of such a dedicated godson.”
“They ought to be, Sir,” replied Mr. Jonson, “for I gave them the first specimens of my address; the story is long, but if you ever give me an opportunity, I will relate it.”
“They should be, Sir,” Mr. Jonson replied, “because I gave them the first examples of my address; the story is lengthy, but if you ever give me a chance, I will share it.”
“Thank you,” said I; “meanwhile I must wish you good morning: your road now lies to the right. I return you my best thanks for your condescension, in accompanying so undistinguished an individual as myself.”
“Thank you,” I said; “for now, I must wish you good morning: your path is to the right. I really appreciate your kindness in accompanying someone as unremarkable as me.”
“Oh, never mention it, your honour,” rejoined Mr. Jonson; “I am always too happy to walk with a gentleman of your ‘common sense.’ Farewell, Sir; may we meet again.”
“Oh, never mind it, your honor,” replied Mr. Jonson; “I’m always too happy to walk with a guy like you who has ‘common sense.’ Goodbye, Sir; hope to see you again.”
So saying, Mr. Jonson struck into his new road, and we parted. [Note: If any one should think this sketch from nature exaggerated, I refer him to the “Memoirs of James Hardy Vaux.”]
So saying, Mr. Jonson headed down his new path, and we went our separate ways. [Note: If anyone thinks this depiction from real life is exaggerated, I refer them to the “Memoirs of James Hardy Vaux.”]
I went home, musing on my adventure, and delighted with my adventurer. When I was about three paces from the door of my home, I was accosted, in a most pitiful tone, by a poor old beggar, apparently in the last extreme of misery and disease. Notwithstanding my political economy, I was moved into alms-giving, by a spectacle so wretched. I put my hand into my pocket, my purse was gone; and, on searching the other, lo—my handkerchief, my pocket-book, and a gold bracelet, which had belonged to Madame D’Anville, had vanished too.
I went home, thinking about my adventure and happy with my experience. When I was about three steps from my front door, I was approached by a poor old beggar, sounding extremely miserable and sick. Despite my knowledge of economics, I felt compelled to give to someone in such a sad state. I reached into my pocket, but my wallet was gone; and when I checked the other pocket, I discovered that my handkerchief, my wallet, and a gold bracelet that had belonged to Madame D’Anville were missing too.
One does not keep company with men of two virtues, and receive compliments upon one’s common sense for nothing!
One doesn't hang out with guys who have two good qualities and get praised for their common sense for no reason!
The beggar still continued to importune me. “Give him some food and half a crown,” said I, to my landlady. Two hours afterwards, she came up to me—“Oh, Sir! my silver tea-pot—that villain, the beggar!”
The beggar kept bothering me. “Give him some food and half a crown,” I told my landlady. Two hours later, she came up to me—“Oh, Sir! My silver teapot—that scoundrel, the beggar!”
A light flashed upon me—“Ah, Mr. Job Jonson! Mr. Job Jonson!” cried I, in an indescribable rage; “out of my sight, woman! out of my sight!” I stopped short; my speech failed me. Never tell me that shame is the companion of guilt—the sinful knave is never so ashamed of himself as is the innocent fool who suffers by him.
A light went off for me—“Oh, Mr. Job Jonson! Mr. Job Jonson!” I yelled, filled with an indescribable rage; “Get out of my sight, woman! Just get out of my sight!” I paused, unable to speak. Don't ever say that shame goes hand in hand with guilt—the guilty scoundrel never feels as ashamed of himself as the innocent fool who suffers because of him.
CHAPTER LXX.
Then must I plunge again into the crowd, And follow all that peace disdains to seek.—Byron.
Then I have to dive back into the crowd, And pursue everything that peace chooses to avoid.—Byron.
In the quiet of my retreat I remained for eight days—during which time I never looked once at a newspaper—imagine how great was my philosophy! On the ninth, I began to think it high time I should hear from Dawton; and finding that I had eaten two rolls for breakfast, and that my untimely wrinkle began to assume a more mitigated appearance, I bethought me once more of the “Beauties of Babylon.”
In the peace of my getaway, I stayed for eight days—during which I didn’t check a single newspaper—just imagine how profound my mindset was! On the ninth day, I figured it was about time I heard from Dawton; and noticing that I had eaten two rolls for breakfast and that my premature wrinkle was starting to look a bit better, I thought once again about the “Beauties of Babylon.”
While I was in this kindly mood towards the great city and its inhabitants, my landlady put two letters in my hand—one was from my mother, the other from Guloseton. I opened the latter first; it ran thus:
While I was feeling good about the big city and its people, my landlady handed me two letters—one was from my mom, and the other was from Guloseton. I opened the second one first; it said this:
“Dear Pelham,
“Dear Pelham,”
“I was very sorry to hear you had left town—and so unexpectedly too. I obtained your address from Mivart’s, and hasten to avail myself of it. Pray come to town immediately, I have received some chevreuil as a present, and long for your opinion; it is too nice to keep: for all things nice were made but to grow bad when nicest; as Moore, I believe, says of flowers, substituting sweet and fleetest, for bad and nicest; so, you see, you must come without loss of time.
“I was really sorry to hear you left town—and so unexpectedly too. I got your address from Mivart’s and wanted to reach out. Please come back to town right away; I received some chevreuil as a gift and can’t wait to hear your thoughts on it. It’s too good to keep to myself: all good things are meant to spoil when they’re best, as Moore, I believe, says about flowers, replacing bad with sweet and fleeting. So, you see, you need to come without delay.”
“But you, my friend—how can you possibly have been spending your time? I was kept awake all last night, by thinking what you could have for dinner. Fish is out of the question in the country; chickens die of the pip every where but in London; game is out of season; it is impossible to send to Gibblet’s for meat; it is equally impossible to get it any where else; and as for the only two natural productions of the country, vegetables and eggs, I need no extraordinary penetration, to be certain, that your cook cannot transmute the latter into an omelette aux huitres, on the former into legumes a la creme.
“But you, my friend—how could you have possibly been spending your time? I was kept awake all last night, thinking about what you could have for dinner. Fish is not an option in the country; chickens get sick everywhere except in London; game is out of season; it's impossible to order meat from Gibblet’s; and you can't find it anywhere else either. As for the only two things that actually grow in the country, vegetables and eggs, I don’t need to be particularly insightful to know that your cook can’t turn the eggs into an omelette aux huitres, or the vegetables into legumes a la creme.
“Thus, you see, by a series of undeniable demonstrations, you must absolutely be in a state of starvation. At this thought, the tears rush into my eyes: for heaven’s sake, for my sake, for your own sake, but above all, for the sake of the chevreuil, hasten to London. I figure you to myself in the last stage of atrophy—airy as a trifle, thin as the ghost of a greyhound.
“Thus, you see, through a series of undeniable signs, you must absolutely be starving. The thought of it brings tears to my eyes: for heaven’s sake, for my sake, for your own sake, but most importantly, for the sake of the deer, hurry to London. I picture you in the final stage of wasting away—light as a feather, thin as the ghost of a greyhound.”
“I need say no more on the subject. I may rely on your own discretion, to procure me the immediate pleasure of your company. Indeed, were I to dwell longer on your melancholy situation, my feelings would overcome me—Mais, revenons a nos moutons—(a most pertinent phrase, by the by—oh! the French excel us in every thing, from the paramount science of cookery, to the little art of conversation.)
“I don't need to say anything more about it. I trust your judgment to arrange for me to enjoy your company soon. In fact, if I think too much about your sad situation, my emotions will get the better of me—But, let's get back to the matter at hand—(a very fitting phrase, by the way—oh! the French outshine us in everything, from the highest art of cooking to the simple skill of conversation.)
“You must tell me your candid, your unbiased, your deliberate opinion of chevreuil. For my part, I should not wonder at the mythology of the northern heathen nations, which places hunting among the chief enjoyments of their heaven, were chevreuil the object of their chace; but nihil est omni parte beatum, it wants fat, my dear Pelham, it wants fat: nor do I see how to remedy this defect; for were we by art to supply the fat, we should deprive ourselves of the flavour bestowed by nature; and this, my dear Pelham, was always my great argument for liberty. Cooped, chained, and confined in cities, and slavery, all things lose the fresh and generous tastes, which it is the peculiar blessing of freedom and the country to afford.
“You have to give me your honest, unbiased, and thoughtful opinion of chevreuil. As for me, I wouldn't be surprised if the mythology of the northern pagan nations, which ranks hunting among the top pleasures of their heaven, included chevreuil as their target; but nihil est omni parte beatum, it lacks fat, my dear Pelham, it lacks fat: and I don’t see how to fix this issue; because if we artificially added fat, we’d lose the flavor that nature provides; and this, my dear Pelham, has always been my main argument for liberty. When trapped, chained, and confined in cities and slavery, everything loses the fresh and generous flavors that are the unique gift of freedom and the countryside to offer.”
“Tell me, my friend, what has been the late subject of your reflections? My thoughts have dwelt much, and seriously, on the ‘terra incognita,’ the undiscovered tracts in the pays culinaire, which the profoundest investigators have left untouched and unexplored in veal. But more of this hereafter;—the lightness of a letter, is ill suited to the depths of philosophical research.
“Tell me, my friend, what have you been thinking about lately? I've been thinking a lot, and seriously, about the 'terra incognita,' the undiscovered areas in the pays culinaire, which even the most serious researchers haven't touched or explored in veal. But more on that later;—the casual tone of a letter doesn't fit well with deep philosophical inquiry.
“Lord Dawton sounded me upon my votes yesterday. ‘A thousand pities too,’ said he, ‘that you never speak in the House of Lords.’ ‘Orator fit,’ said I—orators are subject to apoplexy.
“Lord Dawton asked me about my votes yesterday. ‘It's a real shame,’ he said, ‘that you never speak in the House of Lords.’ ‘Anyone can become a speaker,’ I replied—speakers are prone to strokes.”
“Adieu, my dear friend, for friend you are, if the philosopher was right in defining true friendship to consist in liking and disliking the same things. [Seneca.] You hate parsnips au naturel—so do I; you love pates du foie gras, et moi aussi—nous voila les meilleurs amis du monde.
“Goodbye, my dear friend, because you are a friend, if the philosopher was right in saying that true friendship is about liking and disliking the same things. [Seneca.] You hate parsnips au naturel—so do I; you love pates du foie gras, and so do I—we are the best of friends in the world.
“Guloseton.”
"Guloseton."
So much for my friend, thought I—and now for my mother, opening the maternal epistle, which I herewith transcribe:
So much for my friend, I thought—and now for my mom, opening the letter from her, which I’m about to write out:
“My dear Henry,
"My dear Henry,"
“Lose no time in coming to town. Every day the ministers are filling up the minor places, and it requires a great stretch of recollection in a politician, to remember the absent. Mr. V—, said yesterday, at a dinner party, where I was present, that Lord Dawton had promised him the Borough of—. Now you know, my dear Henry, that was the very borough he promised to you: you must see further into this; Lord Dawton, is a good sort of man enough, but refused once to fight a duel; therefore, if he has disregarded his honour in one instance, he may do so in another: at all events, you have no time to lose.
“Don't waste any time getting to town. Every day the ministers are filling the minor positions, and it takes a lot of effort for a politician to remember the ones who aren't there. Mr. V— mentioned yesterday at a dinner party I attended that Lord Dawton promised him the Borough of—. Now you know, my dear Henry, that was the very borough he promised to you: you need to look into this further; Lord Dawton is a decent enough guy, but he once refused to fight a duel; so if he has ignored his honor in one case, he might do it again. In any case, you have no time to waste.
“The young Duke of—gives a ball tomorrow evening: Mrs.—pays all the expenses, and I know for a certainty that she will marry him in a week; this as yet is a secret. There will be a great mixture, but the ball will be worth going to: I have a card for you.
“The young Duke of— is throwing a ball tomorrow night: Mrs.— is covering all the costs, and I know for sure that she will marry him in a week; this is still a secret. There will be a diverse crowd, but the ball will be worth attending: I have a card for you.
“Lady Huffemall and I think that we shall not patronize the future duchess; but have not yet made up our minds. Lady Roseville, however, speaks of the intended match with great respect, and says that since we admit convenance, as the chief rule in matrimony, she never remembers an instance in which it has been more consulted.
“Lady Huffemall and I believe we won’t support the future duchess, but we haven’t decided for sure yet. Lady Roseville, however, talks about the planned marriage with a lot of respect and says that since we consider convenience the main rule in marriage, she can’t recall a time when it has been more taken into account.”
“There are to be several promotions in the peerage. Lord H—‘s friends wish to give out that he will have a dukedom; Mais j’en doute. However, he has well deserved it; for he not only gives the best dinners in town, but the best account of them, in the Morning Post, afterwards; which I think is very properly upholding the dignity of our order.
“There are going to be a few promotions in the nobility. Lord H—’s friends want to make it known that he’s getting a dukedom; But I doubt it. Still, he definitely deserves it; because not only does he host the best dinners in town, but he also provides the best reviews of them in the Morning Post afterwards, which I think is a great way to uphold the dignity of our class."
“I hope most earnestly that you do not (in your country retreat) neglect your health; nor, I may add, your mind; and that you take an opportunity every other day of practising waltzing, which you can very well do, with the help of an arm-chair. I would send you down (did I not expect you here so soon) Lord Mount E—‘s Musical Reminiscences; not only because it is a very entertaining book; but because I wish you to pay much greater attention to music than you seem inclined to do. T. H—who is never very refined in his bon mots, says, that Lord M. seems to have considered the world a concert, in which the best performer plays first fiddle. It is, indeed, quite delightful to see the veneration our musical friend has for the orchestra and its occupants. I wish to heaven, my dear Henry, he could instil into you a little of his ardour. I am quite mortified at times by your ignorance of tunes and operas: nothing tells better in conversation, than a knowledge of music, as you will one day or other discover.
“I sincerely hope you’re taking care of your health while you’re at your country retreat; and I’ll add, your mind as well. Make sure to take some time every other day to practice waltzing, which you can easily do using an armchair. I would send you Lord Mount E—'s Musical Reminiscences (if I didn’t expect you to be here so soon) not only because it’s a really entertaining book, but also because I want you to pay much more attention to music than you seem to be inclined to do. T. H—, who isn’t always very sophisticated in his jokes, says that Lord M. seems to think of the world as a concert where the best performer plays first fiddle. It’s truly delightful to see how much our musical friend admires the orchestra and its members. I wish to heaven, my dear Henry, that he could instill some of his passion into you. I’m often frustrated by your lack of knowledge about tunes and operas: knowing about music makes a big difference in conversations, as you will realize one day.”
“God bless you, my dearest Henry. Fully expecting you, I have sent to engage your former rooms at Mivart’s; do not let me be disappointed.
“God bless you, my dearest Henry. I’m really looking forward to seeing you, so I’ve gone ahead and booked your old rooms at Mivart’s; please don’t let me down.”
“Yours,
“Best regards,
“F. P.”
“F. P.”
I read the above letter twice over, and felt my cheek glow and my heart swell as I passed the passage relative to Lord Dawton and the borough. The new minister had certainly, for some weeks since, been playing a double part with me; it would long ago have been easy to procure me a subordinate situation—still easier to place me in parliament; yet he had contented himself with doubtful promises and idle civilities. What, however, seemed to me most unaccountable was, his motive in breaking or paltering with his engagement; he knew that I had served him and his party better than half his corps; he professed, not only to me, but to society, the highest opinion of my abilities, knowledge, and application. He saw, consequently, how serviceable I could be as a friend; and from the same qualities, joined to the rank of my birth and connections, and the high and resentful temper of my mind, he might readily augur that I could be equally influential as a foe.
I read the letter above twice, and I felt my cheek heat up and my heart swell as I reached the part about Lord Dawton and the borough. The new minister had definitely been playing both sides with me for the past few weeks; it would have been easy for him to get me a junior position a long time ago—much easier to get me into parliament—but he had only given me vague promises and superficial niceties. What puzzled me the most was his reason for breaking or stalling on his commitment; he knew I had done more for him and his party than many in his group. He claimed, not just to me, but to everyone, that he thought highly of my skills, knowledge, and dedication. He clearly saw how beneficial I could be as an ally; and with those same qualities, along with my family background and connections, and my high-strung and vengeful nature, he could easily predict that I could be just as powerful as an enemy.
With this reflection, I stilled the beating of my heart, and the fever of my pulse. I crushed the obnoxious letter in my hand, walked thrice up and down my room, paused at the bell—rung it violently—ordered post horses instantly, and in less than an hour was on the road to London.
With this thought, I calmed my racing heart and the throbbing of my pulse. I crumpled the annoying letter in my hand, paced back and forth in my room three times, stopped at the bell—rang it hard—and ordered post horses right away, and in under an hour, I was on my way to London.
How different is the human mind, according to the difference of place. In our passions, as in our creeds, we are the mere dependents of geographical situation. Nay, the trifling variation of a single mile will revolutionize the whole tides and torrents of our hearts. The man who is meek, generous, benevolent, and kind in the country, enters the scene of contest, and becomes forthwith fiery or mean, selfish or stern, just as if the virtues were only for solitude, and the vices for the city. I have ill expressed the above reflection; n’importe—so much the better shall I explain my feelings at the time I speak of—for I was then too eager and engrossed to attend to the niceties of words. On my arrival at Mivart’s, I scarcely allowed myself time to change my dress before I set out to Lord Dawton. He shall afford me an explanation, I thought, or a recompence, or a revenge. I knocked at the door—the minister was out. “Give him this card,” said I, haughtily, to the porter, “and say I shall call to-morrow at three.”
How different the human mind is, depending on where we are. In our emotions, just like in our beliefs, we are influenced by our geographical location. In fact, a small change of just one mile can completely shift the feelings in our hearts. A person who is gentle, generous, kind, and good-natured in the countryside can step into a competitive environment and instantly become aggressive or petty, selfish or harsh, as if the virtues belong only in solitude and the vices are for the city. I haven't quite expressed that thought well; n’importe—it's probably better that I can explain my feelings at the time I'm referring to—because I was too passionate and focused to pay attention to the details of language. When I arrived at Mivart’s, I hardly took time to change my clothes before heading out to see Lord Dawton. I thought he would give me an explanation, some compensation, or revenge. I knocked on the door—the minister was out. “Give him this card,” I said arrogantly to the porter, “and tell him I’ll come back tomorrow at three.”
I walked to Brookes’s—there I met Mr. V—. My acquaintance with him was small, but he was a man of talent, and, what was more to my purpose, of open manners. I went up to him, and we entered into conversation. “Is it true,” said I; “that I am to congratulate you upon the certainty of your return for Lord Dawton’s borough of—?”
I walked to Brookes's—there I met Mr. V. I didn’t know him well, but he was a talented guy and, more importantly, easy to talk to. I approached him, and we started chatting. “Is it true,” I asked, “that I should congratulate you on your guaranteed return for Lord Dawton’s borough of—?”
“I believe so,” replied V—. “Lord Dawton engaged it to me last week, and Mr. H—, the present member, has accepted the Chiltern Hundreds. You know all our family support Lord Dawton warmly on the present crisis, and my return for this borough was materially insisted upon. Such things are, you see, Mr. Pelham, even in these virtuous days of parliamentary purity.”
“I believe so,” replied V. “Lord Dawton mentioned it to me last week, and Mr. H, the current member, has accepted the Chiltern Hundreds. You know our whole family strongly supports Lord Dawton during this crisis, and my candidacy for this borough was heavily emphasized. These things happen, you see, Mr. Pelham, even in these supposedly virtuous days of parliamentary integrity.”
“True,” said I, dissembling my chagrin, “yourself and Dawton have made an admirable exchange. Think you the ministry can be said to be fairly seated?”
“True,” I said, hiding my frustration, “you and Dawton have made a great trade. Do you think the ministry can be considered well established?”
“By no means; every thing depends upon the motion of—, brought on next week. Dawton looks to that as to the decisive battle for this session.”
“Not at all; everything depends on the motion of—, which will be brought up next week. Dawton sees it as the decisive battle for this session.”
Lord Gavelton now joined us, and I sauntered away with the utmost (seeming) indifference. At the top of St. James’s-street, Lady Roseville’s well known carriage passed me—she stopped for a moment. “We shall meet at the Duke of—‘s to-night,” said she, “shall we not?”
Lord Gavelton joined us, and I casually walked away with an air of complete indifference. At the top of St. James’s Street, Lady Roseville’s famous carriage passed by me—she paused for a moment. “We’ll meet at the Duke of—‘s tonight,” she said, “right?”
“If you go—certainly,” I replied.
“If you go—sure,” I replied.
I went home to my solitary apartment, and if I suffered somewhat of the torments of baffled hope and foiled ambition, the pang is not for the spectator. My lighter moments are for the world—my deeper for myself; and, like the Spartan boy, I would keep, even in the pangs of death, a mantle over the teeth and fangs which are fastening upon my breast.
I went home to my lonely apartment, and even though I felt some of the pain of frustrated hopes and failed ambitions, that suffering isn’t for anyone else to see. My moments of joy are for the world—my deeper feelings are for me alone; and like the Spartan boy, I would hide, even in the face of death, the struggle and hurt that are gripping my heart.
CHAPTER LXXI.
Nocet empta dolore voluptas.—Ovid.
Buying pain brings pleasure.—Ovid.
The first person I saw at the Duke of—‘s was Mr. Mivart—he officiated as gentleman usher: the second was my mother—she was, as usual, surrounded by men, “the shades of heroes that have been,” remnants of a former day, when the feet of the young and fair Lady Frances were as light as her head, and she might have rivalled in the science de la danse, even the graceful Duchess of B—d. Over the dandies of her own time she still preserved her ancient empire; and it was amusing enough to hear the address of the ci-devant jeunes hommes, who continued, through habit, the compliments began thirty years since, through admiration.
The first person I saw at the Duke of—‘s was Mr. Mivart—he was acting as the gentleman usher. The second was my mom—she was, as usual, surrounded by men, “the shades of heroes that have come and gone,” remnants of a past era when the steps of the young and beautiful Lady Frances were as light as her thoughts, and she could have even rivaled the graceful Duchess of B—d in the art of dancing. Over the dandies of her own time, she still held her old charm; it was pretty amusing to hear the former young gentlemen, who continued, out of habit, the compliments that had started thirty years ago, out of admiration.
My mother was, indeed, what the world calls a very charming, agreeable woman. Few persons were more popular in society; her manners were perfection—her smile enchantment; she lived, moved, breathed, only for the world, and the world was not ungrateful for the constancy of her devotion. Yet, if her letters have given my readers any idea of her character, they will perceive that the very desire of supremacy in ton, gave (God forgive my filial impiety!) a sort of demi-vulgarism to her ideas; for they who live wholly for the opinion of others, always want that self-dignity which alone confers a high cast to the sentiments; and the most really unexceptionable in mode, are frequently the least genuinely patrician in mind.
My mother was truly what people call a very charming and pleasant woman. She was one of the most popular people in society; her manners were flawless—her smile captivating. She lived, moved, and breathed solely for the world, and the world was grateful for her unwavering dedication. However, if her letters have given you any sense of her character, you'll notice that her strong desire to be at the top of social standing, forgive my ungratefulness as her child, made her ideas a bit common. Those who live entirely for the opinions of others often lack the self-respect that gives depth to their thoughts, and the people who are the most stylish are often the least truly noble in spirit.
I joined the maternal party, and Lady Frances soon took an opportunity of whispering, “You are looking very well, and very handsome; I declare you are not unlike me, especially about the eyes. I have just heard that Miss Glanville will be a great heiress, for poor Sir Reginald cannot live much longer. She is here to-night; pray do not lose the opportunity.”
I joined the mom group, and Lady Frances quickly found a moment to whisper, “You’re looking really good and quite attractive; I swear you resemble me, especially your eyes. I just heard that Miss Glanville is going to be a big heiress because poor Sir Reginald won’t be around much longer. She’s here tonight; please don’t miss out on this chance.”
My cheek burnt like fire at this speech, and my mother, quietly observing that I had a beautiful colour, and ought therefore immediately to find out Miss Glanville, lest it should vanish by the least delay, turned from me to speak of a public breakfast about shortly to be given. I passed into the dancing-room; there I found Vincent; he was in unusually good spirits.
My cheek felt like it was on fire from that comment, and my mother, noticing that I was blushing and should quickly find Miss Glanville before the color faded, turned away from me to talk about a public breakfast that was going to happen soon. I went into the dance hall; there I found Vincent, who was in an unusually good mood.
“Well,” said he, with a sneer, “you have not taken your seat yet. I suppose Lord Dawton’s representative, whose place you are to supply, is like Theseus, sedet eternumque sedebit. A thousand pities you can’t come in before next week; we shall then have fiery motions in the Lower House, as the astrologers say.”
“Well,” he said with a smirk, “you haven’t taken your seat yet. I guess Lord Dawton’s representative, whom you're supposed to replace, is like Theseus, sitting here forever. It’s such a shame you can’t come in until next week; then we’ll have fiery debates in the Lower House, as the astrologers put it.”
I smiled. “Ah, mon cher!” said I, “Sparta hath many a worthier son than me! Meanwhile, how get on the noble Lords Lesborough and Lincoln? ‘sure such a pair were never seen, so justly formed to meet by nature!’”
I smiled. “Ah, my dear!” I said, “Sparta has many more deserving sons than me! In the meantime, how are the noble Lords Lesborough and Lincoln doing? ‘Surely such a pair has never been seen, so perfectly matched by nature!’”
“Pooh!” said Vincent, coarsely, “they shall get on well enough, before you get in. Look to yourself, and remember that ‘Caesar plays the ingrate.’”
“Pooh!” Vincent said roughly, “they'll manage just fine before you arrive. Watch yourself, and keep in mind that ‘Caesar plays the ingrate.’”
Vincent turned away; my eyes were rivetted on the ground; the beautiful Lady—passed by me; “What, you in a reverie?” said she, laughing; “our very host will turn thoughtful next!”
Vincent turned away; my eyes were glued to the ground; the beautiful Lady passed by me. “What, lost in thought?” she said, laughing. “Even our host will start getting deep in thought next!”
“Nay,” said I, “in your absence would you have me glad? However, if Moore’s mythology be true—Beauty loves Folly the better for borrowing something from Reason; but, come, this is a place not for the grave, but the giddy. Let us join the waltzers.”
“Not at all,” I said, “would you want me to be happy in your absence? Still, if Moore’s mythology is correct—Beauty likes Folly even more when it takes a bit from Reason; but, come on, this isn’t a place for being serious, but for having fun. Let’s join the dancers.”
“I am engaged.”
"I'm engaged."
“I know it! do you think I would dance with any woman who was not engaged?—there would be no triumph to one’s vanity in that case. Allons, ma belle, you must prefer me to an engagement;” and so saying, I led off my prize.
“I know it! Do you think I would dance with any woman who wasn't engaged? There wouldn't be any pride in that. Come on, beautiful, you must prefer me over an engagement;” and with that, I took my prize by the hand.
Her intended partner was Mr. V—; just as we had joined the dancers, he spied us out, and approached with his long, serious, respectful face; the music struck up, and the next moment poor V. was very nearly struck down. Fraught with the most political spite, I whirled up against him; apologized with my blandest smile, and left him wiping his mouth, and rubbing his shoulder, the most forlorn picture of Hope in adversity, that can possibly be conceived.
Her intended partner was Mr. V—; just as we joined the dancers, he spotted us and came over with his long, serious, respectful face. The music started, and the next moment poor V. was almost knocked down. Filled with political spite, I bumped into him, apologized with my most charming smile, and left him wiping his mouth and rubbing his shoulder, looking like the most pathetic picture of Hope in adversity that you could imagine.
I soon grew wearied of my partner, and leaving her to fate, rambled into another room. There, seated alone, was Lady Roseville. I placed myself beside her; there was a sort of freemasonry between her and myself; each knew something more of the other than the world did, and we read his or her heart, by other signs than words. I soon saw that she was in no mirthful mood; so much the better—she was the fitter companion for a baffled aspirant like me.
I quickly got tired of my partner and, leaving her to whatever happened next, wandered into another room. There, sitting alone, was Lady Roseville. I sat down next to her; there was a kind of unspoken connection between us; each of us understood something about the other that the rest of the world didn't, and we could read each other's feelings through cues beyond just words. I soon realized she wasn’t in a cheerful mood; that was fine—she was a better match for someone like me who was feeling defeated.
The room we were in was almost deserted, and finding ourselves uninterrupted, the stream of our conversation flowed into sentiment.
The room we were in was nearly empty, and with no interruptions, our conversation turned emotional.
“How little,” said Lady Roseville, “can the crowd know of the individuals who compose it. As the most opposite colours may be blended into one, and so lose their individual hues, and be classed under a single name, so every one here will go home, and speak of the ‘gay scene,’ without thinking for a moment how many breaking hearts may have composed it.”
“How little,” said Lady Roseville, “can the crowd know about the individuals who make it up. Just like how the most contrasting colors can blend together and lose their unique tones, being labeled under one name, everyone here will go home and talk about the ‘lively scene,’ without considering for a second how many broken hearts contributed to it.”
“I have often thought,” said I, “how harsh we are in our judgments of others—how often we accuse those persons of being worldly, who merely seem so to the world; who, for instance, that saw you in your brightest moments, would ever suppose that you could make the confession you have just made?”
“I often think,” I said, “about how harsh we are in judging others—how frequently we label people as worldly, who only appear that way to the outside world; who, for example, would ever guess that someone who saw you at your best could make the confession you just made?”
“I would not make such a confession to many beside yourself,” answered Lady Roseville; “nay, you need not thank me. I am some years older than you; I have lived longer in the world; I have seen much of its various characters; and my experience has taught me to penetrate and prize a character like yours. While you seem frivolous to the superficial, I know you to have a mind not only capable of the most solid and important affairs, but habituated by reflection to consider them. You appear effeminate, I know that none are more daring—indolent, none are more actively ambitious—utterly selfish, and I know that no earthly interest could bribe you into meanness or injustice—no, nor even into a venial dereliction of principle. It is from this estimate of your character, that I am frank and open to you. Besides, I recognize something in the careful pride with which you conceal your higher and deeper feelings, resembling the strongest actuating principle in my own mind. All this interests me warmly in your fate; may it be as bright as my presentiments forebode.”
“I wouldn’t share such a confession with many people besides you,” answered Lady Roseville. “And no, you don’t need to thank me. I’m a few years older than you; I’ve been around longer; I’ve seen a lot of different personalities in the world; and my experiences have taught me how to see the value in a character like yours. While you may seem superficial to others, I know you have a mind that not only understands the most serious and significant matters but is also used to reflecting on them. You might come off as weak, but I know no one is more daring—lazy, yet no one is more driven—selfish, but I know that nothing could persuade you to be mean or unjust—not even a minor compromise of your principles. It’s because of this understanding of your character that I feel comfortable being open with you. Moreover, I see something in the careful pride with which you hide your deeper feelings that reminds me of the strongest motivating force in my own mind. All of this makes me genuinely interested in your future; may it be as bright as I hope it will be.”
I looked into the beautiful face of the speaker as she concluded; perhaps, at that solitary moment, my heart was unfaithful to Ellen; but the infidelity passed away like the breath from the mirror. Coxcomb as I was, I knew well how passionless was the interest expressed for me. Libertine as I had been, I knew, also, how pure may be the friendship of a woman, provided she loves another.
I gazed at the lovely face of the speaker as she finished; maybe, for that brief moment, my heart wandered from Ellen; but that feeling faded away like breath on a mirror. Though I was vain, I understood how emotionless the interest she showed in me was. Despite my past as a libertine, I also realized how genuine a woman's friendship can be, as long as she loves someone else.
I thanked Lady Roseville, warmly, for her opinion, “Perhaps,” I added, “dared I solicit your advice, you would not find me wholly undeserving of your esteem.”
I thanked Lady Roseville sincerely for her opinion. “Maybe,” I added, “if I may ask for your advice, you wouldn’t think I’m entirely unworthy of your respect.”
“My advice,” answered Lady Roseville, “would be, indeed, worse than useless, were it not regulated by a certain knowledge which, perhaps, you do not possess. You seem surprised. Eh bien; listen to me—are you not in no small degree lie with Lord Dawton?—do you not expect something from him worthy of your rank and merit?”
“My advice,” replied Lady Roseville, “would actually be worse than useless if it weren't based on a certain knowledge that you might not have. You seem surprised. Well then; listen to me—aren't you somewhat involved with Lord Dawton? Don’t you expect something from him that matches your status and abilities?”
“You do, indeed, surprise me,” said I. “However close my connection with Lord Dawton may be, I thought it much more secret than it appears to be. However, I own that I have a right to expect from Lord Dawton, not, perhaps, a recompense of service, but, at least, a fulfilment of promises. In this expectation I begin to believe I shall be deceived.”
“You really are surprising me,” I said. “No matter how close I am to Lord Dawton, I thought our relationship was much more private than it seems. Still, I have to admit that I have a right to expect from Lord Dawton, not necessarily a reward for my service, but at least for him to keep his promises. At this point, I'm starting to think I'm going to be let down.”
“You will!” answered Lady Roseville. “Bend your head lower—the walls have ears. You have a friend, an unwearied and earnest friend, with those now in power; directly he heard that Mr. V—was promised the borough, which he knew had been long engaged to you, he went straight to Lord Dawton. He found him with Lord Clandonald; however, he opened the matter immediately. He spoke with great warmth of your claims—he did more—he incorporated them with his own, which are of no mean order, and asked no other recompense for himself than the fulfilment of a long made promise to you. Dawton was greatly confused, and Lord Clandonald replied, for him, that certainly there was no denying your talents—that they were very great—that you had, unquestionably, been of much service to their party, and that, consequently, it must be politic to attach you to their interests; but that there was a certain fierte, and assumption, and he might say (mark the climax) independence about you, which could not but be highly displeasing in one so young; moreover, that it was impossible to trust to you—that you pledged yourself to no party—that you spoke only of conditions and terms—that you treated the proposal of placing you in parliament rather as a matter of favour on your part, than on Lord Dawton’s—and, in a word, that there was no relying upon you. Lord Dawton then took courage, and chimed in with a long panegyric on V—, and a long account of what was due to him, and to the zeal of his family, adding, that in a crisis like this, it was absolutely necessary to engage a certain, rather than a doubtful and undecided support; that, for his part, if he placed you in parliament, he thought you quite as likely to prove a foe as a friend; that, owing to the marriage of your uncle, your expectations were by no means commensurate with your presumption, and that the same talents which made your claims to favour, as an ally, created also no small danger in placing you in any situation where you could become hurtful as an enemy. All this, and much more to the same purpose, was strenuously insisted upon by the worthy pair; and your friend was obliged to take his leave, perfectly convinced that, unless you assumed a more complaisant bearing, or gave a more decided pledge, to the new minister, it was hopeless for you to expect any thing from him, at least, for the present. The fact is, he stands too much in awe of you, and would rather keep you out of the House than contribute an iota towards obtaining you a seat. Upon all this, you may rely as certain.”
“You will!” replied Lady Roseville. “Lower your head—the walls have ears. You have a friend, a dedicated and tireless friend, among those now in power; as soon as he heard that Mr. V— was promised the borough, which he knew had long been promised to you, he went directly to Lord Dawton. He found him with Lord Clandonald; however, he brought up the topic right away. He spoke passionately about your claims—he even combined them with his own, which are significant, and asked for no other reward for himself than the fulfillment of a long-standing promise to you. Dawton was quite taken aback, and Lord Clandonald responded, on his behalf, that there was certainly no denying your talents—that they were truly impressive—that you had undeniably been very useful to their party, and thus, it would be wise to attach you to their interests; however, there was a certain pride, and arrogance, and he might say (note the climax) independence about you, which could not help but be unsettling in someone so young; moreover, that it was impossible to rely on you—that you committed to no party—that you only discussed conditions and terms—that you approached the suggestion of placing you in parliament more like it was a favor on your part, rather than on Lord Dawton’s—and, in short, that you could not be trusted. Lord Dawton then mustered his courage and joined in with a lengthy praise of V—, along with a detailed account of what was owed to him and his family's dedication, adding that in a moment like this, it was absolutely necessary to secure reliable support rather than questionable and indecisive backing; that, for his part, if he put you in parliament, he believed you were just as likely to be an adversary as an ally; that, due to your uncle's marriage, your expectations were by no means in line with your boldness, and that the same talents which made your claims appealing as a supporter also posed a significant threat if you were placed in a position where you could act as an enemy. All this, and much more similar to it, was strongly emphasized by the esteemed duo; and your friend had to leave, fully convinced that unless you adopted a more agreeable attitude or made a more definite commitment to the new minister, it would be futile for you to expect anything from him, at least for now. The truth is, he is too intimidated by you and would prefer to keep you out of the House rather than lift a finger to help you get a seat. You can take all this as certain.”
“I thank you from my heart,” said I, warmly, seizing and pressing Lady Roseville’s hand. “You tell me what I have long suspected; I am now upon my guard, and they shall find that I can offend as well as defend. But it is no time for me to boast; oblige me by informing me of the name of my unknown friend; I little thought there was a being in the world who would stir three steps for Henry Pelham.”
“I truly appreciate it,” I said warmly, taking Lady Roseville’s hand and holding it tightly. “You’ve revealed something I’ve suspected for a while; I’ll be careful now, and they’ll see that I can stand up for myself just as much as I can fight back. But I shouldn’t brag right now; please tell me the name of my mysterious friend. I never expected there was anyone in the world who would go out of their way for Henry Pelham.”
“‘That friend,” replied Lady Roseville, with a faltering voice and a glowing cheek, “was Sir Reginald Glanville.”
“‘That friend,’ replied Lady Roseville, her voice shaking and her cheeks flushing, ‘was Sir Reginald Glanville.’”
“What!” cried I, “repeat the name to me again, or—” I paused, and recovered myself. “Sir Reginald Glanville,” I resumed haughtily, “is too gracious to enter into my affairs. I must be strangely altered if I need the officious zeal of any intermeddler to redress my wrongs.”
“What!” I exclaimed, “say the name to me again, or—” I stopped and gathered myself. “Sir Reginald Glanville,” I continued with arrogance, “is too kind to involve himself in my matters. I must have changed a lot if I require the meddlesome enthusiasm of anyone else to fix my problems.”
“Nay, Mr. Pelham,” said the countess, hastily, “you do Glanville—you do yourself injustice. For him, there never passes a day in which he does not mention you with the highest encomiums and the most affectionate regard. He says, of late, that you have altered towards him, but that he does not blame you—he never mentions the cause; if I am not intruding, suffer me to inquire into it; perhaps (oh! how happy it would make me) I may be able to reconcile you; if you knew—if you could but guess half of the noble and lofty character of Reginald Glanville, you would suffer no petty difference to divide you.”
“Nay, Mr. Pelham,” said the countess quickly, “you're underestimating Glanville—you're underestimating yourself. Not a day goes by that he doesn’t speak of you with the highest praise and the deepest affection. Recently, he mentioned that you’ve changed towards him, but he doesn’t hold it against you—he never brings up the reason. If I’m not overstepping, may I ask what happened? Maybe (oh! how happy it would make me) I could help reconcile you; if you knew—even if you could just guess a fraction of the noble and admirable character of Reginald Glanville, you wouldn’t let any small disagreement drive a wedge between you.”
“It is no petty difference,” said I, rising, “nor am I permitted to mention the cause. Meanwhile, may God bless you, dearest Lady Roseville, and preserve that kind and generous heart from worse pangs than those of disappointed ambition, or betrayed trust.”
“It’s not a small matter,” I said, standing up, “and I’m not allowed to discuss the reason. In the meantime, may God bless you, dear Lady Roseville, and protect that kind and generous heart from worse pains than those of unfulfilled ambition or broken trust.”
Lady Roseville looked down—her bosom heaved violently; she felt the meaning of my words. I left her and St. J—‘s Square. I returned home to court sleep as vainly as the monarch in the tragedy, and exclaim as idly as the peasant in the farce, “Oh! that there were no House of Commons in the world!”
Lady Roseville looked down—her chest rose and fell heavily; she understood the meaning of my words. I left her and St. J’s Square. I went home to chase sleep as hopelessly as the king in the play, and cried out as uselessly as the farmer in the comedy, “Oh! if only there were no House of Commons in the world!”
CHAPTER LXXII.
Good Mr. Knave, give me my due, I like a tart as well as you; But I would starve on good roast beef, Ere I would look so like a thief. —The Queen of Hearts.
Hey Mr. Knave, give me what I'm owed, I enjoy a pie just like you do; But I'd rather go hungry on good roast beef, Than look like a thief. —The Queen of Hearts.
Nune vino pellite curas; Cras ingens iterabimus aequor. Horace.
Don't worry about the troubles; Tomorrow we'll cross the vast sea again. Horace.
The next morning I received a note from Guloseton, asking me to dine with him at eight, to meet his chevreuil. I sent back an answer in the affirmative, and then gave myself wholly up to considering what was the best line of conduct to pursue with regard to Lord Dawton. “It would be pleasant enough,” said Anger, “to go to him, to ask him boldly for the borough so often pledged to you, and in case of his refusal, to confront, to taunt, and to break with him.”
The next morning, I got a note from Guloseton, inviting me to dinner at eight to meet his chevreuil. I replied that I would come and then completely focused on figuring out the best approach to take with Lord Dawton. “It would be nice,” said Anger, “to go to him, to confidently ask for the borough he’s promised you so many times, and if he refuses, to confront him, taunt him, and end it with him.”
“True,” replied that more homely and less stage effect arguer, which we term Knowledge of the world; “but this would be neither useful nor dignified—common sense never quarrels with any one. Call upon Lord Dawton, if you will—ask him for his promise, with your second best smile, and receive his excuses with your very best. Then do as you please—break with him or not—you can do either with grace and quiet; never make a scene about any thing—reproach and anger always do make a scene.” “Very true,” said I, in answer to the latter suggestion—and having made up my mind, I repaired a quarter before three to Lord Dawton’s House.
“True,” replied the more down-to-earth and less theatrical speaker, whom we call worldly-wise. “But this wouldn’t be useful or dignified—common sense doesn’t argue with anyone. If you want, go see Lord Dawton—ask him for his promise with your second-best smile, and accept his excuses with your best smile. Then do what you want—end things with him or not—you can handle either gracefully and calmly; never make a scene about anything—blame and anger always create a scene.” “That’s very true,” I responded to the latter suggestion, and having made up my mind, I headed to Lord Dawton’s House a quarter before three.
“Ah, Pelham,” said the little minister; “delighted to see you look so much the better from the country air; you will stay in town now, I hope, till the end of the season?”
“Ah, Pelham,” said the little minister; “I’m so glad to see you looking much better because of the country air. I hope you’ll stay in town now until the end of the season?”
“Certainly,” my lord, “or, at all events, till the prorogation of parliament; how, indeed, could I do otherwise with your lordship’s kind promise before my eyes. Mr. ———, the member for your borough of—, has, I believe, accepted the Chiltern Hundreds? I feel truly obliged to you for so promptly fulfilling your promise to me.”
“Of course, my lord, or at least until the parliament is adjourned; how could I act any differently with your kind promise in mind? Mr. ———, the representative for your district of —, has, I believe, taken the Chiltern Hundreds? I genuinely appreciate you for keeping your promise to me so swiftly.”
“Hem! my dear Pelham, hem!” murmured Lord Dawton. I bent forward as if in the attitude of listening respect, but really the more clearly to perceive, and closely to enjoy his confusion. He looked up and caught my eye, and not being too much gratified with its involuntary expression, he grew more and more embarrassed; at last he summoned courage.
“Um, my dear Pelham, um!” murmured Lord Dawton. I leaned in as if I was listening respectfully, but really I wanted to see and enjoy his confusion more clearly. He looked up and met my gaze, and feeling awkward about my involuntary expression, he became increasingly embarrassed; finally, he gathered his courage.
“Why, my dear Sir,” he said, “I did, it is true, promise you that borough; but individual friendship must frequently be sacrificed to the public good. All our party insisted upon returning Mr. V———in place of the late member: what could I do? I mentioned your claims, they all, to a man, enlarged upon your rival’s: to be sure, he is an older person, and his family is very powerful in the Lower House; in short, you perceive, my dear Pelham—that is, you are aware—you can feel for the delicacy of my situation—one could not appear too eager for one’s own friends at first, and I was forced to concede.”
“Why, my dear Sir,” he said, “I did promise you that position, it’s true, but sometimes personal friendships have to be set aside for the greater good. Our entire party insisted on backing Mr. V——— instead of the late member: what was I supposed to do? I brought up your qualifications, but they all, without exception, praised your rival’s: after all, he’s older, and his family has a lot of influence in the Lower House; in short, you see, my dear Pelham—that is, you understand—you can appreciate how tricky my situation is—I couldn’t be overly eager for my own friends right away, so I had to give in.”
Lord Dawton was now fairly delivered of his speech; it was, therefore, only left me to congratulate him on his offspring.
Lord Dawton had now completely finished his speech; so, it was just left for me to congratulate him on his achievement.
“My dear lord,” I began, “you could not have pleased me better: Mr. V. is a most estimable man, and I would not, for the world, have had you suspected of placing such a trifle as your own honour—that is to say—your promise to me, before the commands—that is to say, the interests—of your party; but no more of this now. Was your lordship at the Duke of—‘s last night?”
“My dear lord,” I began, “you couldn't have made me happier: Mr. V. is a truly admirable man, and I would never, for anything, want you to be thought of as prioritizing something as minor as your own honor—that is to say—your promise to me, over the orders—that is to say, the interests—of your party; but let’s not talk about this anymore. Were you at the Duke of—'s last night?”
Dawton seized joyfully the opportunity of changing the conversation, and we talked and laughed on indifferent matters till I thought it time to withdraw; this I did with the most cordial appearance of regard and esteem; nor was it till I had fairly set my foot out of his door, that I suffered myself to indulge the “black bile,” at my breast. I turned towards the Green Park, and was walking slowly along the principal mall with my hands behind me, and my eyes on the ground, when I heard my own name uttered. On looking back, I perceived Lord Vincent on horseback; he stopped, and conversed with me. In the humour I was in with Lord Dawton, I received him with greater warmth than I had done of late; and he also, being in a social mood, seemed so well satisfied with our rencontre, and my behaviour, that he dismounted to walk with me.
Dawton happily took the chance to change the subject, and we chatted and laughed about casual topics until I thought it was time to leave; I did so with the most sincere appearance of kindness and respect. It wasn't until I had fully stepped outside his door that I allowed myself to feel the “black bile” in my chest. I headed towards Green Park and was walking slowly along the main path with my hands behind my back and my eyes on the ground when I heard someone say my name. When I looked back, I saw Lord Vincent on horseback; he stopped and talked to me. In the mood I was in after seeing Lord Dawton, I greeted him with more warmth than I had lately, and he, being in a sociable mood, seemed so pleased with our meeting and my demeanor that he got off his horse to walk with me.
“This park is a very different scene now,” said Vincent, “from what it was in the times of ‘The Merry Monarch;’ yet it is still, a spot much more to my taste, than its more gaudy and less classical brother of Hyde. There is something pleasingly melancholy, in walking over places haunted by history; for all of us live more in the past than the present.”
“This park looks completely different now,” said Vincent, “compared to when ‘The Merry Monarch’ was around; yet I still prefer it over the flashier and less classic Hyde. There’s something beautifully melancholic about walking through places filled with history; we all tend to live more in the past than in the present.”
“And how exactly alike in all ages,” said I, “men have been. On the very spot we are on now, how many have been actuated by the same feelings that now actuate us—how many have made perhaps exactly the same remark just made by you. It is this universal identity, which forms our most powerful link with those that have been—there is a satisfaction in seeing how closely we resemble the Agamemnons of gone times, and we take care to lose none of it, by thinking how closely we also resemble the sordidi Thersites.”
“Just how similar men have been throughout the ages,” I said, “is striking. Right here where we are standing now, how many have been driven by the same feelings we feel—how many have likely made the exact same remark you just made. This universal similarity creates a strong connection with those who came before us—there’s something satisfying in realizing how much we resemble the Agamemnons of the past, and we make sure to acknowledge it by recognizing how much we also resemble the sordid Thersites.”
“True,” replied Vincent, “if wise and great men did but know, how little difference there is between them and the foolish or the mean, they would not take such pains to be wise and great; to use the Chinese proverb, ‘they sacrifice a picture to get possession of its ashes.’ It is almost a pity that the desire to progress should be so necessary to our being; ambition is often a fine, but never a felicitous feeling. Cyprian, in a beautiful passage on envy, calls it ‘the moth of the soul:’ but perhaps, even that passion is less gnawing, less a ‘tabes pectoris,’ than ambition. You are surprised at my heat—the fact is, I am enraged at thinking how much we forfeit, when we look up only, and trample unconsciously, in the blindness of our aspiration, on the affections which strew our path. Now, you and I have been utterly estranged from each other of late. Why?—for any dispute—any disagreement in private—any discovery of meanness—treachery, unworthiness in the other? No! merely because I dine with Lord Lincoln, and you with Lord Dawton, voila tout. Well say the Jesuits, that they who live for the public, must renounce all private ties; the very day we become citizens, we are to cease to be men. Our privacy is like Leo Decimus; [Note: See Jovius.] directly it dies, all peace, comfort, joy, and sociality are to die with it; and an iron age, ‘barbara vis et dira malorum omnium incommoda’ [Note: See Jovius.] to succeed.”
“True,” replied Vincent, “if wise and great individuals realized how little difference there is between themselves and the foolish or the ordinary, they wouldn’t work so hard to be wise and great; to use the Chinese proverb, ‘they sacrifice a picture to get possession of its ashes.’ It’s almost unfortunate that the desire to progress is so essential to our existence; ambition is often a noble feeling, but it is never a happy one. Cyprian, in a beautiful passage about envy, refers to it as ‘the moth of the soul:’ but perhaps even that feeling is less painful, less a ‘tabes pectoris,’ than ambition. You’re surprised by my intensity—the truth is, I’m frustrated thinking about how much we lose when we only look up and, in our blind aspirations, unconsciously trample on the relationships that lay before us. You and I have been completely disconnected lately. Why?—was it over a disagreement—some argument in private—finding some meanness—betrayal, or unworthiness in the other? No! It’s simply because I dine with Lord Lincoln, and you with Lord Dawton, that’s all. The Jesuits are right when they say that those who live for the public must let go of all private ties; as soon as we become citizens, we are to stop being human. Our privacy is like Leo Decimus; [Note: See Jovius.] as soon as it dies, all peace, comfort, joy, and friendship are to die with it; and an iron age, ‘barbara vis et dira malorum omnium incommoda’ [Note: See Jovius.] will take its place.”
“It is a pity, that we struck into different paths,” said I; “no pleasure would have been to me greater, than making our political interests the same; but—” “Perhaps there is no but,” interrupted Vincent; “perhaps, like the two knights in the hacknied story, we are only giving different names to the same shield, because we view it on different sides; let us also imitate them in their reconciliation, as well as their quarrel, and since we have already run our lances against each other, be convinced of our error, and make up our difference.”
“It’s a shame we’ve taken different paths,” I said; “nothing would have made me happier than aligning our political interests; but—” “Maybe there is no ‘but,’” Vincent interrupted; “maybe, like the two knights in that old story, we’re just calling the same shield by different names because we’re looking at it from different angles; let’s also follow their example in making up after our fight, and since we’ve already clashed, let’s acknowledge our mistake and resolve our differences.”
I was silent; indeed, I did not like to trust myself to speak. Vincent continued:
I stayed quiet; honestly, I wasn't sure I could trust myself to say anything. Vincent kept going:
“I know,” said he, “and it is in vain for you to conceal it, that you have been ill-used by Dawton. Mr. V. is my first cousin; he came to me the day after the borough was given to him, and told me all that Clandonald and Dawton had said to him at the time. Believe me, they did not spare you;—the former, you have grievously offended; you know that he has quarrelled irremediably with his son Dartmore, and he insists that you are the friend and abettor of that ingenuous youth, in all his debaucheries and extravagance—tu illum corrumpi sinis. I tell you this without hesitation, for I know you are less vain than ambitious, and I do not care about hurting you in the one point, if I advance you in the other. As for me, I own to you candidly and frankly, that there is no pains I would spare to secure you to our party. Join us, and you shall, as I have often said, be on the parliamentary benches of our corps, without a moment of unnecessary delay. More I cannot promise you, because I cannot promise more to myself; but from that instant your fortune, if I augur aught aright from your ability, will be in your own hands. You shake your head—surely you must see, that there is not a difference between two vehemently opposite parties to be reconciled—aut numen aut Nebuchadrezar. There is but a verbal disagreement between us, and we must own the wisdom of the sentence recorded in Aulus Gellius, that ‘he is but a madman, who splits the weight of things upon the hair-breadths of words.’ You laugh at the quaintness of the quotation; quaint proverbs are often the truest.”
“I know,” he said, “and it’s pointless for you to hide it, that you’ve been mistreated by Dawton. Mr. V. is my first cousin; he came to me the day after the borough was given to him and told me everything that Clandonald and Dawton said to him at the time. Believe me, they didn’t hold back—Clandonald feels seriously offended; you know he has had an irreparable falling out with his son Dartmore, and he insists that you are the friend and supporter of that young man in all his vices and excesses—tu illum corrumpi sinis. I’m telling you this without hesitation because I know you’re more ambitious than vain, and I don’t mind hurting you in that one area if it helps you in the other. As for me, I’ll be honest with you: I would do anything to bring you into our group. Join us, and you’ll, as I have often said, be sitting on the parliamentary benches of our party without any unnecessary delay. I can’t promise you more than that because I can’t promise more to myself; but from that moment on, your fortune, if I’m correct about your abilities, will be in your own hands. You’re shaking your head—surely you can see that there’s no way to reconcile two vehemently opposing parties—aut numen aut Nebuchadrezar. There’s only a verbal disagreement between us, and we must acknowledge the wisdom of the saying recorded in Aulus Gellius, that ‘he is only a madman who splits the weight of things upon the hair-breadths of words.’ You laugh at the strangeness of the quote; odd proverbs are often the truest.”
If my reader should think lightly of me, when I own that I felt wavering and irresolute at the end of this speech, let him for a moment place himself in my situation—let him feel indignant at the treachery, the injustice, the ingratitude of one man; and, at the very height of his resentment, let him be soothed, flattered, courted, by the offered friendship and favour of another. Let him personally despise the former, and esteem the latter; and let him, above all, be convinced as well as persuaded of the truth of Vincent’s remark, viz. that no sacrifice of principle, nor of measures, was required—nothing but an alliance against men, not measures. And who were those men? bound to me by a single tie—meriting from my gratitude a single consideration? No! the men, above all others, who had offered me the greatest affront, and deserved from me the smallest esteem.
If my reader thinks less of me after I admit that I felt uncertain and hesitant at the end of this speech, let him take a moment to imagine being in my shoes—let him feel angry at the betrayal, the unfairness, the ingratitude of one person; and, at the peak of his anger, let him be comforted, flattered, and courted by the friendship and approval of someone else. Let him personally dislike the first person and respect the second; and above all, let him be both convinced and persuaded by Vincent’s comment, which states that no sacrifice of principle or strategy was needed—only a partnership against individuals, not policies. And who were those individuals? Tied to me by just one connection—deserving of my gratitude in just one way? No! They were, above all, the ones who had given me the greatest insult, and deserved from me the least respect.
But, however human feelings might induce me to waver, I felt that it was not by them only I was to decide. I am not a man whose vices or virtues are regulated by the impulse and passion of the moment; if I am quick to act, I am habitually slow to deliberate. I turned to Vincent, and pressed his hand: “I dare not trust myself to answer you now,” said I: “give me till to-morrow; I shall then have both considered and determined.”
But no matter how much my feelings tried to sway me, I realized that I couldn’t rely on them alone to make my decision. I'm not the kind of person whose flaws or strengths are guided by momentary impulses or passions; while I may act quickly, I usually take my time to think things through. I turned to Vincent and squeezed his hand: “I can't trust myself to answer you right now,” I said. “Give me until tomorrow; by then, I will have thought it over and made up my mind.”
I did not wait for his reply. I sprung from him, turned down the passage which leads to Pall Mall, and hastened home once more to commune with my own heart, and—not to be still.
I didn't wait for him to respond. I jumped away from him, went down the passage that leads to Pall Mall, and rushed home again to reflect on my own thoughts and—not to be quiet.
In these confessions I have made no scruple of owning my errors and my foibles; all that could occasion mirth, or benefit to the reader were his own. I have kept a veil over the darker and stormier emotions of my soul; all that could neither amuse nor instruct him, are mine!
In these confessions, I haven’t hesitated to admit my mistakes and my quirks; anything that could bring laughter or benefit to the reader belongs to him. I have kept a cover over the darker and more turbulent feelings of my soul; anything that can’t entertain or educate him is mine!
Hours passed on—it became time to dress—I rung for Bedos—dressed with my usual elaborateness of pains—great emotions interfere little with the mechanical operations of life—and drove to Guloseton’s.
Hours went by—it was time to get ready—I called for Bedos—I got dressed with my usual attention to detail—strong emotions don't really disrupt the day-to-day tasks of life—and then I drove to Guloseton’s.
He was unusually entertaining; the dinner too was unusually good; but, thinking that I was sufficiently intimate with my host not to be obliged to belie my feelings, I remained distrait, absent, and dull.
He was unexpectedly entertaining; the dinner was also surprisingly good; however, believing that I was close enough to my host not to have to hide my feelings, I stayed distracted, absent, and unengaged.
“What is the matter with you, my friend?” said the good natured epicure; “you have neither applauded my jokes, nor tasted my escallopes; and your behaviour has trifled alike with my chevreuil, and my feelings.” The proverb is right, in saying “Grief is communicative.” I confess that I was eager to unbosom myself to one upon whose confidence I could depend. Guloseton heard me with great attention and interest—“Little,” said he, kindly, “little as I care for these matters myself, I can feel for those who do: I wish I could serve you better than by advice. However, you cannot, I imagine, hesitate to accept Vincent’s offer. What matters it whether you sit on one bench or on another, so that you do not sit in a thorough draught—or dine at Lord Lincoln’s, or Lord Dawton’s, so long as the cooks are equally good? As for Dawton, I always thought him a shuffling, mean fellow, who buys his wines at the second price, and sells his offices at the first. Come, my dear fellow, let us drink to his confusion.”
“What’s wrong with you, my friend?” asked the good-natured foodie. “You haven’t laughed at my jokes or tried my scallops, and your behavior has played with both my dish and my feelings.” The saying is true: “Grief is contagious.” I admit I was eager to open up to someone I could trust. Guloseton listened to me with great attention and interest—“Honestly,” he said kindly, “even though I don’t really care about these things myself, I can empathize with those who do: I wish I could help you more than just offering advice. However, I can’t imagine you would hesitate to take Vincent’s offer. What difference does it make if you sit on one bench or another, as long as you’re not in a draft—or dine at Lord Lincoln’s or Lord Dawton’s, as long as the food is good? As for Dawton, I’ve always thought he was a sneaky, cheap guy who buys his wine at the lowest price and sells his positions at a premium. Come, my dear fellow, let’s toast to his downfall.”
So saying, Guloseton filled my glass to the brim. He had sympathized with me—I thought it, therefore, my duty to sympathize with him; nor did we part till the eyes of the bon vivant saw more things in heaven and earth, than are dreamt of in the philosophy of the sober.
So saying, Guloseton filled my glass to the top. He had shown sympathy for me—I felt it was my obligation to do the same for him; we didn’t part until the eyes of the bon vivant saw more things in heaven and earth than are imagined in the philosophy of the sober.
VOLUME VII.
CHAPTER LXXIII.
Si ad honestatem nati sumus ea aut sola expetenda est, aut certe omni pondere gravior est habenda quam reliqua omnia.—Tully.
If we are born for honesty, then it must either be the only thing we strive for, or at least it should be valued more than everything else.—Tully.
Cas. Brutus, I do observe you now of late: I have not from your eyes that gentleness, And shew of love as I was wont to have.—Julius Caesar.
Cas. Brutus, I've noticed something about you lately: I haven't seen that kindness in your eyes, or the display of affection that I used to. —Julius Caesar.
I rose at my usual early hour; sleep had tended to calm, and, I hope, also, to better my feelings. I had now leisure to reflect, that I had not embraced my party from any private or interested motive; it was not, therefore, from a private or interested motive that I was justified in deserting it. Our passions are terrible sophists! When Vincent had told me, the day before, that it was from men, not measures, that I was to change, and that such a change could scarcely deserve the name, my heart adopted the assertion, and fancied it into truth.
I got up at my usual early hour; sleep had helped calm me down, and, I hope, also improved my mood. I now had time to think about how I hadn’t joined my party for any personal or selfish reasons; so, it wasn't for personal or selfish reasons that I was right to leave it. Our emotions are really good at deceiving us! When Vincent told me the day before that I was meant to change because of people, not policies, and that such a change hardly counted as change at all, I accepted his claim and turned it into my own belief.
I now began to perceive the delusion; were government as mechanically perfect as it has never yet been (but as I trust it may yet be), it would signify little who were the mere machines that regulated its springs: but in a constitution like ours, the chief character of which—pardon me, ye De Lolmites—is its uncertainty; where men invariably make the measures square to the dimensions of their own talent or desire; and where, reversing the maxim of the tailor, the measures so rarely make the men; it required no penetration to see how dangerous it was to entrust to the aristocratic prejudice of Lincoln, or the vehement imbecility of Lesborough, the execution of the very same measures which might safely be committed to the plain sense of Dawton, and, above all, to the great and various talents of his coadjutors. But what made the vital difference between the two parties was less in the leaders than the body. In the Dawton faction, the best, the purest, the wisest of the day were enrolled; they took upon themselves the origin of all the active measures, and Lord Dawton was the mere channel through which those measures flowed; the plain, the unpretending, and somewhat feeble character of Lord Dawton’s mind, readily conceded to the abler components of his party, the authority it was so desirable that they should exert. In Vincent’s party, with the exception of himself, there was scarcely an individual with the honesty requisite for loving the projects they affected to propose, or the talents that were necessary for carrying them into effect, even were their wishes sincere; nor were either the haughty Lincoln, or his noisy and overbearing companion, Lesborough, at all of a temper to suffer that quiet, yet powerful interference of others, to which Dawton unhesitatingly submitted.
I started to understand the illusion; if the government were as perfectly mechanical as it has never been (but I hope it can be), it wouldn't matter much who the mere machines were that controlled its functions. But in a system like ours, whose main characteristic—excuse me, De Lolmites—is its uncertainty; where people inevitably shape decisions based on their own abilities or desires; and where, going against the tailor's saying, the measurements almost never shape the people; it didn't take much insight to see how risky it was to delegate the execution of the same measures to the aristocratic bias of Lincoln or the extreme ineptness of Lesborough, rather than to the straightforward sense of Dawton, and especially to the great and diverse talents of his allies. However, the crucial difference between the two sides was less about the leaders than the members. In Dawton's group, the best, the most honest, and the wisest individuals of the time were involved; they took responsibility for all the active measures, and Lord Dawton was just the conduit for those measures. The straightforward, unassuming, and somewhat weak nature of Lord Dawton’s mind readily allowed the more skilled members of his party to take the authority they were eager to exercise. In Vincent’s group, apart from him, there was hardly anyone with the integrity needed to genuinely support the initiatives they pretended to promote, or the skills required to implement them, even if their intentions were sincere; neither were the arrogant Lincoln nor his loud and domineering partner, Lesborough, inclined to tolerate the quiet, yet significant influence of others, which Dawton willingly accepted.
I was the more resolved to do all possible justice to Dawton’s party, from the inclination I naturally had to lean towards the other; and in all matters, where private pique or self-interest can possibly penetrate, it has ever been the object of my maturer consideration to direct my particular attention to that side of the question which such undue partizans are the least likely to espouse. While I was gradually, but clearly, feeling my way to a decision, I received the following note from Guloseton:—
I was even more determined to give Dawton’s party its fair due because I naturally leaned toward the other side. In situations where personal grudges or self-interest can affect the outcome, I’ve always aimed to focus on the perspective that those biased individuals are least likely to support. As I slowly but surely found my way to a decision, I received the following note from Guloseton:—
“I said nothing to you last night of what is now to be the subject of my letter, lest you should suppose it arose rather from the heat of an extempore conviviality, than its real source, viz. a sincere esteem for your mind, a sincere affection for your heart, and a sincere sympathy in your resentment and your interest.
“I didn’t mention anything to you last night about what this letter is going to discuss, because I didn’t want you to think it came from the excitement of an impromptu gathering rather than its true source: a genuine respect for your intellect, a genuine fondness for your feelings, and a genuine understanding of your frustrations and interests.”
“They tell me that Lord Dawton’s triumph or discomfiture rests entirely upon the success of the motion upon—, brought before the House of Commons, on the—. I care, you know, very little for my own part, which way this question is decided; do not think, therefore, that I make any sacrifice when I request you to suffer me to follow your advice in the disposal of my four votes. I imagine, of course, that you would wish them to adopt the contrary side to Lord Dawton; and upon receiving a line from you to that effect, they shall be empowered to do so.
“They say that Lord Dawton’s success or failure depends entirely on the outcome of the motion regarding—, which was presented in the House of Commons on the—. Honestly, I don’t care much about how this issue is resolved; so don’t think I’m making any big sacrifice when I ask you to let me follow your advice on how to use my four votes. I assume you’d want them to go against Lord Dawton, and once I get a note from you confirming that, they’ll be allowed to do just that.”
“Pray, oblige me also by taking the merit of this measure upon yourself, and saying (wherever it may be useful to you), how entirely, both the voters and their influence are at your disposal. I trust we shall yet play the Bel to this Dragon, and fell him from his high places.
“Please, do me a favor by taking credit for this decision and saying (whenever it benefits you) how completely the voters and their influence are at your service. I believe we will still be able to stand up to this Dragon and bring him down from his high position.”
“Pity me, my dear friend; I dine out to-day, and feel already, by an intuitive shudder, that the soup will be cold, and the sherry hot. Adieu.
“Feel sorry for me, my dear friend; I’m eating out today, and I can already sense, with a gut feeling, that the soup will be cold and the sherry warm. Goodbye.
“Ever your’s,
“Always yours,
“Guloseton.”
“Greedy.”
Now, then, my triumph, my vanity, and my revenge might be fully gratified. I had before me a golden opportunity of displaying my own power, and of humbling that of the minister. My heart swelled high at the thought. Let it be forgiven me, if, for a single moment, my previous calculations and morality vanished from my mind, and I saw only the offer of Vincent, and the generosity of Guloseton. But I checked the risings of my heart, and compelled my proud spirit to obedience.
Now, my triumph, my pride, and my desire for revenge could be completely satisfied. I had a golden opportunity to showcase my own power and bring down that of the minister. My heart swelled with excitement at the thought. Forgive me if, for just a moment, my earlier plans and morals slipped from my mind, and I focused only on Vincent's offer and Guloseton's generosity. But I held back my emotions and forced my proud spirit to comply.
I placed Guloseton’s letter before me, and as I read it once more in order to reply to it, the disinterested kindness and delicacy of one, whom I had long, in the injustice of my thoughts, censured as selfish, came over me so forcibly, and contrasted so deeply with the hollowness of friends more sounding, alike in their profession and their creeds, that the tears streamed fast and gushingly from my eyes.
I set Guloseton’s letter in front of me, and as I read it again to respond, the genuine kindness and sensitivity of someone I had wrongfully judged as selfish struck me deeply. It contrasted sharply with the emptiness of friends who often seemed more impressive in their words and beliefs. Tears flowed quickly and abundantly from my eyes.
A thousand misfortunes are less affecting than a single kindness.
A thousand misfortunes matter less than one act of kindness.
I wrote, in answer, a warm and earnest letter of thanks for an offer, the judicious kindness of which penetrated me to the soul. I detailed, at some length, the reasons which induced me to the decision I had taken; I sketched also the nature of the very important motion about to be brought before the House, and deduced from that sketch the impossibility of conscientiously opposing Lord Dawton’s party in the debate. I concluded with repeating the expressions my gratitude suggested, and after declining all interference with Lord Guloseton’s votes, ventured to add, that had I interfered, it would have been in support of Dawton; not as a man, but a minister—not as an individual friend, but a public servant.
I wrote back a warm and sincere thank-you letter for an offer that truly touched me. I explained at length the reasons behind my decision and outlined the important motion that was about to be brought before the House. From that outline, I concluded that it would be impossible for me to honestly oppose Lord Dawton’s party in the debate. I finished by expressing my heartfelt gratitude and, after rejecting any interference with Lord Guloseton’s votes, I added that if I had intervened, it would have been to support Dawton—not as a personal friend, but as a minister—not as an individual, but as a public servant.
I had just despatched this letter, when Vincent entered: I acquainted him, though in the most respectful and friendly terms, with my determination. He seemed greatly disappointed, and endeavoured to shake my resolution; finding this was in vain, he appeared at last satisfied, and even affected with my reasons. When we parted, it was with a promise, confirmed by both, that no public variance should ever again alter our private opinions of each other.
I had just sent off this letter when Vincent walked in. I told him, in the most respectful and friendly way, about my decision. He looked really disappointed and tried to change my mind; when he realized that wouldn’t work, he finally accepted it and was even moved by my reasons. When we said goodbye, we promised each other that no public disagreement would ever change how we felt about one another privately.
When I was once more alone, and saw myself brought back to the very foot of the ladder I had so far and so fortunately climbed; when I saw that, in rejecting all the overtures of my friends, I was left utterly solitary and unaided among my foes—when I looked beyond and saw no faint loophole of hope, no single stepping-stone on which to recommence my broken, but unwearied career—perhaps one pang of regret and repentance, at my determination, came across me: but there is something marvellously restorative in a good conscience, and one soon learns to look with hope to the future, when one can feel justified in turning with pride to the past.
When I was alone again and found myself back at the foot of the ladder I had climbed so far and so successfully; when I realized that by rejecting all my friends' offers, I was completely isolated and unsupported among my enemies—when I looked ahead and saw no glimmer of hope, no single step I could take to restart my shattered, yet relentless, journey—maybe just a brief feeling of regret and remorse about my decision crossed my mind: but there’s something incredibly healing about having a clear conscience, and you quickly learn to look forward to the future with hope when you can feel proud of your past.
My horse came to the door at my usual hour for riding: with what gladness I sprung upon his back, felt the free wind freshening over my fevered cheek, and turned my rein towards the green lanes that border the great city on its western side. I know few counsellors more exhilarating than a spirited horse. I do not wonder that the Roman emperor made a consul of his steed. On horseback I always best feel my powers, and survey my resources; on horseback, I always originate my noblest schemes, and plan their ablest execution. Give me but a light rein, and a free bound, and I am Cicero—Cato—Caesar; dismount me, and I become a mere clod of the earth which you condemn me to touch; fire, energy, etheriality have departed; I am the soil without the sun—the cask without the wine—the garments without the man.
My horse arrived at my usual riding time: with joy, I jumped onto his back, felt the fresh wind on my fevered cheek, and guided him toward the green paths that line the great city on the west side. I know few things more invigorating than a spirited horse. I understand why the Roman emperor made his horse a consul. When I'm on horseback, I truly feel my strength and assess my resources; it's when I'm riding that I come up with my best ideas and plan their smartest execution. Just give me a light rein and a free stride, and I feel like Cicero—Cato—Caesar; but take me off the horse, and I become just a lump of earth that you force me to touch; passion, energy, and inspiration are gone; I am the soil without the sun—the cask without the wine—the clothes without the person.
I returned home with increased spirits and collected thoughts; I urged my mind from my own situation, and suffered it to rest upon what Lady Roseville had told me of Reginald Glanville’s interference in my behalf. That extraordinary man still continued powerfully to excite my interest; nor could I dwell, without some yearning of the kindlier affections, upon his unsolicited, and, but for Lady Roseville’s communication, unknown exertions in my cause. Although the officers of justice were still actively employed in the pursuit of Tyrrell’s murderer, and although the newspapers were still full of speculations on their indifferent success, public curiosity had began to flag upon the inquiry. I had, once or twice, been in Glanville’s company when the murder was brought upon the tapis, and narrowly examined his behaviour upon a subject which touched him so fearfully. I could not, however, note any extraordinary confusion or change in his countenance; perhaps the pale cheek grew somewhat paler, the dreaming eye more abstracted, and the absent spirit more wandering than before; but many other causes than guilt, could account for signs so doubtful and minute.
I came home feeling uplifted and clearer in my thoughts. I shifted my focus away from my own situation and let my mind settle on what Lady Roseville had told me about Reginald Glanville’s help on my behalf. That remarkable man still stirred my interest deeply; I couldn't help but feel some warmth towards his unsolicited—and, if not for Lady Roseville’s revelation, unknown—efforts to support me. Even though law enforcement was still actively pursuing Tyrrell’s murderer, and the newspapers were full of speculation about their lack of success, public interest in the case was starting to wane. I had been in Glanville’s company a couple of times when the murder was discussed, and I closely observed his reactions to a subject that affected him so greatly. However, I couldn’t pinpoint any significant signs of confusion or changes in his expression; perhaps his pale cheek had gotten a bit paler, his distant gaze more lost, and his absent demeanor more scattered than before, but there could be many other reasons for such faint and uncertain signs other than guilt.
“You shall soon know all,” the last words which he had addressed to me, yet rang in my ears, and most intensely did I anticipate the fulfilment of this promise. My hopes too—those flatterers, so often the pleasing antitheses of reason, whispered that this was not the pledge of a guilty man; and yet he had said to Lady Roseville, that he did not wonder at my estrangement from him: such words seemed to require a less favourable construction than those he had addressed to me; and, in making this mental remark, another, of no flattering nature to Glanville’s disinterestedness, suggested itself; might not his interference for me with Lord Dawton, arise rather from policy than friendship; might it not occur to him, if, as I surmised, he was acquainted with my suspicions, and acknowledged their dreadful justice, that it would be advisable to propitiate my silence? Such were among the thousand thoughts which flashed across me, and left my speculations in debate and doubt.
“You’ll find out soon enough,” were the last words he had said to me, and they still echoed in my mind, making me eagerly await the fulfillment of that promise. My hopes—those deceptive companions that often clash with reason—whispered that this wasn’t the promise of a guilty man. Yet he had told Lady Roseville that he wasn’t surprised by my distance from him; those words seemed to require a less favorable interpretation than what he had said to me. In acknowledging this, another thought, not at all flattering to Glanville’s supposed selflessness, crossed my mind: could his support for me with Lord Dawton be more about strategy than friendship? What if he thought, as I suspected, that he knew about my doubts and recognized how justified they were, and realized that it might be wise to ensure my silence? These were just a few of the countless thoughts racing through my mind, leaving me in a state of confusion and uncertainty.
Nor did my reflections pass unnoticed the nature of Lady Roseville’s affection for Glanville. From the seeming coldness and austerity of Sir Reginald’s temperament, it was likely that this was innocent, at least in act; and there was also something guileless in the manner in which she appeared rather to exult in, than to conceal, her attachment. True that she was bound to no ties; she had neither husband nor children, for whose sake love became a crime: free and unfettered, if she gave her heart to Glanville, it was also allowable to render the gift lawful and perpetual by the blessing of the church.
Nor did my thoughts miss the nature of Lady Roseville’s feelings for Glanville. Given the apparent coldness and seriousness of Sir Reginald’s personality, it was likely that her feelings were innocent, at least in action; and there was also something genuine in the way she seemed to take pride in her attachment rather than hide it. It's true that she was bound by no commitments; she had neither a husband nor children for whom love would be a betrayal: free and unrestrained, if she chose to give her heart to Glanville, it was also acceptable to make that gift official and lasting with a church blessing.
Alas! how little can woman, shut up in her narrow and limited circle of duties, know of the wandering life and various actions of her lover. Little, indeed, could Lady Roseville, when, in the heat of her enthusiasm, she spoke of the lofty and generous character of Glanville, dream of the foul and dastardly crime of which he was more than suspected; nor, while it was, perhaps, her fondest wish to ally herself to his destiny, could her wildest fancies anticipate the felon’s fate, which, if death came not in an hastier and kinder shape, must sooner or later await him.
Unfortunately! How little can a woman, confined to her narrow and limited circle of responsibilities, know about the wandering life and various actions of her lover. Indeed, Lady Roseville, in the heat of her enthusiasm when she talked about the noble and generous character of Glanville, could hardly have imagined the foul and cowardly crime of which he was strongly suspected; nor, while it was perhaps her greatest wish to connect herself to his fate, could her wildest dreams have anticipated the criminal fate that, unless death came in a quicker and gentler form, would eventually await him.
Of Thornton, I had neither seen nor heard aught since my departure from Lord Chester’s; that reprieve was, however, shortly to expire. I had scarcely got into Oxford-street, in my way homeward, when I perceived him crossing the street with another man. I turned round to scrutinize the features of his companion, and, in spite of a great change of dress, a huge pair of false whiskers, and an artificial appearance of increased age, my habit of observing countenances enabled me to recognize, on the instant, my intellectual and virtuous friend, Mr. Job Jonson. They disappeared in a shop, nor did I think it worth while further to observe them, though I still bore a reminiscetory spite against Mr. Job Jonson, which I was fully resolved to wreak, at the first favourable opportunity.
Of Thornton, I hadn’t seen or heard anything since I left Lord Chester’s; that break was, however, about to come to an end. I had just stepped onto Oxford Street on my way home when I saw him crossing the street with another man. I turned to get a better look at his companion, and despite a significant change in clothing, a huge pair of fake sideburns, and a pretentious look of increased age, my habit of observing faces allowed me to instantly recognize my smart and moral friend, Mr. Job Jonson. They disappeared into a shop, and I didn’t think it was worth it to watch them any longer, although I still felt a lingering grudge against Mr. Job Jonson, which I was completely set on settling at the first chance I got.
I passed by Lady Roseville’s door. Though the hour was late, and I had, therefore, but a slight chance of finding her at home, yet I thought the chance worth the trouble of inquiry. To my agreeable surprise, I was admitted: no one was in the drawing-room. The servant said, Lady Roseville was at that moment engaged, but would very shortly see me, and begged I would wait.
I walked by Lady Roseville’s door. Even though it was late, and I had only a slim chance of finding her at home, I thought it was worth asking. To my pleasant surprise, I was let in: there was no one in the drawing-room. The servant said that Lady Roseville was busy at that moment but would see me shortly and asked me to wait.
Agitated as I was by various reflections, I walked (in the restlessness of my mood) to and fro the spacious rooms which formed Lady Roseville’s apartments of reception. At the far end was a small boudoir, where none but the goddess’s favoured few were admitted. As I approached towards it, I heard voices, and the next moment recognised the deep tones of Glanville. I turned hastily away, lest I should overhear the discourse; but I had scarcely got three steps, when the convulsed sound of a woman’s sob came upon my ear. Shortly afterwards, steps descended the stairs, and the street door opened.
Agitated by my thoughts, I walked restlessly back and forth in the spacious rooms that made up Lady Roseville’s reception area. At the far end was a small boudoir, reserved for only a select few of the goddess’s favorites. As I got closer, I heard voices, and soon recognized Glanville’s deep tones. I quickly turned away to avoid eavesdropping, but I had barely taken three steps when I caught the muffled sound of a woman sobbing. Shortly after, footsteps came down the stairs, and the front door opened.
The minutes rolled on, and I became impatient. The servant re-entered—Lady Roseville was so suddenly and seriously indisposed, that she was unable to see me. I left the house, and, full of bewildered conjectures, returned to my apartments.
The minutes passed slowly, and I grew impatient. The servant came back in—Lady Roseville was suddenly and seriously unwell, so she couldn’t see me. I left the house, and, filled with confused thoughts, went back to my place.
The next day was one of the most important in my life. I was standing wistfully by my fireplace, listening to a broken-winded hurdy-gurdy, with the most mournful attention, stationed opposite to my window, when Bedos announced Sir Reginald Glanville. It so happened, that I had that morning taken the miniature I had found in the fatal field, from the secret place in which I usually kept it, in order more closely to examine it, lest any more convincing proof of its owner, than the initials and Thornton’s interpretation, might be discovered by a minuter investigation.
The next day was one of the most important in my life. I was standing reflectively by my fireplace, listening to a wheezing hurdy-gurdy, with the most sorrowful attention, set up across from my window, when Bedos announced Sir Reginald Glanville. That morning, I had taken the miniature I found in the tragic field from the hidden spot where I usually kept it, so I could examine it more closely, in case any more convincing proof of its owner, beyond the initials and Thornton’s interpretation, might be uncovered with a closer look.
The picture was lying on the table when Glanville entered: my first impulse was to seize and secrete it; my second to suffer it to remain, and to watch the effect the sight of it might produce. In following the latter, I thought it, however, as well to choose my own time for discovering the miniature; and as I moved to the table, I threw my handkerchief carelessly over it. Glanville came up to me at once, and his countenance, usually close and reserved in its expression, assumed a franker and bolder aspect.
The picture was lying on the table when Glanville walked in: my first instinct was to grab it and hide it; my second was to let it stay there and see how the sight of it might affect him. Opting for the latter, I figured it would be better to pick my own moment to reveal the miniature, so as I approached the table, I casually draped my handkerchief over it. Glanville came right up to me, and his face, which usually looked tight and guarded, took on a more open and confident expression.
“You have lately changed towards me,” he said:—“mindful of our former friendship, I have come to demand the reason.”
“You’ve changed your attitude toward me recently,” he said. “Considering our past friendship, I’ve come to ask why.”
“Can Sir Reginald Glanville’s memory,” answered I, “supply him with no probable cause?”
“Can Sir Reginald Glanville’s memory,” I replied, “not provide him with any reasonable explanation?”
“It can,” replied Glanville, “but I would not trust only to that. Sit down, Pelham, and listen to me. I can read your thoughts, and I might affect to despise their import—perhaps two years since I should—at present I can pity and excuse them. I have come to you now, in the love and confidence of our early days, to claim, as then, your good opinion and esteem. If you require any explanation at my hands, it shall be given. My days are approaching their end. I have made up my accounts with others—I would do so with you. I confess, that I would fain leave behind me in your breast, the same affectionate remembrance I might heretofore have claimed, and which, whatever be your suspicions, I have done nothing to forfeit. I have, moreover, a dearer interest than my own to consult in this wish—you colour, Pelham—you know to whom I allude; for my sister’s sake, if not for my own, you will hear me.”
“It can,” replied Glanville, “but I wouldn’t rely on just that. Sit down, Pelham, and listen to me. I can read your thoughts, and I might have pretended to look down on their meaning—maybe two years ago I would have—but now I can pity and understand them. I’ve come to you now, remembering the love and trust we had in our early days, to ask for your good opinion and respect, just like before. If you need any explanation from me, I’ll provide it. My days are nearing their end. I’ve settled my accounts with others—I want to do the same with you. I admit, I hope to leave you with the same fond memory I might have once requested, and which, no matter what your suspicions are, I’ve done nothing to lose. I also have a deeper interest than just my own in this wish—you’re blushing, Pelham—you know who I’m talking about; for my sister’s sake, if not for my own, you will listen to me.”
Glanville paused for a moment. I raised the handkerchief from the miniature—I pushed the latter towards him—“Do you remember this?” said I, in a low tone.
Glanville paused for a moment. I raised the handkerchief from the miniature—I pushed it towards him—“Do you remember this?” I asked quietly.
With a wild cry, which thrilled through my heart, Glanville sprung forward and seized it. He gazed eagerly and intensely upon it, and his cheek flushed—his eyes sparkled—his breast heaved. The next moment he fell back in his chair, in one of the half swoons, to which, upon any sudden and violent emotion, the debilitating effects of his disease subjected him.
With a wild shout that sent a thrill through my heart, Glanville jumped forward and grabbed it. He looked at it with eager intensity, his cheek flushed, his eyes sparkling, and his chest heaving. The next moment, he collapsed back into his chair, experiencing one of the dizzy spells that his illness caused whenever he felt a sudden and intense emotion.
Before I could come to his assistance he had recovered. He looked wildly and fiercely upon me. “Speak,” he cried, “speak—where got you this—where?—answer, for mercy’s sake!”
Before I could help him, he had already bounced back. He stared at me wildly and intensely. “Talk,” he shouted, “talk—where did you get this—where?—please answer, for mercy’s sake!”
“Recollect yourself,” said I, sternly. “I found that token of your presence upon the spot where Tyrrell was murdered.”
“Pull yourself together,” I said firmly. “I found that sign of you right where Tyrrell was killed.”
“True, true,” said Glanville, slowly, and in an absent and abstracted tone. He ceased abruptly, and covered his face with his hands; from this attitude he started with some sudden impulse.
“Yeah, true,” said Glanville slowly, in a distant and distracted tone. He suddenly stopped and covered his face with his hands; from this position, he jumped up with a sudden impulse.
“And tell me,” he said, in a low, inward, exulting tone, “was it—was it red with the blood of the murdered man?”
“And tell me,” he said, in a low, inward, triumphant tone, “was it—was it red with the blood of the murdered man?”
“Wretch!” I exclaimed, “do you glory in your guilt?”
“Wretch!” I shouted, “do you take pride in your guilt?”
“Hold!” said Glanville, rising, with an altered and haughty air; “it is not to your accusations that I am now to listen: if you are yet desirous of weighing their justice before you decide upon them, you will have the opportunity: I shall be at home at ten this night; come to me, and you shall know all. At present, the sight of this picture has unnerved me. Shall I see you?”
“Wait!” Glanville said, standing up with a changed and arrogant attitude. “I’m not here to listen to your accusations right now. If you want to consider how fair they are before making a decision, you’ll have the chance: I’ll be home at ten tonight; come to me, and you’ll find out everything. Right now, looking at this picture has shaken me. Will I see you?”
I made no other rejoinder than the brief expression of my assent, and Glanville instantly left the room.
I didn’t say anything else except for a quick nod to show I agreed, and Glanville immediately left the room.
During the whole of that day, my mind was wrought up into a state of feverish and preternatural excitation. I could not remain in the same spot for an instant; my pulse beat with the irregularity of delirium. For the last hour I placed my watch before me, and kept my eyes constantly fixed upon it. Should any one think this exaggerated, let him remember, that it was not only Glanville’s confession that I was to hear; my own fate, my future connection with Ellen, rested upon the story of that night. For myself, when I called to mind Glanville’s acknowledgment of the picture, and his slow and involuntary remembrance of the spot where it was found, I scarcely allowed my temper, sanguine as it was, to hope.
Throughout that entire day, my mind was in a state of intense and unnatural excitement. I couldn’t stay still for a moment; my pulse raced like I was delirious. For the last hour, I placed my watch in front of me and kept my eyes glued to it. If anyone thinks this is an overreaction, they should remember that I wasn’t just going to hear Glanville’s confession; my own fate and my future with Ellen depended on the story from that night. When I remembered Glanville’s acknowledgment of the picture and his slow, involuntary recollection of where it was found, I barely let my typically hopeful spirit entertain any optimism.
Some minutes before the hour of ten I repaired to Glanville’s house. He was alone—the picture was before him.
Some minutes before ten, I went to Glanville’s house. He was alone—the painting was in front of him.
I drew my chair towards him in silence, and accidentally lifting up my eyes, encountered the opposite mirror. I started at my own face; the intensity and fearfulness of my interest had rendered it even more hueless than that of my companion.
I pulled my chair closer to him quietly, and as I accidentally looked up, I caught sight of the mirror across from me. I was taken aback by my own face; the intensity and fearfulness of my interest made it even paler than my companion's.
There was a pause for some moments, at the end of which Glanville thus began.
There was a brief pause, and then Glanville started speaking.
CHAPTER LXXIV.
I do but hide Under these words, like embers, every spark Of that which has consumed me. Quick and dark The grave is yawning;—as its roof shall cover My limbs with dust and worms, under and over, So let oblivion hide this grief. —Julian and Maddalo.
I just hide Under these words, like embers, every spark Of what has consumed me. Quick and dark The grave is opening;—as its roof will cover My limbs with dust and worms, both under and over, So let forgetfulness hide this grief. —Julian and Maddalo.
With thee, the very future fled, I stand amid the past alone; A tomb which still shall guard the dead Tho’ every earthlier trace be flown, A tomb o’er which the weeds that love Decay—their wild luxuriance wreathe! The cold and callous stone above— And only thou and death beneath. —From Unpublished Poems by ———.
With you, the future has vanished, I stand here alone in the past; A tomb that still keeps watch over the dead Even though every earthly trace is gone, A tomb covered with weeds that thrive On decay—their wild growth entwines! The cold, indifferent stone above— And only you and death below. —From Unpublished Poems by ———.
THE HISTORY OF SIR REGINALD GLANVILLE.
“You remember my character at school—the difficulty with which you drew me from the visionary and abstracted loneliness which, even at that time, was more consonant to my taste, than all the sports and society resorted to by other boys—and the deep, and, to you, inexplicable delight with which I returned to my reveries and solitude again. That character has continued through life the same; circumstances have strengthened, not altered it. So has it been with you; the temper, the habits, the tastes, so strongly contrasted with mine in boyhood, have lost nothing of that contrast. Your ardour for the various ambition of life is still the antipodes to my indifference; your daring, restless, thoughtful, resolution in the pursuit, still shames my indolence and abstraction. You are still the votary of the world, but will become its conqueror—I its fugitive—and shall die its victim.
“You remember how I was at school—the struggle you had to pull me away from the dreamy and withdrawn solitude that I preferred even back then to all the games and socializing that the other boys enjoyed—and the deep, and to you, unexplainable joy I felt when I returned to my daydreaming and being alone again. That same character has stayed with me throughout my life; my experiences have only made it stronger, not changed it. It's been the same for you; the temperament, habits, and interests that were so different from mine when we were kids haven’t lost that difference. Your passion for the various ambitions in life still stands in stark contrast to my indifference; your bold, restless, thoughtful determination in pursuing them still puts my laziness and daydreaming to shame. You are still devoted to the world, but you will conquer it—I will be its escapee—and will die as its casualty."
“After we parted at school, I went for a short time to a tutor’s in—shire. Of this place I soon grew weary; and my father’s death leaving me in a great measure at my own disposal, I lost no time in leaving it. I was seized with that mania for travel common enough to all persons of my youth and disposition. My mother allowed me an almost unlimited command over the fortune hereafter to be my own; and, yielding to my wishes, rather than her fears, she suffered me, at the age of eighteen, to set out for the Continent alone. Perhaps the quiet and reserve of my character made her think me less exposed to the dangers of youth, than if I had been of a more active and versatile temper. This is no uncommon mistake; a serious and contemplative disposition is, however, often the worst formed to acquire readily the knowledge of the world, and always the most calculated to suffer deeply from the experience.
“After we said goodbye at school, I went to study with a tutor in—shire for a little while. I quickly grew bored of it, and after my father passed away, which left me mostly on my own, I wasted no time in leaving. I developed that urge to travel that’s pretty common among young people like me. My mother gave me almost complete control over the fortune that would eventually be mine; and, instead of giving in to her worries, she let me, at eighteen, head off to the Continent alone. Maybe my calm and reserved personality made her think I was less at risk of the typical dangers of youth than if I had a more energetic and flexible nature. This is a common misconception; a serious and thoughtful attitude often makes it harder to quickly learn about the world and is usually the one that suffers the most from the experiences it encounters.”
“I took up my residence for some time at Spa. It is, you know, perhaps, a place dull enough to make gambling the only amusement; every one played—and I did not escape the contagion; nor did I wish it: for, like the minister Godolphin, I loved gaming for its own sake, because it was a substitute for conversation. This habit brought me acquainted with Mr. Tyrrell, who was then staying at Spa; he had not, at that time, quite dissipated his fortune, but was daily progressing to so desirable a consummation. A gambler’s acquaintance is readily made, and easily kept, provided you gamble too.
"I stayed for a while at Spa. It’s a pretty boring place, honestly, which makes gambling the only fun thing to do; everyone played—and I wasn’t immune to it, nor did I want to be. Like the minister Godolphin, I enjoyed gaming for its own sake because it filled the gap of conversation. This habit led me to meet Mr. Tyrrell, who was also at Spa at the time; he hadn’t completely lost his fortune yet, but he was getting there quickly. You can easily make and maintain friendships with gamblers, as long as you’re in on it too."
“We became as intimate as the reserve of my habits ever suffered me to become with any one, but you. He was many years older than me—had seen a great deal of the world—had mixed much in its best societies, and, at that time, whatever was the grossierete of his mind, had little of the coarseness of manner which very soon afterwards distinguished him; evil communication works rapidly in its results. Our acquaintance was, therefore, natural enough, especially when it is considered that my purse was entirely at his disposal—for borrowing is twice blessed, in him that takes and him that gives—the receiver becomes complaisant and conceding, and the lender thinks favourably of one he has obliged.
“We became as close as my usual habits allowed me to get with anyone, except you. He was many years older than me—had seen a lot of the world—had interacted with some of its best circles, and, at that time, despite the roughness in his mind, he didn't yet show the coarseness of manner that soon came to define him; bad influences can have quick effects. Our friendship was, therefore, quite natural, especially considering that my money was completely at his disposal—after all, borrowing is a good thing for both the borrower and the lender—the one receiving becomes agreeable and accommodating, while the one lending thinks kindly of someone they’ve helped.
“We parted at Spa, under a mutual promise to write. I forget if this promise was kept—probably not; we were not, however, the worse friends for being bad correspondents. I continued my travels for about another year; I then returned to England, the same melancholy and dreaming enthusiast as before. It is true that we are the creatures of circumstances; but circumstances are also, in a great measure, the creatures of us. I mean, they receive their colour from the previous bent of our own minds; what raises one would depress another, and what vitiates my neighbour might correct me. Thus the experience of the world makes some persons more worldly—others more abstracted, and the indulgence of the senses becomes a violence to one mind, and a second nature to another. As for me, I had tasted all the pleasures youth and opulence can purchase, and was more averse to them than ever. I had mixed with many varieties of men—I was still more rivetted to the monotony of self.
“We parted at Spa, promising each other we’d write. I can’t remember if we kept that promise—likely not; we weren’t worse friends for being bad at staying in touch. I traveled for about another year, then returned to England, still the same melancholic and dreamy enthusiast as before. It’s true that we’re shaped by our circumstances; but those circumstances are largely shaped by us. They take on the color of how we typically think; what uplifts one person might bring down another, and what harms my neighbor might actually help me. Thus, life’s experiences make some people more worldly—while others become more removed, and indulging the senses may feel like a burden to one person, while it feels like second nature to another. As for me, I’d enjoyed all the pleasures that youth and wealth can buy, and I found myself more resistant to them than ever. I’d interacted with many different kinds of people—I was even more trapped in the monotony of myself.”
“I cannot hope, while I mention these peculiarities, that I am a very uncommon character; I believe the present age has produced many such. Some time hence, it will be a curious inquiry to ascertain the causes of that acute and sensitive morbidity of mind, which has been, and still is, so epidemic a disease. You know me well enough to believe, that I am not fond of the cant of assuming an artificial character, or of creating a fictitious interest; and I am far from wishing to impose upon you a malady of constitution for a dignity of mind. You must pardon my prolixity. I own that it is very painful to me to come to the main part of my confessions, and I am endeavouring to prepare myself by lingering over the prelude.”
“I can’t expect that when I point out these quirks, I’m all that unique; I think many people today are just like this. In the future, it’ll be interesting to figure out what’s caused this intense and sensitive state of mind, which has been, and still is, such a widespread issue. You know me well enough to understand that I’m not into pretending to be someone I’m not or creating a fake interest. I definitely don’t want to fool you into thinking my struggles with my health somehow elevate my intelligence. Please excuse my rambling. I admit that it’s really difficult for me to get to the heart of my confessions, and I’m trying to ease into it by taking my time with the introduction.”
Glanville paused here for a few moments. In spite of the sententious coolness with which he pretended to speak, I saw that he was powerfully and painfully affected.
Glanville paused for a moment. Despite the calm tone he pretended to have, I could see that he was deeply and painfully affected.
“Well,” he continued, “to resume the thread of my narrative; after I had stayed some weeks with my mother and sister, I took advantage of their departure for the continent, and resolved to make a tour through England. Rich people, and I have always been very rich, get exceedingly tired of the embarrassment of their riches. I seized with delight at the idea of travelling without carriages and servants; I took merely a favourite horse, and the black dog, poor Terror, which you see now at my feet.
“Well,” he continued, “to pick up where I left off; after spending a few weeks with my mom and sister, I took advantage of their trip to the continent and decided to travel around England. Wealthy people—I've always been quite wealthy—often get really tired of the hassle that comes with having money. I was thrilled at the idea of traveling without carriages and servants; I only took along my favorite horse and my black dog, poor Terror, who you see at my feet now.
“The day I commenced this plan was to me the epoch of a new and terrible existence. However, you must pardon me if I am not here sufficiently diffuse. Suffice it, that I became acquainted with a being whom, for the first and only time in my life, I loved! This miniature attempts to express her likeness; the initials at the back, interwoven with my own, are hers.”
“The day I started this plan marked the beginning of a new and terrifying life for me. But please forgive me if I’m not being very detailed here. It’s enough to say that I met someone who, for the first and only time in my life, I truly loved! This small portrait tries to capture her likeness; the initials on the back, intertwined with my own, are hers.”
“Yes,” said I, incautiously, “they are the initials of Gertrude Douglas.”
“Yes,” I said without thinking, “they are the initials of Gertrude Douglas.”
“What!” cried Glanville, in a loud tone, which he instantly checked, and continued in an indrawn, muttered whisper: “How long is it since I heard that name! and now—now—” he broke off abruptly, and then said, with a calmer voice, “I know not how you have learnt her name; perhaps you will explain?”
“What!” Glanville exclaimed loudly, but quickly lowered his voice to a hushed mumble. “How long has it been since I heard that name! And now—now—” he suddenly trailed off, then said in a calmer tone, “I’m not sure how you came to know her name; maybe you can clarify?”
“From Thornton,” said I.
"From Thornton," I said.
“And has he told you more?” cried Glanville, as if gasping for breath—the “history—the dreadful—”
“And has he told you more?” cried Glanville, as if struggling to catch his breath—the “story—the awful—”
“Not a word,” said I, hastily; “he was with me when I found the picture, and he explained the initials.”
“Not a word,” I said quickly; “he was with me when I found the picture, and he explained the initials.”
“It is well!” answered Glanville, recovering himself; “you will see presently if I have reason to love that those foul and sordid lips should profane the story I am about to relate. Gertrude was an only daughter; though of gentle blood, she was no match for me, either in rank or fortune. Did I say just now that the world had not altered me? See my folly; one year before I saw her, and I should not have thought her, but myself honoured by a marriage;—twelve little months had sufficed to—God forgive me! I took advantage of her love—her youth—her innocence—she fled with me—but not to the altar!”
“It’s alright!” Glanville replied, composing himself. “You’ll see soon enough why I have every reason to hate that those filthy and disgusting lips should tarnish the story I’m about to tell. Gertrude was an only child; though she came from a noble family, she was no match for me in terms of status or wealth. Did I just say that the world hadn’t changed me? Look at my foolishness; a year before I met her, I wouldn’t have considered myself worthy of marrying her—just twelve short months were enough for—God forgive me! I took advantage of her love, her youth, her innocence—she ran away with me—but not to the altar!”
Again Glanville paused, and again, by a violent effort, conquered his emotion, and proceeded:
Again, Glanville paused, and once more, with great effort, he pushed through his emotions and continued:
“Never let vice be done by halves—never let a man invest all his purer affections in the woman he ruins—never let him cherish the kindness, if he gratifies the selfishness, of his heart. A profligate, who really loves his victim, is one of the most wretched of beings. In spite of my successful and triumphant passion—in spite of the delirium of the first intoxication of possession, and of the better and deeper delight of a reciprocity of thought—feeling, sympathy, for the first time, found;—in the midst of all the luxuries my wealth could produce, and of the voluptuous and spring-like hues with which youth, health, and first love, clothe the earth which the loved one treads, and the air which she inhales: in spite of these, in spite of all, I was any thing but happy. If Gertrude’s cheek seemed a shade more pale, or her eye less bright, I remembered the sacrifice she had made me, and believed that she felt it too. It was in vain, that, with a tender and generous devotion—never found but in woman—she assured me that my love was a recompense for all; the more touching was her tenderness, the more poignant my remorse. I never loved but her; I have never, therefore, entered into the common-place of passion, and I cannot, even to this day, look upon her sex as ours do in general. I thought, I think so still, that ingratitude to a woman is often a more odious offence—I am sure it contains a more painful penalty—than ingratitude to a man. But enough of this; if you know me, you can penetrate the nature of my feelings—if not, it is in vain to expect your sympathy.
“Never let vice be half-hearted—never let a man invest all his genuine feelings in the woman he’s dragging down—never let him appreciate the kindness if he’s only satisfying the selfishness of his heart. A person who really loves their victim is among the most miserable of souls. Despite my successful and triumphant love—in spite of the thrill from the first intoxication of possession, and the better and deeper joy of a shared understanding—feeling, sympathy, found for the first time; amidst all the luxuries my wealth could provide, and the sensual and vibrant hues with which youth, health, and first love dress the earth that the beloved walks on, and the air she breathes: despite all that, I was anything but happy. If Gertrude’s cheek seemed a bit paler or her eye less bright, I remembered the sacrifice she made for me and believed she felt it too. It was pointless that, with a tender and generous devotion—something found only in women—she assured me that my love made up for everything; the more touching her tenderness was, the sharper my remorse became. I’ve only ever loved her; therefore, I’ve never experienced the usual ups and downs of passion, and even now, I can’t see her gender the way most people do. I believe even now that being ungrateful to a woman is often a more despicable offense—I’m sure it carries a more painful consequence—than being ungrateful to a man. But enough of this; if you truly know me, you can understand what I feel—if not, it’s pointless to expect your sympathy.”
“I never loved living long in one place. We travelled over the greater part of England and France. What must be the enchantment of love, when accompanied with innocence and joy, when, even in sin, in remorse, in grief, it brings us a rapture to which all other things are tame. Oh! those were moments steeped in the very elixir of life; overflowing with the hoarded fondness and sympathies of hearts too full for words, and yet too agitated for silence, when we journeyed alone, and at night, and as the shadows and stillness of the waning hours gathered round us, drew closer to each other, and concentrated this breathing world in the deep and embracing sentiment of our mutual love! It was then that I laid my burning temples on her bosom, and felt, while my hand clasped her’s, that my visions were realized, and my wandering spirit had sunk unto its rest.
“I never liked staying too long in one place. We traveled all over England and France. What must the magic of love be, especially when it’s filled with innocence and joy, even if it comes with sin, remorse, and grief? It brings a thrill that makes everything else seem dull. Oh! Those were moments soaked in the very essence of life; overflowing with the deep affection and feelings of hearts that were too full for words, yet too restless for silence. As we journeyed alone at night, with the shadows and stillness of the late hours closing in on us, we drew closer together and focused this living world into the deep and embracing feeling of our shared love! It was then that I rested my burning forehead on her chest, and felt, while holding her hand, that my dreams had come true, and my wandering spirit had found its peace.
“I remember well that, one night, we were travelling through one of the most beautiful parts of England it was in the very height and flush of summer, and the moon (what scene of love—whether in reality, or romance—has any thing of tenderness, or passion, or divinity, where her light is not!) filled the intense skies of June with her presence, and cast a sadder and paler beauty over Gertrude’s cheek. She was always of a melancholy and despondent temper; perhaps, for that reason, she was more congenial to my own; and when I gazed upon her that night, I was not surprised to see her eyes filled with tears. ‘You will laugh at me,’ she said, as I kissed them off, and inquired into the cause; ‘but I feel a presentiment that I cannot shake off; it tells me that you will travel this road again before many months are past, and that I shall not be with you, perhaps not upon the earth.’ She was right in all her foreboding, but the suggestion of her death;—that came later.
“I remember well that one night, we were traveling through one of the most beautiful parts of England. It was the peak of summer, and the moon (what scene of love—whether in reality or romance—has any tenderness, passion, or divinity where her light isn’t present?) filled the vibrant June skies with her glow, casting a sadder and paler beauty over Gertrude’s cheek. She always had a melancholy and despondent temperament; maybe that's why she resonated more with my own. When I looked at her that night, I wasn’t surprised to see her eyes filled with tears. ‘You’ll laugh at me,’ she said as I kissed them away and asked what was wrong; ‘but I have a feeling I can’t shake off. It tells me that you will travel this road again before many months have passed, and that I won’t be with you, perhaps not even on this earth.’ She was right about all her forebodings, except for the suggestion of her death—that came later.”
“We took up our residence for some time at a beautiful situation, a short distance from a small watering place. Here, to my great surprise, I met with Tyrrell. He had come there partly to see a relation from whom he had some expectations, and partly to recruit his health, which was much broken by his irregularities and excesses. I could not refuse to renew my old acquaintance with him, and, indeed, I thought him too much of a man of the world, and of society, to feel with him that particular delicacy, in regard to Gertrude, which made me in general shun all intercourse with my former friends. He was in great pecuniary embarrassment—much more deeply so than I then imagined; for I believed the embarrassment to be only temporary. However, my purse was then, as before, at his disposal, and he did not scruple to avail himself very largely of my offers. He came frequently to our house; and poor Gertrude, who thought I had, for her sake, made a real sacrifice in renouncing my acquaintance, endeavoured to conquer her usual diffidence, and that more painful feeling than diffidence, natural to her station, and even to affect a pleasure in the society of my friend, which she was very far from feeling.
“We stayed for a while in a beautiful spot, just a short distance from a small resort town. To my surprise, I ran into Tyrrell. He was there partly to visit a relative he hoped would help him out and partly to recover his health, which was seriously affected by his partying and excesses. I couldn’t turn down the chance to reconnect with him, and honestly, I thought he was too much of a worldly person to be bothered by the awkwardness I felt about Gertrude, which usually kept me from interacting with my old friends. He was in serious financial trouble—much worse than I realized at the time, as I thought it was just a temporary situation. Still, I offered him my financial help, just like before, and he didn’t hesitate to take advantage of it. He came over to our house often, and poor Gertrude, who believed I had sacrificed our friendship for her sake, tried to overcome her usual shyness and the even more painful feelings associated with her position, even pretending to enjoy my friend's company, which she definitely did not.
“I was detained at—for several weeks by Gertrude’s confinement. The child—happy being!—died a week after its birth. Gertrude was still in bed, and unable to leave it, when I received a letter from Ellen, to say, that my mother was then staying at Toulouse, and dangerously ill; if I wished once more to see her, Ellen besought me to lose no time in setting off for the continent. You may imagine my situation, or rather you cannot, for you cannot conceive the smallest particle of that intense love I bore to Gertrude. To you—to any other man, it might seem no extraordinary hardship to leave her even for an uncertain period—to me it was like tearing away the very life from my heart.
“I was held up for several weeks because of Gertrude's confinement. The child—what a happy little thing!—died a week after being born. Gertrude was still in bed and unable to get up when I got a letter from Ellen, saying that my mother was in Toulouse and seriously ill; if I wanted to see her one last time, Ellen urged me to leave for the continent without delay. You might imagine my situation, or rather you can't, because you can't understand the depth of love I had for Gertrude. To you—or to any other man—it might not seem like such a huge deal to leave her even for an unknown amount of time, but to me, it felt like ripping the very life out of my heart.”
“I procured her a sort of half companion, and half nurse; I provided for her every thing that the most anxious and fearful love could suggest; and with a mind full of forebodings too darkly to be realized hereafter, I hastened to the nearest seaport, and set sail for France.
“I got her a kind of half companion and half nurse; I made sure she had everything that the most anxious and worried love could think of; and with a mind full of forebodings too dark to be understood later, I rushed to the nearest seaport and set sail for France.
“When I arrived at Toulouse my mother was much better, but still in a very uncertain and dangerous state of health. I stayed with her for more than a month, during which time every post brought me a line from Gertrude, and bore back a message from ‘my heart to her’s’ in return. This was no mean consolation, more especially when each letter spoke of increasing health and strength. At the month’s end, I was preparing to return—my mother was slowly recovering, and I no longer had any fears on her account; but, there are links in our destiny fearfully interwoven with each other, and ending only in the anguish of our ultimate doom. The day before that fixed for my departure, I had been into a house where an epidemic disease raged; that night I complained of oppressive and deadly illness—before morning I was in a high fever.
“When I arrived in Toulouse, my mother was doing much better, but she was still in a very uncertain and dangerous state of health. I stayed with her for more than a month, during which every mail brought me a note from Gertrude, and I sent back a message from ‘my heart to hers’ in return. This was no small comfort, especially when each letter mentioned her improving health and strength. At the end of the month, I was getting ready to go back—my mother was slowly recovering, and I no longer worried about her; however, there are connections in our fate that are fearfully intertwined with each other, ultimately leading only to the pain of our final doom. The day before I was set to leave, I had been in a house where an epidemic was spreading; that night I started feeling an oppressive and deadly illness—by morning, I was in a high fever."
“During the time I was sensible of my state, I wrote constantly to Gertrude, and carefully concealed my illness; but for several days I was delirious. When I recovered I called eagerly for my letters—there were none—none! I could not believe I was yet awake; but days still passed on, and not a line from England—from Gertrude. The instant I was able, I insisted upon putting horses to my carriage; I could bear no longer the torture of my suspense. By the most rapid journeys my debility would allow me to bear, I arrived in England. I travelled down to—by the same road that I had gone over with her; the words of her foreboding, at that time, sunk like ice into my heart, ‘You will travel this road again before many months are past, and I shall not be with you: perhaps, I shall not be upon the earth.’ At that thought I could have called unto the grave to open for me. Her unaccountable and lengthened silence, in spite of all the urgency and entreaties of my letters for a reply, filled me with presentiments the most fearful. Oh, God—oh, God, they were nothing to the truth!
“During the time I was aware of my condition, I constantly wrote to Gertrude and carefully hid my illness; but for several days, I was delirious. When I recovered, I eagerly called for my letters—there were none—none! I couldn't believe I was actually awake; but days kept passing, and not a word from England—from Gertrude. As soon as I was able, I insisted on getting horses for my carriage; I could no longer endure the agony of my uncertainty. After the fastest journey my weakened state could handle, I arrived in England. I traveled down the same road I had taken with her; her ominous words from that time sank like ice into my heart, ‘You will travel this road again before many months have passed, and I won’t be with you: maybe, I won’t even be on this earth.’ At that thought, I could have called out to the grave to open for me. Her inexplicable and prolonged silence, despite all my urgent requests and pleas for a response, filled me with the most terrifying dread. Oh, God—oh, God, they were nothing compared to the reality!”
“At last I arrived at—; my carriage stopped at the very house—my whole frame was perfectly frozen with dread—I trembled from limb to limb—the ice of a thousand winters seemed curdling through my blood. The bell rung—once, twice—no answer. I would have leaped out of the carriage—I would have forced an entrance, but I was unable to move. A man fettered and spell-bound by an incubus, is less helpless than I was. At last, an old female I had never seen before, appeared.
“At last I arrived at—; my carriage stopped at the very house—my whole body was frozen with fear—I shook from head to toe—the chill of a thousand winters seemed to be coursing through my veins. The bell rang—once, twice—no answer. I wanted to jump out of the carriage—I wanted to break in, but I couldn’t move. A man shackled and spellbound by a nightmare is less helpless than I was. Finally, an old woman I had never seen before appeared.
“‘Where is she? How!’ I could utter no more—my eyes were fixed upon the inquisitive and frightened countenance opposite to my own. Those eyes, I thought, might have said all that my lips could not; I was deceived—the old woman understood me no more than I did her; another person appeared—I recognized the face—it was that of a girl, who had been one of our attendants. Will you believe, that at that sight, the sight of one I had seen before, and could associate with the remembrance of the breathing, the living, the present Gertrude, a thrill of joy flashed across me—my fears seemed to vanish—my spell to cease?
“‘Where is she? How!’ I could say no more—my eyes were locked on the curious and scared face in front of me. I thought those eyes might express everything my lips couldn't; I was mistaken—the old woman understood me no better than I understood her; then another person appeared—I recognized her face—it was one of our attendants. Can you believe that just seeing her, someone I had seen before, brought back memories of the vibrant, living, present Gertrude, and a rush of joy surged through me—my fears seemed to melt away—my spell seemed to break?”
“I sprung from the carriage; I caught the girl by the robe. ‘Your mistress,’ said I, ‘your mistress—she is well—she is alive—speak, speak?’ The girl shrieked out; my eagerness, and, perhaps, my emaciated and altered appearance, terrified her; but she had the strong nerves of youth, and was soon re-assured. She requested me to step in, and she would tell me all. My wife (Gertrude always went by that name), was alive, and, she believed, well, but she had left that place some weeks since. Trembling, and still fearful, but, comparatively, in Heaven, to my former agony, I followed the girl and the old woman into the house.
“I jumped out of the carriage and grabbed the girl by her dress. ‘Your mistress,’ I said, ‘your mistress—she is okay—she is alive—please, speak?’ The girl screamed; my eagerness, and maybe my gaunt and changed appearance, scared her. But she had the strong nerves of youth and soon became reassured. She asked me to come inside, and she would tell me everything. My wife (Gertrude always went by that name) was alive and, she believed, doing well, but she had left that place a few weeks ago. Shaking and still scared, but feeling, comparatively, like I was in Heaven compared to my previous agony, I followed the girl and the old woman into the house.
“The former got me some water. ‘Now,’ said I, when I had drank a long and hearty draught, ‘I am ready to hear all—my wife has left this house, you say—for what place?’ The girl hesitated and looked down; the old woman, who was somewhat deaf, and did not rightly understand my questions, or the nature of the personal interest I had in the reply, answered,—‘What does the gentleman want? the poor young lady who was last here? Lord help her!’
“The former brought me some water. ‘Now,’ I said, after I had taken a long and satisfying drink, ‘I’m ready to hear everything—my wife has left this house, you say—for where?’ The girl hesitated and looked down; the old woman, who was a bit hard of hearing and didn’t fully grasp my questions or the personal significance of the answer, replied, ‘What does the gentleman want? The poor young lady who was here last? Lord help her!’”
“‘What of her?’ I called out, in a new alarm. ‘What of her? Where has she gone? Who took her away?’
“‘What about her?’ I called out, suddenly alarmed. ‘What about her? Where did she go? Who took her away?’”
“‘Who took her?’ mumbled the old woman, fretful at my impatient tone; ‘Who took her? why, the mad doctor, to be sure!’
“‘Who took her?’ mumbled the old woman, annoyed by my impatient tone; ‘Who took her? Well, the crazy doctor, of course!’”
“I heard no more; my frame could support no longer the agonies my mind had undergone; I fell lifeless on the ground.
“I couldn't take it anymore; my body couldn't handle the pain my mind had been through; I collapsed lifeless on the ground.”
“When I recovered, it was in the dead of night. I was in bed, the old woman and the girl were at my side. I rose slowly and calmly. You know, all men who have ever suffered much, know the strange anomalies of despair—the quiet of our veriest anguish. Deceived by my bearing, I learned, by degrees, from my attendants, that Gertrude had some weeks since betrayed sudden symptoms of insanity; that these, in a very few hours, arose to an alarming pitch.—From some reason the woman could not explain, she had, a short time before, discarded the companion I had left with her; she was, therefore, alone among servants. They sent for the ignorant practitioners of the place; they tried their nostrums without success; her madness increased; her attendants, with that superstitious horror of insanity, common to the lower classes, became more and more violently alarmed; the landlady insisted on her removal; and—and—I told you, Peham—I told you—they sent her away—sent her to a madhouse! All this I listened to!—all!—aye, and patiently! I noted down the address of her present abode; it was about the distance of twenty miles from—. I ordered fresh horses and set off immediately.
“When I woke up, it was in the middle of the night. I was in bed, and the old woman and the girl were by my side. I got up slowly and calmly. You know, anyone who has ever experienced a lot of suffering understands the oddities of despair—the stillness of our deepest agony. Misled by my demeanor, I gradually learned from my attendants that Gertrude had, a few weeks ago, shown sudden signs of insanity; that these had quickly escalated to a serious level. For some reason the woman couldn’t explain, she had recently let go of the companion I left with her; she was, therefore, alone among the servants. They called in the untrained doctors from the area; they tried their remedies without any success; her madness worsened; her attendants, with that superstitious fear of insanity typical of the lower classes, became increasingly alarmed; the landlady insisted on her removal; and—and—I told you, Peham—I told you—they sent her away—sent her to a mental hospital! I listened to all this!—all!—yes, and patiently! I noted the address of where she was now; it was about twenty miles from—. I ordered fresh horses and set off immediately.
“I arrived there at day-break. It was a large, old house, which, like a French hotel, seemed to have no visible door; dark and gloomy, the pile appeared worthy of the purpose to which it was devoted. It was a long time before we aroused any one to answer our call; at length, I was ushered into a small parlour—how minutely I remember every article in the room; what varieties there are in the extreme passions! sometimes the same feeling will deaden all the senses—sometimes render them a hundred fold more acute!—
“I arrived there at dawn. It was a big, old house that, like a French hotel, seemed to have no visible entrance; dark and gloomy, the building looked fitting for the purpose it served. It took a long time before we got anyone to respond to our call; eventually, I was led into a small parlor—how vividly I remember every item in the room; the extremes of passion are so varied! Sometimes, the same feeling can dull all the senses—other times, it can make them a hundred times more intense!—
“At last, a man of a smiling and rosy aspect appeared. He pointed to a chair—rubbed his hands—and begged me to unfold my business; few words sufficed to do that. I requested to see his patient; I demanded by what authority she had been put under his care. The man’s face altered. He was but little pleased with the nature of my visit. ‘The lady,’ he said, coolly, ‘had been entrusted to his care, with an adequate remuneration, by Mr. Tyrrell; without that gentleman’s permission he could not think even of suffering me to see her. I controlled my passion; I knew something, if not of the nature of private mad-houses, at least of that of mankind. I claimed his patient as my wife; I expressed myself obliged by his care, and begged his acceptance of a further remuneration, which I tendered, and which was eagerly accepted. The way was now cleared—there is no hell to which a golden branch will not win your admittance.
“At last, a man with a friendly smile and a cheerful demeanor showed up. He pointed to a chair, rubbed his hands together, and asked me to share my concerns. It took only a few words to explain. I asked to see his patient and questioned the authority under which she was placed in his care. The man's expression changed. He clearly wasn't happy with the nature of my visit. ‘The lady,’ he replied coolly, ‘was entrusted to my care, with appropriate payment, by Mr. Tyrrell; without that gentleman’s permission, I can't even consider allowing you to see her.’ I managed to keep my temper in check; I understood something, if not about private asylums, then at least about people. I claimed his patient as my wife; I expressed my gratitude for his care and offered him additional payment, which he eagerly accepted. The way was now clear—there is no place you can’t enter with a golden opportunity.”
“The man detained me no longer; he hastened to lead the way. We passed through various long passages; sometimes the low moan of pain and weakness came upon my ear—sometimes the confused murmur of the idiot’s drivelling soliloquy. From one passage, at right angles with the one through which we proceeded, came a fierce and thrilling shriek; it sunk at once into silence—perhaps by the lash!
“The man no longer held me back; he quickly took the lead. We moved through several long hallways; at times, I could hear distant sounds of pain and weakness—sometimes the jumble of an idiot’s rambling monologue. From one hallway, intersecting with the one we were in, came a loud and chilling scream; it immediately fell silent—maybe it was cut off by a blow!”
“We were now in a different department of the building—all was silence—hushed deep—breathless: this seemed to me more awful than the terrible sounds I had just heard. My guide went slowly on, sometimes breaking the stillness of the dim gallery by the jingle of his keys—sometimes by a muttered panegyric on himself and his humanity. I neither heeded nor answered him.
“We were now in a different part of the building—everything was silent—deeply hushed—breathless: this felt more terrifying to me than the horrible sounds I had just heard. My guide moved slowly ahead, occasionally breaking the stillness of the dim hallway with the jingle of his keys—sometimes with a whispered praise of himself and his kindness. I neither paid attention to him nor replied.”
“We read in the annals of the Inquisition, of every limb, nerve, sinew of the victim, being so nicely and accurately strained to their utmost, that the frame would not bear the additional screwing of a single hair breadth. Such seemed my state. We came to a small door, at the right hand; it was the last but one in the passage. We paused before it. ‘Stop,’ said I, ‘for one moment:’ and I was so faint and sick at heart, that I leaned against the wall to recover myself, before I let him open the door: when he did, it was a greater relief than I can express, to see that all was utterly dark. ‘Wait, Sir,’ said the guide, as he entered; and a sullen noise told me that he was unbarring the heavy shutter.
“We read in the records of the Inquisition about how every limb, nerve, and sinew of the victim was pushed to their absolute limit, to the point where the body couldn't handle even the slightest additional pressure. That’s how I felt. We approached a small door on the right side; it was the second to last in the corridor. We stopped before it. ‘Wait,’ I said, ‘just a moment,’ and I was so weak and anxious that I leaned against the wall to compose myself before letting him open the door. When he finally did, it was such a relief that I can’t express how grateful I was to see that it was completely dark. ‘Hold on, Sir,’ said the guide as he entered, and a dull sound indicated that he was unfastening the heavy shutter.”
“Slowly the grey cold light of the morning broke in: a dark figure was stretched upon a wretched bed, at the far end of the room. She raised herself at the sound. She turned her face towards me; I did not fall, nor faint, nor shriek; I stood motionless, as if fixed into stone; and yet it was Gertrude upon whom I gazed! Oh, Heaven! who but myself could have recognized her? Her cheek was as the cheek of the dead—the hueless skin clung to the bone—the eye was dull and glassy for one moment, the next it became terribly and preternaturally bright—but not with the ray of intellect, or consciousness, or recognition. She looked long and hard at me; a voice, hollow and broken, but which still penetrated my heart, came forth through the wan lips, that scarcely moved with the exertion. ‘I am very cold,’ it said—‘but if I complain, you will beat me.’ She fell down again upon the bed, and hid her face.
“Slowly, the grey, cold light of morning broke in: a dark figure was lying on a miserable bed at the far end of the room. She sat up at the sound. She turned her face towards me; I didn’t fall, faint, or scream; I stood frozen, like I was made of stone; and yet it was Gertrude I was looking at! Oh, God! who but me could have recognized her? Her cheek looked like that of a corpse—the pale skin clung to the bone—the eye was dull and glassy for a moment, then became terrifyingly and unnaturally bright—but not with the light of thought, awareness, or recognition. She stared at me long and hard; a voice, hollow and broken, yet still reached my heart, drifted from her pale lips, which hardly moved with the effort. ‘I’m so cold,’ it said—‘but if I complain, you’ll hit me.’ She fell back onto the bed and hid her face.”
“My guide, who was leaning carelessly by the window, turned to me with a sort of smirk—‘This is her way, Sir,’ he said; ‘her madness is of a very singular description: we have not, as yet, been able to discover how far it extends; sometimes she seems conscious of the past, sometimes utterly oblivious of every thing: for days she is perfectly silent, or, at least, says nothing more than you have just heard; but, at times, she raves so violently, that—that—but I never use force where it can be helped.’
“My guide, who was casually leaning by the window, turned to me with a bit of a smirk. ‘This is her way, Sir,’ he said. ‘Her madness is quite unique; we still haven’t figured out how far it goes. Sometimes she seems aware of the past, and other times she’s completely unaware of everything. For days, she’s totally silent, or at least only says what you just heard; but at times, she rants so wildly that—that—but I never use force if I can avoid it.’”
“I looked at the man, but I could not answer, unless I had torn him to pieces on the spot. I turned away hastily from the room; but I did not quit the house without Gertrude—I placed her in the carriage, by my side—notwithstanding all the protestations and fears of the keeper: these were readily silenced by the sum I gave him; it was large enough to have liberated half his household. In fact, I gathered from his conversation, that Tyrrell had spoken of Gertrude as an unhappy female whom he himself had seduced, and would now be rid of. I thank you, Pelham, for that frown, but keep your indignation till a fitter season for it.
“I looked at the man, but I couldn’t respond unless I was ready to tear him apart right then and there. I quickly turned away from the room, but I didn’t leave the house without Gertrude—I put her in the carriage beside me—despite all the protests and fears from the keeper. His objections were easily silenced by the generous amount I gave him; it was enough to set free half his household. In fact, I gathered from our conversation that Tyrrell had referred to Gertrude as an unfortunate woman he had seduced and wanted to be rid of. Thank you, Pelham, for that disapproving look, but save your anger for a more appropriate time.”
“I took my victim, for I then regarded her as such, to a secluded and lonely spot: I procured for her whatever advice England could afford; all was in vain. Night and day I was by her side, but she never, for a moment, seemed to recollect me: yet were there times of fierce and overpowering delirium, when my name was uttered in the transport of the most passionate enthusiasm—when my features as absent, though not present, were recalled and dwelt upon with all the minuteness of the most faithful detail; and I knelt by her in all those moments, when no other human being was near, and clasped her wan hand, and wiped the dew from her forehead, and gazed upon her convulsed and changing face, and called upon her in a voice which could once have allayed her wildest emotions; and had the agony of seeing her eye dwell upon me with the most estranged indifference and the most vehement and fearful aversion. But ever and anon, she uttered words which chilled the very marrow of my bones; words which I would not, dared not believe, had any meaning or method in their madness—but which entered into my own brain, and preyed there like the devouring of a fire. There was a truth in those ravings—a reason in that incoherence—and my cup was not yet full.
“I took my victim, as I saw her then, to a secluded and lonely place: I got her whatever help England could offer; all was in vain. Night and day I stayed by her side, but she never seemed to recognize me, even for a moment: yet there were times of intense and overwhelming delirium when my name was spoken in the throes of pure passion—when my features, though absent, were remembered and examined in intricate detail; and I knelt by her in those moments, when no one else was around, held her pale hand, wiped the sweat from her forehead, gazed at her contorted and changing face, and called out to her with a voice that once could soothe her wildest feelings; only to endure the pain of seeing her gaze upon me with complete indifference and intense, fearful hatred. But now and then, she spoke words that chilled me to the bone; words I couldn’t, wouldn’t believe held any meaning or logic in their madness—but they lodged in my mind and consumed me like a fire. There was a truth in those rants—a logic in that chaos—and my anguish was not yet complete.”
“At last, one physician, who appeared to me to have more knowledge than the rest of the mysterious workings of her dreadful disease, advised me to take her to the scenes of her first childhood: ‘Those scenes,’ said he, justly, ‘are in all stages of life, the most fondly remembered; and I have noted, that in many cases of insanity, places are easier recalled than persons: perhaps, if we can once awaken one link in the chain, it will communicate to the rest.’
“At last, one doctor, who seemed to know more than the others about the mysterious nature of her terrible illness, suggested I take her back to the places of her early childhood. ‘Those places,’ he said rightly, ‘are often the most cherished memories in every stage of life; and I've noticed that in many cases of mental illness, locations are easier to remember than people. Perhaps if we can awaken even one connection in the chain, it will trigger the others.’”
“I took this advice, and set off to Norfolk. Her early home was not many miles distant from the churchyard where you once met me, and in that churchyard her mother was buried. She had died before Gertrude’s flight; the father’s death had followed it: perhaps my sufferings were a just retribution. The house had gone into other hands, and I had no difficulty in engaging it. Thank Heaven, I was spared the pain of seeing any of Gertrude’s relations.
“I took this advice and headed to Norfolk. Her childhood home wasn’t far from the graveyard where you once saw me, and in that graveyard, her mother was buried. She had passed away before Gertrude left; her father’s death came after. Maybe my sufferings were a fair punishment. The house had changed owners, and I had no trouble renting it. Thank goodness, I was spared the pain of seeing any of Gertrude’s family.”
“It was night when we moved to the house. I had placed within the room where she used to sleep, all the furniture and books, with which it appeared, from my inquiries, to have been formerly filled. We laid her in the bed that had held that faded and altered form, in its freshest and purest years. I shrouded myself in one corner of the room, and counted the dull minutes till the daylight dawned. I pass over the detail of my recital—the experiment partially succeeded—would to God that it had not! would that she had gone down to her grave with her dreadful secret unrevealed! would—but—”
“It was nighttime when we moved into the house. I had put all the furniture and books back in the room where she used to sleep, which, from what I gathered, it seemed had once been filled with those things. We laid her in the bed that had once cradled her faded and changed form during her freshest and purest years. I tucked myself into a corner of the room and counted the slow minutes until dawn. I won't go into detail about my story—the experiment was a partial success—oh, how I wish it hadn't been! I wish she had gone to her grave with her terrible secret still hidden! I wish—but—”
Here Glanville’s voice failed him, and there was a brief silence before he recommenced.
Here Glanville lost his voice, and there was a brief silence before he started again.
“Gertrude now had many lucid intervals; but these my presence were always sufficient to change into a delirious raving, even more incoherent than her insanity had ever yet been. She would fly from me with the most fearful cries, bury her face in her hands, and seem like one oppressed and haunted by a supernatural visitation, as long as I remained in the room; the moment I left her, she began, though slowly, to recover.
“Gertrude now had many clear moments; but my presence would always turn them into frantic raving, even more chaotic than her madness had ever been. She would scream in terror and bury her face in her hands, acting as if she was being tormented by a supernatural force, as long as I stayed in the room; the moment I left, she slowly began to recover.”
“This was to me the bitterest affliction of all—to be forbidden to nurse, to cherish, to tend her, was like taking from me my last hope! But little can the thoughtless or the worldly dream of the depths of a real love; I used to wait all day by her door, and it was luxury enough to me to catch her accents or hear her move, or sigh, or even weep; and all night, when she could not know of my presence, I used to lie down by her bedside; and when I sank into a short and convulsed sleep, I saw her once more, in my brief and fleeting dreams, in all the devoted love, and glowing beauty, which had once constituted the whole of my happiness, and my world.
“This was the worst pain for me—to be denied the chance to care for her, to love her, and to support her felt like losing my last hope! But those who are thoughtless or focused on the material can hardly imagine the depths of true love; I would wait all day by her door, and it was enough for me just to hear her voice or see her move, sigh, or even cry. And all night, when she couldn’t see me, I would lie down next to her bed; when I managed to fall into a restless sleep, I would once again see her in my brief and fleeting dreams, filled with the devoted love and radiant beauty that once made up my entire happiness and my world.
“One day I had been called from my post by her door. They came to me hastily—she was in strong convulsions. I flew up stairs, and supported her in my arms till the fits had ceased: we then placed her in bed; she never rose from it again; but on that bed of death, the words, as well as the cause, of her former insanity, were explained—the mystery was unravelled.
“One day, I was suddenly called from my post by her door. They rushed to me—she was having severe convulsions. I ran upstairs and held her in my arms until the fits stopped; then we laid her down in bed. She never got up from it again, but on that deathbed, the words, along with the reason for her earlier insanity, were revealed—the mystery was solved.”
“It was a still and breathless night. The moon, which was at its decrease, came through the half-closed shutters, and beneath its solemn and eternal light, she yielded to my entreaties, and revealed all. The man—my friend—Tyrrell—had polluted her ear with his addresses, and when forbidden the house, had bribed the woman I had left with her, to convey his letters—she was discharged—but Tyrrell was no ordinary villain; he entered the house one evening, when no one but Gertrude was there—Come near me, Pelham—nearer—bend down your ear—he used force, violence! That night Gertrude’s senses deserted her—you know the rest.
“It was a calm and still night. The moon, in its waning phase, shone through the half-closed shutters, and under its solemn and everlasting light, she gave in to my pleas and revealed everything. The man—my friend—Tyrrell—had tainted her ears with his advances, and when he was banned from the house, he bribed the woman I had left with her to deliver his letters—she was let go—but Tyrrell wasn't just any villain; he entered the house one evening when only Gertrude was there—Come closer, Pelham—closer—lean in—he used force, violence! That night, Gertrude lost her senses—you know the rest.
“The moment that I gathered, from Gertrude’s broken sentences, their meaning, that moment the demon entered into my soul. All human feelings seemed to fly from my heart; it shrunk into one burning, and thirsty, and fiery want—that was for revenge. I would have sprung from the bedside, but Gertrude’s hand clung to me, and detained me; the damp, chill grasp, grew colder and colder—it ceased—the hand fell—I turned—one slight, but awful shudder, went over that face, made yet more wan, by the light of the waning and ghastly moon—one convulsion shook the limbs—one murmur passed the falling and hueless lips. I cannot tell you the rest—you know—you can guess it.
“The moment I understood the meaning behind Gertrude’s fragmented sentences, that’s when the demon entered my soul. All human feelings seemed to vanish from my heart; it shrank into one burning, desperate, and intense desire for revenge. I wanted to leap from the bedside, but Gertrude’s hand held onto me and kept me there; her damp, chilly grip grew colder and colder—it stopped—the hand fell away—I turned—one slight, but terrible shudder passed over that face, made even paler by the light of the waning and eerie moon—one convulsion shook the limbs—one murmur escaped the lifeless and colorless lips. I can’t tell you the rest—you know—you can guess it.
“That day week we buried her in the lonely churchyard—where she had, in her lucid moments, wished to lie—by the side of her mother.”
“That week we buried her in the quiet churchyard—where she had, in her clear moments, wished to rest—next to her mother.”
CHAPTER LXXV.
I breathed, But not the breath of human life; A serpent round my heart was wreathed, And stung my very thought to strife.—The Giaour.
I breathed, But not the breath of human life; A serpent wrapped around my heart, And stung my very thoughts to struggle.—The Giaour.
“Thank Heaven, the most painful part of my story is at an end. You will now be able to account for our meeting in the church-yard at———. I secured myself a lodging at a cottage not far from the spot which held Gertrude’s remains. Night after night I wandered to that lonely place, and longed for a couch beside the sleeper, whom I mourned in the selfishness of my soul. I prostrated myself on the mound; I humbled myself to tears. In the overflowing anguish of my heart I forgot all that had aroused its stormier passions into life. Revenge, hatred,—all vanished. I lifted up my face to the tender heavens: I called aloud to the silent and placid air; and when I turned again to the unconscious mound, I thought of nothing but the sweetness of our early love and the bitterness of her early death. It was in such moments that your footstep broke upon my grief: the instant others had seen me,—other eyes had penetrated the sanctity of my regret,—from that instant, whatever was more soft and holy in the passions and darkness of my mind seemed to vanish away like a scroll. I again returned to the intense and withering remembrance which was henceforward to make the very key and pivot of my existence. I again recalled the last night of Gertrude’s life; I again shuddered at the low murmured sounds, whose dreadful sense broke slowly upon my soul. I again felt the cold-cold, slimy grasp of those wan and dying fingers; and I again nerved my heart to an iron strength, and vowed deep, deep-rooted, endless, implacable revenge.
“Thank goodness, the hardest part of my story is over. Now you can understand how we met in the graveyard at———. I got myself a room in a cottage not far from where Gertrude was buried. Night after night, I wandered to that lonely spot and longed for a place beside the one I mourned, lost in my own selfish sorrow. I threw myself on the grave, humbled and brought to tears. In the overwhelming pain of my heart, I forgot everything that had triggered my stormy emotions. Revenge, hatred—all of it faded away. I looked up at the gentle sky and called out to the quiet, peaceful air; and when I turned back to the grave, I thought only of the sweetness of our early love and the sorrow of her untimely death. It was in those moments that your footsteps interrupted my grief: as soon as others saw me—other eyes pierced the sanctity of my mourning—from that moment on, everything softer and holier in my thoughts and darkness seemed to vanish like smoke. I returned to the intense and withering memories that would become the very foundation of my existence. I recalled the last night of Gertrude’s life; I shuddered again at the quiet murmurs, their dreadful meaning slowly sinking in. I felt the cold, clammy grip of those pale, dying fingers once more; and I steeled my heart with iron resolve, swearing deep, deep-rooted, endless, unforgiving revenge.
“The morning after the night you saw me, I left my abode. I went to London, and attempted to methodize my plans of vengeance. The first thing to discover was Tyrrell’s present residence. By accident I heard he was at Paris, and, within two hours of receiving the intelligence, I set off for that city. On arriving there, the habits of the gambler soon discovered him to my search. I saw him one night at a hell. He was evidently in distressed circumstances, and the fortune of the table was against him. Unperceived by him, I feasted my eyes on his changing countenance, as those deadly and wearing transitions of feeling, only to be produced by the gaming-table, passed over it. While I gazed upon him, a thought of more exquisite and refined revenge than had yet occurred to me flashed upon my mind. Occupied with the ideas it gave rise to, I went into the adjoining room, which was quite empty. There I seated myself, and endeavoured to develop more fully the rude and imperfect outline of my scheme.
“The morning after the night you saw me, I left my place. I went to London and tried to organize my plans for revenge. The first thing I needed to figure out was where Tyrrell was living. By chance, I heard he was in Paris, and within two hours of getting that news, I left for the city. Once I arrived, the habits of the gambler quickly led me to him. I saw him one night at a casino. He was clearly in a tough spot, and luck was not on his side at the table. Without him noticing, I watched his changing expressions, as the intense and exhausting emotions that only the gaming table can bring played across his face. As I observed him, a more exquisite and refined idea for revenge than any I'd thought of before suddenly came to me. Lost in thought, I entered the empty room next door. There, I sat down and tried to flesh out the rough and incomplete outline of my plan.
“The arch tempter favoured me with a trusty coadjutor in my designs. I was lost in a revery, when I heard myself accosted by name. I looked up, and beheld a man whom I had often seen with Tyrrell, both at Spa and (the watering place, where, with Gertrude, I had met Tyrrell). He was a person of low birth and character; but esteemed, from his love of coarse humour and vulgar enterprise, a man of infinite parts—a sort of Yorick—by the set most congenial to Tyrrell’s tastes. By this undue reputation, and the levelling habit of gaming, to which he was addicted, he was raised, in certain societies, much above his proper rank: need I say that this man was Thornton? I was but slightly acquainted with him; however, he accosted me cordially, and endeavoured to draw me into conversation.
“The ultimate tempter sent me a reliable partner in my plans. I was lost in thought when I heard someone call my name. I looked up and saw a man I had often seen with Tyrrell, both at Spa and (the vacation spot where I had met Tyrrell with Gertrude). He was a person of low status and character, but because of his fondness for crude humor and vulgar schemes, he was seen as a man of great talent—a sort of Yorick—by those who shared Tyrrell’s interests. Thanks to this unwarranted reputation, and the equalizing nature of gambling, to which he was hooked, he was elevated, in some circles, far above his actual standing: need I mention that this man was Thornton? I didn't know him well; still, he greeted me warmly and tried to engage me in conversation.
“‘Have you seen Tyrrell?’ said he, ‘he is at it again; what’s bred in the bone, you know, etc.’ I turned pale with the mention of Tyrrell’s name, and replied very laconically, to what purpose I forget. ‘Ah! ah!’ rejoined Thornton, eying me with an air of impertinent familiarity, ‘I see you have not forgiven him; he played you but a shabby trick at ———; seduced your mistress, or something of that sort; he told me all about it: pray, how is the poor girl now?’
“‘Have you seen Tyrrell?’ he asked. ‘He’s at it again; what’s in the bones, you know, etc.’ I went pale at the mention of Tyrrell’s name and replied very briefly, though I don’t remember the reason. ‘Ah! ah!’ Thornton said, looking at me with an air of rude familiarity, ‘I can tell you haven’t forgiven him; he pulled a pretty shabby trick on you at ———; seduced your girlfriend or something like that; he told me all about it: so, how’s the poor girl doing now?’”
“I made no reply; I sank down and gasped for breath. All I had suffered seemed nothing to the indignity I then endured. She—she—who had once been my pride—my honour—life—to be thus spoken of—and—. I could not pursue the idea. I rose hastily, looked at Thornton with a glance which might have abashed a man less shameless and callous than himself, and left the room.
“I didn’t respond; I collapsed and gasped for air. Everything I had endured felt trivial compared to the humiliation I was experiencing. She—she—who had once been my pride—my honor—my life—to be talked about like this—and—. I couldn’t continue that thought. I stood up quickly, shot Thornton a look that could have embarrassed anyone less shameless and heartless than him, and left the room.”
“That night, as I tossed restless and feverish on my bed of, thorns, I saw how useful Thornton might be to me in the prosecution of the scheme I had entered into; and the next morning I sought him out, and purchased (no very difficult matter) both his secrecy and his assistance. My plan of vengeance, to one who had seen and observed less of the varieties of human nature than you have done, might seem far-fetched and unnatural; for while the superficial are ready to allow eccentricity as natural in the coolness of ordinary life, they never suppose it can exist in the heat of the passions,—as if, in such moments, anything was ever considered absurd in the means which was favourable to the end. Were the secrets of one passionate and irregulated heart laid bare, there would be more romance in them than in all the fables which we turn from with incredulity and disdain, as exaggerated and overdrawn.
“That night, as I tossed and turned on my bed of thorns, I realized how helpful Thornton could be for carrying out my plan. The next morning, I tracked him down and bought both his secrecy and his help (which wasn’t too hard to do). My idea of revenge might seem far-fetched and unnatural to someone who hasn’t seen as much of human nature as you have. While superficial people might accept eccentric behavior as normal in everyday life, they never think it can happen during intense emotions—acting as if nothing is ever viewed as absurd if it supports the desired outcome. If the secrets of a passionate and uncontrolled heart were revealed, there would be more romance in them than in all the fables we dismiss as exaggerated and ridiculous.”
“Among the thousand schemes for retribution which had chased each other across my mind, the death of my victim was only the ulterior object. Death, indeed—the pang of one moment—appeared to me but very feeble justice for the life of lingering and restless anguish to which his treachery had condemned me; but my penance, my doom, I could have forgiven: it was the fate of a more innocent and injured being which irritated the sting and fed the venom of my revenge. That revenge no ordinary punishment could appease. If fanaticism can only be satisfied by the rack and the flames, you may readily conceive a like unappeasable fury in a hatred so deadly, so concentrated, and so just as mine; and if fanaticism persuades itself into a virtue, so also did my hatred.
“Out of the thousands of revenge plans that ran through my mind, killing my victim was just the last goal. Death, really—the pain of that one moment—seemed like a pretty weak justice compared to the long-lasting and restless suffering his betrayal had caused me. I could have forgiven my own punishment, my curse; it was the fate of a more innocent and wronged person that fueled my anger and fed the poison of my revenge. That revenge couldn’t be satisfied by any ordinary punishment. If fanaticism can only be quelled by torture and fire, you can easily understand the intense, unquenchable rage that came from a hatred as fierce, focused, and justified as mine; and just as fanaticism can convince itself it’s a virtue, so did my hatred.”
“The scheme which I resolved upon was to attach Tyrrell more and more to the gaming-table, to be present at his infatuation, to feast my eyes upon the feverish intensity of his suspense; to reduce him, step by step, to the lowest abyss of poverty; to glut my soul with the abjectness and humiliation of his penury; to strip him of all aid, consolation, sympathy, and friendship; to follow him, unseen, to his wretched and squalid home; to mark the struggles of the craving nature with the loathing pride; and, finally, to watch the frame wear, the eye sink, the lip grow livid, and all the terrible and torturing progress of gnawing want to utter starvation. Then, in that last state, but not before, I might reveal myself; stand by the hopeless and succourless bed of death; shriek out in the dizzy ear a name, which could treble the horrors of remembrance; snatch from the struggling and agonizing conscience the last plank, the last straw, to which, in its madness, it could cling, and blacken the shadows of departing life, by opening to the shuddering sense the threshold of an impatient and yawning hell.
The plan I came up with was to draw Tyrrell deeper into gambling, to witness his obsession, to watch with satisfaction the feverish anxiety on his face; to bring him, little by little, to the brink of utter poverty; to satisfy my soul with the misery and humiliation of his destitution; to take away all his support, comfort, compassion, and friendship; to follow him, unnoticed, to his miserable and filthy home; to observe the struggle between his desperate cravings and his pride; and finally, to see his body deteriorate, his eyes dull, his lips turn pale, and all the terrible suffering from constant hunger lead to complete starvation. Then, in that final moment, but not before, I could reveal myself; stand beside the hopeless bed where he lay dying; scream a name into his befuddled mind that would amplify the horrors of his memories; take away the last piece of hope for his tormented conscience to cling to, and darken the fading light of life by exposing him to the chilling reality of an awaiting hell.
“Hurried away by the unhallowed fever of these projects, I thought of nothing but their accomplishment. I employed Thornton, who still maintained his intimacy with Tyrrell, to decoy him more and more to the gambling-house; and, as the unequal chances of the public table were not rapid enough in their termination to consummate the ruin even of an impetuous and vehement gamester like Tyrrell so soon as my impatience desired, Thornton took every opportunity of engaging him in private play, and accelerating my object by the unlawful arts of which he was master. My enemy was every day approaching the farthest verge of ruin; near relations he had none,—all his distant ones he had disobliged; all his friends, and even his acquaintance, he had fatigued by his importunity or disgusted by his conduct. In the whole world there seemed not a being who would stretch forth a helping hand to save him from the total and penniless beggary to which he was hopelessly advancing. Out of the wrecks of his former property and the generosity of former friends, whatever he had already wrung had been immediately staked at the gaming-house and as immediately lost.
“Caught up in the relentless excitement of these plans, I thought only of achieving them. I hired Thornton, who still kept his close ties with Tyrrell, to lure him further into the gambling house. Since the unpredictable odds at the public table weren't quick enough to bring about the downfall of a reckless gambler like Tyrrell as soon as I wanted, Thornton grabbed every chance to get him involved in private games, speeding up my goal through the illicit tricks he knew so well. My enemy was inching closer every day to total ruin; he had no immediate family left—his distant relatives had been pushed away; all his friends and even casual acquaintances were worn out by his constant requests or put off by his behavior. In the whole world, it seemed there was no one willing to help him escape the complete and destitute poverty he was heading toward. From the remnants of his previous wealth and the kindness of earlier friends, anything he had managed to extract had already been staked at the gambling house and immediately lost.”
“Perhaps this would not so soon have been the case, if Thornton had not artfully fed and sustained his expectations. He had been long employed by Tyrrell in a professional capacity, and he knew well all the gamester’s domestic affairs: and when he promised, should things come to the worst, to find some expedient to restore them, Tyrrell easily adopted so flattering a belief.
“Maybe this wouldn’t have happened so quickly if Thornton hadn’t skillfully fueled and maintained his hopes. He had been working for Tyrrell in a professional role for a long time, and he was well aware of all the gambler’s personal matters. So when he promised that if things got really bad, he would come up with a solution to help them out, Tyrrell gladly accepted such a comforting notion.”
“Meanwhile I had taken the name and disguise under favour of which you met me at Paris, and Thornton had introduced me to Tyrrell as a young Englishman of great wealth and still greater inexperience. The gambler grasped eagerly at an acquaintance which Thornton readily persuaded him he could turn to such account; and I had thus every facility of marking, day by day, how my plot thickened and my vengeance hastened to its triumph.
“Meanwhile, I had adopted the name and disguise that allowed you to meet me in Paris, and Thornton had introduced me to Tyrrell as a wealthy young Englishman with even less experience. The gambler eagerly seized the chance to befriend me, convinced by Thornton that he could benefit from it; this gave me every opportunity to observe, day by day, how my plan unfolded and my revenge moved closer to success.”
“This was not all. I said there was not in the wide world a being who would have saved Tyrrell from the fate he deserved and was approaching. I forgot, there was one who still clung to him with affection, and for whom he still seemed to harbour the better and purer feelings of less degraded and guilty times. This person (you will guess readily it was a woman) I made it my especial business and care to wean away from my prey; I would not suffer him a consolation he had denied to me. I used all the arts of seduction to obtain the transfer of her affections. Whatever promises and vows—whether of love or wealth—could effect were tried; nor, at last, without success: I triumphed. The woman became my slave. It was she who, whenever Tyrrell faltered in his course to destruction, combated his scruples and urged on his reluctance; it was she who informed me minutely of his pitiful finances, and assisted, to her utmost, in expediting their decay. The still more bitter treachery of deserting him in his veriest want I reserved till the fittest occasion, and contemplated with a savage delight.
“This wasn't everything. I mentioned that there wasn’t anyone in the world who could save Tyrrell from the fate he deserved and was heading towards. I forgot that there was one person who still cared for him and for whom he still seemed to have the better, purer feelings of less corrupt and guilty times. This person (you will easily guess it was a woman) became my main focus; I was determined to pull her away from my prey. I wouldn’t allow him a comfort he had denied me. I used every trick of seduction to win her affections. I tried every promise and vow—whether of love or money—that could possibly work; and in the end, without failure, I succeeded. The woman became my pawn. Whenever Tyrrell wavered in his path to destruction, she would challenge his doubts and push him further. She kept me updated on his pitiful finances and helped, to the best of her ability, to hasten their decline. I saved the even more bitter betrayal of abandoning him when he was at his lowest for the right moment, looking forward to it with cruel pleasure.
“I was embarrassed in my scheme by two circumstances: first, Thornton’s acquaintance with you; and, secondly, Tyrrell’s receipt (some time afterwards) of a very unexpected sum of two hundred pounds, in return for renouncing all further and possible claim on the purchasers of his estate. To the former, so far as it might interfere with my plans or lead to my detection, you must pardon me for having put a speedy termination: the latter threw me into great consternation; for Tyrrell’s first idea was to renounce the gaming-table, and endeavour to live upon the trifling pittance he had acquired as long as the utmost economy would permit.
“I felt embarrassed by two things in my plan: first, Thornton knowing you; and second, Tyrrell unexpectedly receiving a sum of two hundred pounds later on, in exchange for giving up any future claims on the buyers of his estate. Regarding the first issue, since it could mess up my plans or lead to me getting caught, you’ll have to forgive me for putting an immediate stop to it. The second situation really shook me up because Tyrrell's initial thought was to quit gambling and try to live off the little money he had for as long as possible while being extremely frugal.”
“This idea Margaret, the woman I spoke of, according to my instructions, so artfully and successfully combated that Tyrrell yielded to his natural inclination, and returned once more to the infatuation of his favourite pursuit. However, I had become restlessly impatient for the conclusion to this prefatory part of my revenge; and, accordingly, Thornton and myself arranged that Tyrrell should be persuaded by the former to risk all, even to his very last farthing, in a private game with me. Tyrrell, who believed he should readily recruit himself by my unskilfulness in the game, fell easily into the snare; and on the second night of our engagement, he not only had lost the whole of his remaining pittance, but had signed bonds owning to a debt of far greater amount than he, at that time, could ever even have dreamt of possessing.
“This idea that Margaret, the woman I mentioned, skillfully and successfully countered, made Tyrrell give in to his natural urges and return to his obsession with his favorite pursuit. However, I was increasingly impatient to wrap up this initial part of my revenge; so, Thornton and I agreed that he would convince Tyrrell to risk everything, even his last penny, in a private game against me. Tyrrell, who thought he could easily win back his money due to my supposed lack of skill in the game, fell easily for the trap. By the second night of our match, he not only lost all of his remaining money but also signed bonds for a debt far greater than he could have ever imagined having.”
“Flushed, heated, almost maddened with my triumph, I yielded to the exultation of the moment. I did not know you were so near,—I discovered myself,—you remember the scene. I went joyfully home: and for the first time since Gertrude’s death I was happy; but there I imagined my vengeance only would begin; I revelled in the burning hope of marking the hunger and extremity that must ensue. The next day, when Tyrrell turned round, in his despair, for one momentary word of comfort from the lips to which he believed, in the fond credulity of his heart, falsehood and treachery never came, his last earthly friend taunted and deserted him. Mark me, Pelham: I was by and heard her! But here my power of retribution was to close: from the thirst still unslaked and unappeased, the cup was abruptly snatched. Tyrrell disappeared; no one knew whither. I set Thornton’s inquiries at work. A week afterwards he brought me word that Tyrrell had died in extreme want, and from very despair. Will you credit that, at hearing this news, my first sensations were only rage and disappointment? True, he had died, died in all the misery my heart could wish, but I had not seen him die; and the death-bed seemed to me robbed of its bitterest pang.
“Flushed, heated, almost driven crazy by my triumph, I gave in to the excitement of the moment. I didn’t know you were so close—I realized it—I know you remember the scene. I went home joyfully, and for the first time since Gertrude’s death, I felt happy; but I thought my revenge was just beginning; I reveled in the intense hope of witnessing the hunger and desperation that would follow. The next day, when Tyrrell, in his despair, turned around for just one momentary word of comfort from the lips he believed, in the naive faith of his heart, would never speak lies or betrayal, his last earthly friend mocked and abandoned him. Just so you know, Pelham: I was there and heard her! But my chance for vengeance would end there: still thirsty for retribution, the cup was suddenly yanked away. Tyrrell vanished; no one knew where. I had Thornton look into it. A week later, he told me that Tyrrell had died in utter poverty and from sheer despair. Can you believe that, when I heard this news, my first feelings were only anger and disappointment? It’s true, he had died, had died in all the misery my heart could desire, but I hadn’t seen him die; and the deathbed felt to me stripped of its most painful sting.”
“I know not to this day, though I have often questioned him, what interest Thornton had in deceiving me by this tale: for my own part, I believe that he himself was deceived; certain it is (for I inquired), that a person very much answering to Tyrrell’s description had perished in the state Thornton mentioned; and this might, therefore, in all probability, have misled him.
“I still don’t know, even now, though I’ve often asked him, why Thornton had any reason to trick me with this story. Personally, I think he was fooled himself; it’s certain (because I checked) that someone who closely matched Tyrrell’s description died in the way Thornton described, and that could have misled him.”
“I left Paris, and returned, through Normandy, to England (where I remained some weeks); there we again met: but I think we did not meet till I had been persecuted by the insolence and importunity of Thornton. The tools of our passions cut both ways: like the monarch who employed strange beasts in his army, we find our treacherous allies less destructive to others than ourselves. But I was not of a temper to brook the tauntings or the encroachment of my own creature: it had been with but an ill grace that I had endured his familiarity, when I absolutely required his services; much less could I suffer his intrusion when those services,—services not of love, but hire, were no longer necessary. Thornton, like all persons of his stamp, had a low pride, which I was constantly offending. He had mixed with men more than my equals in rank on a familiar footing, and he could ill brook the hauteur with which my disgust at his character absolutely constrained me to treat him. It is true that the profuseness of my liberality was such that the mean wretch stomached affronts for which he was so largely paid; but, with the cunning and malicious spite natural to him, he knew well how to repay them in kind. While he assisted, he affected to ridicule, my revenge; and though he soon saw that he durst not, for his very life, breathe a syllable openly against Gertrude or her memory, yet he contrived, by general remarks and covert insinuations, to gall me to the very quick and in the very tenderest point. Thus a deep and cordial antipathy to each other arose and grew and strengthened, till, I believe, like the fiends in hell, our mutual hatred became our common punishment.
“I left Paris and went back, through Normandy, to England (where I stayed for several weeks); we met again there: but I think we didn’t meet until after I had been tormented by Thornton's arrogance and relentless demands. The tools of our passions cut both ways: like the king who used strange animals in his army, we find our treacherous allies more destructive to ourselves than to others. But I wasn’t the kind of person who could tolerate the insults or impositions of my own assistant: I had begrudgingly put up with his familiarity when I desperately needed his help; I could tolerate him even less when those services—services not out of love, but for payment—were no longer needed. Thornton, like all people of his kind, had a petty pride that I constantly offended. He had socialized with men of higher rank on friendly terms, and he could hardly stand the disdain with which my disgust at his character forced me to treat him. It's true that my generosity was such that the lowly wretch put up with slights for which he was generously compensated; but, with the cleverness and spitefulness that were natural to him, he knew exactly how to retaliate. While he assisted, he pretended to mock my revenge; and though he quickly realized that he dared not, for his very life, say anything openly against Gertrude or her memory, he found ways, through vague comments and subtle hints, to sting me deeply and at my most vulnerable point. Thus, a deep and intense dislike for each other developed and grew stronger, until I believe, like the demons in hell, our shared hatred became our common punishment.”
“No sooner had I returned to England than I found him here awaiting my arrival. He favoured me with frequent visits and requests for money. Although not possessed of any secret really important affecting my character, he knew well that he was possessed of one important to my quiet; and he availed himself to the utmost of my strong and deep aversion even to the most delicate recurrence to my love to Gertrude and its unhallowed and disastrous termination. At length, however, he wearied me. I found that he was sinking into the very dregs and refuse of society, and I could not longer brook the idea of enduring his familiarity and feeding his vices.
“No sooner had I returned to England than I found him here waiting for my arrival. He frequently visited me and asked for money. Although he didn’t have any secrets that really mattered to my reputation, he knew he possessed one that affected my peace of mind; and he took full advantage of my strong and deep dislike for any mention of my love for Gertrude and its unfortunate and disastrous end. Eventually, though, he wore me down. I realized he was descending into the lowest levels of society, and I could no longer tolerate his presence or support his bad habits.”
“I pass over any detail of my own feelings, as well as my outward and worldly history. Over my mind a great change had passed: I was no longer torn by violent and contending passions; upon the tumultuous sea a dead and heavy torpor had fallen; the very winds, necessary for health, had ceased:—I slept on the abyss without a surge.”
"I'll skip over the specifics of my feelings and my life experiences. A significant change had occurred in my mind: I was no longer overwhelmed by intense and conflicting emotions; a heavy stillness had settled over the chaotic sea of my thoughts; even the winds, essential for my well-being, had stopped:—I lay in the depths without a ripple."
“One violent and engrossing passion is among the worst of all immoralities, for it leaves the mind too stagnant and exhausted for those activities and energies which constitute our real duties. However, now that the tyrant feeling of my mind was removed, I endeavoured to shake off the apathy it had produced, and return to the various occupations and businesses of life. Whatever could divert me from my own dark memories, or give a momentary motion to the stagnation of my mind, I grasped at with the fondness and eagerness of a child. Thus, you found me surrounding myself with luxuries which palled upon my taste the instant that their novelty had passed: now striving for the vanity of literary fame; now, for the emptier baubles which riches could procure. At one time I shrouded myself in my closet, and brooded over the dogmas of the learned and the errors of the wise; at another, I plunged into the more engrossing and active pursuits of the living crowd which rolled around me,—and flattered my heart, that amid the applause of senators and the whirlpool of affairs, I could lull to rest the voices of the past and the spectre of the dead.
“One intense and consuming passion is among the worst of all moral failings, as it leaves the mind too stagnant and drained for the activities and energies that make up our true responsibilities. But now that the tyrannical feeling in my mind was lifted, I tried to shake off the apathy it had caused and return to the various tasks and engagements of life. Whatever could distract me from my own dark memories or provide a fleeting escape from the stagnation of my thoughts, I grabbed onto with the enthusiasm of a child. Thus, you found me surrounding myself with luxuries that lost their appeal the moment their novelty wore off: sometimes chasing the vanity of literary fame; other times, pursuing the superficial trifles that wealth could buy. At one point, I locked myself away in my room, contemplating the teachings of the learned and the mistakes of the wise; at another, I dove into the more captivating and dynamic pursuits of the lively crowd around me,—and convinced myself that amid the cheers of senators and the chaos of events, I could silence the voices of the past and the ghost of the dead.”
“Whether these hopes were effectual, and the struggle not in vain, this haggard and wasting form, drooping day by day into the grave, can declare; but I said I would not dwell long upon this part of my history, nor is it necessary. Of one thing only, not connected with the main part of my confessions, it is right, for the sake of one tender and guiltless being, that I should speak.
“Whether these hopes made a difference and the struggle wasn’t in vain, this tired and fading figure, sinking deeper into the grave each day, can say; but I mentioned I wouldn’t spend too much time on this part of my story, and it’s not needed. There’s only one thing, unrelated to the main part of my confessions, that I should mention, for the sake of one gentle and innocent person, that I should talk about.
“In the cold and friendless world with which I mixed, there was a heart which had years ago given itself wholly up to me. At that time I was ignorant of the gift I so little deserved, or (for it was before I knew Gertrude) I might have returned it, and been saved years of crime and anguish. Since then, the person I allude to had married, and, by the death of her husband, was once more free. Intimate with my family, and more especially with my sister, she now met me constantly; her compassion for the change she perceived in me, both in mind and person, was stronger than even her reserve, and this is the only reason why I speak of an attachment which ought otherwise to be concealed: I believe that you already understand to whom I allude, and since you have discovered her weakness, it is right that you should know also her virtue; it is right that you should learn that it was not in her the fantasy or passion of a moment, but a long and secreted love; that you should learn that it was her pity, and no unfeminine disregard to opinion, which betrayed her into imprudence; and that she is, at this moment, innocent of everything but the folly of loving me.
“In the cold and lonely world I lived in, there was a heart that had given itself completely to me years ago. Back then, I didn't understand the gift I hardly deserved, or (since it was before I knew Gertrude) I might have given it back and avoided years of crime and pain. Since then, the person I’m referring to got married and, following her husband’s death, became free again. She was close to my family, especially to my sister, so I saw her regularly; her compassion for the changes she noticed in me, both in my mind and appearance, was stronger than her usual reserve. This is the only reason I mention a connection that should otherwise remain hidden: I believe you already know who I mean, and since you’ve seen her vulnerability, it’s only fair you also know about her strengths; it's important for you to realize that her feelings for me weren't just a fleeting infatuation, but a deep and hidden love; that her kindness, rather than any disregard for societal norms, led her to act recklessly; and that right now, she is innocent of everything except the foolishness of loving me."
“I pass on to the time when I discovered that I had been either intentionally or unconsciously deceived, and that my enemy yet lived! lived in honour, prosperity, and the world’s blessings. The information was like removing a barrier from a stream hitherto pent into quiet and restraint. All the stormy thoughts, feelings, and passions so long at rest rushed again into a terrible and tumultuous action. The newly-formed stratum of my mind was swept away; everything seemed a wreck, a chaos, a convulsion of jarring elements; but this is a trite and tame description of my feelings; words would be but commonplace to express the revulsion which I experienced: yet, amidst all, there was one paramount and presiding thought, to which the rest were as atoms in the heap,—the awakened thought of vengeance!-but how was it to be gratified?
“I moved on to the moment when I realized that I had been either deliberately or unknowingly deceived, and that my enemy was still alive! Alive and enjoying honor, prosperity, and the world’s blessings. This revelation felt like removing a dam from a stream that had been choked into stillness. All the turbulent thoughts, feelings, and passions that had been dormant erupted into a chaotic and violent surge. The new layer of my mind was swept away; everything appeared to be in ruins, a mess, a tumult of clashing forces; but this is a dull and insufficient description of my emotions; words would fail to capture the intense revulsion I felt: still, amid all of it, there was one overwhelming thought that stood out, making the rest feel insignificant—a thirst for vengeance! But how could I fulfill it?
“Placed as Tyrrell now was in the scale of society, every method of retribution but the one formerly rejected seemed at an end. To that one, therefore, weak and merciful as it appeared to me, I resorted; you took my challenge to Tyrrell; you remember his behaviour: Conscience doth indeed make cowards of us all! The letter enclosed to me in his to you contained only the commonplace argument urged so often by those who have injured us; namely, the reluctance at attempting our life after having ruined our happiness. When I found that he had left London my rage knew no bounds: I was absolutely frantic with indignation; the earth reeled before my eyes; I was almost suffocated by the violence—the whirlpool—of my emotions. I gave myself no time to think,—I left town in pursuit of my foe.
“Now that Tyrrell’s position in society had changed, every method of getting back at him except for the one I'd previously dismissed seemed off the table. So, I took that route, weak and merciful as it seemed to me; you delivered my challenge to Tyrrell, and you remember how he acted: Conscience really does make cowards of us all! The letter he sent to you that was enclosed with his to me only contained the usual excuse used by those who have wronged us; specifically, their reluctance to take our lives after ruining our happiness. When I discovered he had left London, my rage was unstoppable: I was completely frantic with anger; the world spun in front of me; I was almost suffocated by the intensity—the chaos—of my feelings. I didn’t give myself a moment to think—I left the city in search of my enemy.”
“I found that—still addicted, though, I believed, not so madly as before, to the old amusements—he was in the neighbourhood of Newmarket, awaiting the races shortly to ensue. No sooner did I find his address than I wrote him another challenge, still more forcibly and insultingly worded than the one you took. In this I said that his refusal was of no avail; that I had sworn that my vengeance should overtake him; and that sooner or later, in the face of heaven and despite of hell, my oath should be fulfilled. Remember those words, Pelham, I shall refer to them hereafter.
“I found that—still addicted, though I thought, not as crazily as before—to the old pastimes—he was in the vicinity of Newmarket, waiting for the races that were about to happen. As soon as I discovered his address, I wrote him another challenge, even more forcefully and insultingly phrased than the one you accepted. In this letter, I stated that his refusal didn't matter; that I had sworn my vengeance would catch up with him; and that sooner or later, in the sight of heaven and regardless of hell, my oath would be fulfilled. Remember those words, Pelham; I’ll refer to them later.”
“Tyrrell’s reply was short and contemptuous: he affected to treat me as a madman. Perhaps (and I confess that the incoherence of my letter authorized such suspicion) he believed I really was one. He concluded by saying that if he received more of my letters, he should shelter himself from my aggressions by the protection of the law.
“Tyrrell’s response was brief and dismissive: he pretended to see me as unstable. Maybe (and I admit that the confusion in my letter justified such doubt) he thought I genuinely was. He ended by saying that if he got more of my letters, he would protect himself from my attacks by using the law.”
“On receiving this reply, a stern, sullen, iron spirit entered into my bosom. I betrayed no external mark of passion; I sat down in silence; I placed the letter and Gertrude’s picture before me. There, still and motionless, I remained for hours. I remember well I was awakened from my gloomy revery by the clock, as it struck the first hour of the morning. At that lone and ominous sound, the associations of romance and dread which the fables of our childhood connect with it rushed coldly and fearfully into my mind: the damp dews broke out upon my forehead and the blood curdled in my limbs. In that moment I knelt down and vowed a frantic and deadly oath—the words of which I would not now dare to repeat—that before three days expired, hell should no longer be cheated of its prey. I rose,—I flung myself on my bed, and slept.
“After getting this reply, a harsh, gloomy feeling settled in my chest. I didn’t show any signs of emotion on the outside; I just sat in silence, putting the letter and Gertrude’s picture in front of me. I stayed there, still and motionless, for hours. I vividly remember being pulled from my dark thoughts by the clock striking the first hour of the morning. At that lonely and foreboding sound, all the associations of romance and terror from our childhood stories rushed coldly and fearfully into my mind: I broke out in a sweat, and my blood ran cold. In that moment, I knelt down and made a wild and deadly vow—one I wouldn't dare repeat now—that within three days, hell would no longer be denied its due. I got up, threw myself onto my bed, and fell asleep.
“The next day I left my abode. I purchased a strong and swift horse; and, disguising myself from head to foot in a long horseman’s cloak, I set off alone, locking in my heart the calm and cold conviction that my oath should be kept. I placed, concealed in my dress, two pistols; my intention was to follow Tyrrell wherever he went, till we could find ourselves alone, and without the chance of intrusion. It was then my determination to force him into a contest, and that no trembling of the hand, no error of the swimming sight, might betray my purpose, to place us foot to foot, and the mouth of each pistol almost to the very temple of each antagonist. Nor was I deterred for a moment from this resolution by the knowledge that my own death must be as certain as my victim’s. On the contrary, I looked forward to dying thus, and so baffling the more lingering, but not less sure, disease which was daily wasting me away, with the same fierce, yet not unquiet delight with which men have rushed into battle, and sought out a death less bitter to them than life.
The next day I left my place. I bought a strong and fast horse; and, fully disguising myself in a long rider's cloak, I set off alone, convinced deep down that I would keep my oath. I hid two pistols in my clothing; my plan was to follow Tyrrell wherever he went until we were alone and there was no chance of interruption. At that point, I intended to confront him, and I would not let any shaking of my hand or blurred vision give away my purpose to face him directly, with the barrel of each pistol almost pressed against each of our temples. I was not at all discouraged by the knowledge that my own death would be as inevitable as that of my target. In fact, I looked forward to dying this way, avoiding the slow but certain decline that was eating away at me each day, with the same intense but not restless excitement that drives men into battle, seeking a death that felt less bitter than living.
“For two days, though I each day saw Tyrrell, fate threw into my way no opportunity of executing my design. The morning of the third came,—Tyrrell was on the race-ground; sure that he would remain there for some hours, I put up my wearied horse in the town, and, seating myself in an obscure corner of the course, was contented with watching, as the serpent does his victim, the distant motions of my enemy. Perhaps you can recollect passing a man seated on the ground and robed in a horseman’s cloak. I need not tell you that it was I whom you passed and accosted. I saw you ride by me; but the moment you were gone I forgot the occurrence. I looked upon the rolling and distant crowd as a child views the figures of the phantasmagoria, scarcely knowing if my eyes deceived me, feeling impressed with some stupefying and ghastly sensation of dread, and cherishing the conviction that my life was not as the life of the creatures that passed before me.
“For two days, although I saw Tyrrell each day, fate gave me no chance to carry out my plan. On the morning of the third day, Tyrrell was at the race track; confident he would be there for a few hours, I put my tired horse up in town and sat in a secluded spot at the course, content to watch, like a serpent watching its prey, the distant movements of my enemy. Perhaps you remember passing a man sitting on the ground wearing a rider's cloak. I don’t need to tell you that man was me. I saw you ride past, but as soon as you were gone, I forgot about it. I watched the distant, moving crowd as a child watches figures in a magic show, unsure if my eyes were deceiving me, feeling an overwhelming and eerie sense of dread, and holding onto the belief that my life was different from the lives of the people passing by.”
“The day waned: I went back for my horse; I returned to the course, and, keeping at a distance as little suspicious as possible, followed the motions of Tyrrell. He went back to the town, rested there, repaired to a gaming-table, stayed in it a short time, returned to his inn, and ordered his horse.
“The day was coming to an end: I went back for my horse; I returned to the racetrack, and, trying not to attract too much attention, I followed Tyrrell’s movements. He headed back to town, took a break there, went to a gaming table, stayed for a little while, then returned to his inn and ordered his horse.”
“In all these motions I followed the object of my pursuit; and my heart bounded with joy when I at last saw him set out alone and in the advancing twilight. I followed him till he left the main road. Now, I thought, was my time. I redoubled my pace, and had nearly reached him, when some horsemen appearing, constrained me again to slacken my pace. Various other similar interruptions occurred to delay my plot. At length all was undisturbed. I spurred my horse, and was nearly on the heels of my enemy, when I perceived him join another man: this was you; I clenched my teeth and drew my breath, as I once more retreated to a distance. In a short time two men passed me, and I found that, owing to some accident on the road, they stopped to assist you. It appears, by your evidence on a subsequent event, that these men were Thornton and his friend Dawson; at the time they passed too rapidly, and I was too much occupied in my own dark thoughts, to observe them: still I kept up to you and Tyrrell, sometimes catching the outlines of your figures through the moon, light, at others (with the acute sense of anxiety), only just distinguishing the clang of your horses’ hoofs on the stony ground. At last a heavy shower came on: imagine my joy when Tyrrell left you and rode off alone!
“In all these movements, I tracked my target; and my heart soared with joy when I finally saw him head out alone into the coming twilight. I followed him until he veered off the main road. Now, I thought, was my chance. I quickened my pace and was almost on him when some horsemen appeared, forcing me to slow down again. Other interruptions happened to delay my plan. Eventually, all was calm. I spurred my horse and was almost on my enemy's heels when I saw him meet up with another man: that was you. I clenched my teeth and drew in my breath as I retreated to a distance once more. Soon, two men rode past me, and I noticed that due to some incident on the road, they stopped to help you. According to your account of a later event, those men were Thornton and his friend Dawson; at the time, they hurried by, and I was too engrossed in my own dark thoughts to notice them. Still, I stayed close to you and Tyrrell, sometimes catching glimpses of your figures in the moonlight, and at other times (with my acute sense of anxiety), barely making out the sound of your horses’ hooves on the rocky ground. Finally, a heavy rain started: imagine my joy when Tyrrell left you and rode off alone!
“I passed you, and followed my enemy as fast as my horse would permit; but it was not equal to Tyrrell’s, which was almost at its full speed. However, I came, at last, to a very steep and almost precipitous descent. I was forced to ride slowly and cautiously; this, however, I the less regarded, from my conviction that Tyrrell must be obliged to use the same precaution. My hand was on my pistol with a grasp of premeditated revenge, when a shrill, sharp, solitary cry broke on my ear.
“I passed you and chased my enemy as fast as my horse would allow, but it couldn’t match Tyrrell’s, which was nearly at full speed. Eventually, I reached a very steep and almost vertical slope. I had to ride slowly and carefully; however, I paid less attention to this because I was sure Tyrrell had to be just as cautious. My hand was gripping my pistol, filled with thoughts of revenge, when a high, sharp, lone cry pierced the air.”
“No sound followed: all was silence. I was just approaching towards the close of the descent, when a horse without its rider passed me. The shower had ceased, and the moon broke from the cloud some minutes before; by its light I recognized the horse rode by Tyrrell; perhaps, I thought, it has thrown its master, and my victim will now be utterly in my power. I pushed hastily forward in spite of the hill, not yet wholly passed. I came to a spot of singular desolation: it was a broad patch of waste land, a pool of water was on the right, and a remarkable and withered tree hung over it. I looked round, but saw nothing of life stirring. A dark and imperfectly developed object lay by the side of the pond; I pressed forward: merciful God! my enemy had escaped my hand, and lay in the stillness of death before me!”
“No sound followed: everything was silent. I was just nearing the end of my descent when a horse without a rider passed me. The rain had stopped, and the moon had come out from behind the clouds a few minutes earlier; by its light, I recognized it as Tyrrell’s horse. Maybe, I thought, it has thrown its rider, and my victim will now be completely at my mercy. I hurried on despite the hill I hadn’t fully climbed yet. I reached a place of strange desolation: a wide stretch of wasteland, with a pool of water on the right and a strange, withered tree leaning over it. I looked around but saw nothing alive moving. A dark, indistinct shape lay by the edge of the pond; I pressed forward: oh merciful God! My enemy had slipped from my grasp and lay in the stillness of death before me!”
“What!” I exclaimed, interrupting Glanville, for I could contain myself no longer, “it was not by you then that Tyrrell fell?” With these words, I grasped his hand; and, excited as I had been by my painful and wrought-up interest in his recital, I burst into tears of gratitude and joy. Reginald Glanville was innocent: Ellen was not the sister of an assassin!
“What!” I said, cutting off Glanville because I couldn’t hold back any longer, “It wasn’t you who caused Tyrrell’s death then?” With that, I took his hand, and, overwhelmed by the intense emotions stirred up by his story, I broke down in tears of gratitude and happiness. Reginald Glanville was innocent: Ellen wasn’t the sister of a murderer!
After a short pause, Glanville continued:
After a brief pause, Glanville continued:
“I gazed upon the upward and distorted face, in a deep and sickening silence; an awe, dark and undefined, crept over my heart: I stood beneath the solemn and sacred heavens, and felt that the hand of God was upon me; that a mysterious and fearful edict had gone forth; that my headlong and unholy wrath had, in the very midst of its fury, been checked, as if but the idle anger of a child; that the plan I had laid in the foolish wisdom of my heart had been traced, step by step, by an all-seeing eye, and baffled in the moment of its fancied success by an inscrutable and awful doom. I had wished the death of my enemy: lo! my wish was accomplished,—how, I neither knew nor guessed; there, a still and senseless clod of earth, without power of offence or injury, he lay beneath my feet: it seemed as if, in the moment of my uplifted arm, the Divine Avenger had asserted His prerogative,—as if the angel which had smitten the Assyrian had again swept forth, though against a meaner victim; and while he punished the guilt of a human criminal, had set an eternal barrier to the vengeance of a human foe!
“I looked at the upward and distorted face, in a deep and unsettling silence; a dark and undefined awe crept over my heart: I stood beneath the solemn and sacred sky, feeling that the hand of God was on me; that a mysterious and terrifying decree had gone forth; that my reckless and unholy rage had, right in the middle of its fury, been halted, as if it were just the idle anger of a child; that the plan I had made in the foolish wisdom of my heart had been traced, step by step, by an all-seeing eye, and thwarted at the moment of its imagined success by an inscrutable and dreadful fate. I had wished for my enemy's death: lo! my wish was fulfilled—how, I did not know or guess; there, a still and lifeless lump of earth, without the power to harm or injure, lay beneath my feet: it felt as if, in the moment of my raised arm, the Divine Avenger had claimed His right—as if the angel who had smitten the Assyrian had once again struck, though against a lesser victim; and while he punished the guilt of a human criminal, had erected an eternal barrier to the vengeance of a human foe!
“I dismounted from my horse, and bent over the murdered man. I drew from my bosom the miniature, which never forsook me, and bathed the lifeless resemblance of Gertrude in the blood of her betrayer. Scarcely had I done so, before my ear caught the sound of steps; hastily I thrust, as I thought, the miniature in my bosom, remounted, and rode hurriedly away. At that hour, and for many which succeeded to it, I believe that all sense was suspended. I was like a man haunted by a dream, and wandering under its influence! or as one whom a spectre pursues, and for whose eye the breathing and busy world is but as a land of unreal forms and flitting shadows, teeming with the monsters of darkness and the terrors of the tomb.
“I got off my horse and bent over the murdered man. I took out the miniature, which I always kept with me, and soaked the lifeless image of Gertrude in the blood of her betrayer. Just as I finished, I heard footsteps; I quickly shoved the miniature back into my bosom, got back on my horse, and rode away in a hurry. At that moment, and for many hours after, I felt like all my senses had shut down. I was like a man trapped in a dream, wandering under its spell! Or like someone being chased by a ghost, seeing the living world as just a place filled with unreal shapes and fleeting shadows, crawling with dark monsters and grave fears.
“It was not till the next day that I missed the picture. I returned to the spot; searched it carefully, but in vain; the miniature could not be found: I returned to town, and shortly afterwards the newspapers informed me of what had subsequently occurred. I saw, with dismay, that all appearances pointed to me as the criminal, and that the officers of justice were at that moment tracing the clew which my cloak and the color of my horse afforded them. My mysterious pursuit of Tyrrell, the disguise I had assumed, the circumstance of my passing you on the road and of my flight when you approached, all spoke volumes against me. A stronger evidence yet remained, and it was reserved for Thornton to indicate it; at this moment my life is in his hands. Shortly after my return to town, he forced his way into my room, shut the door, bolted it, and, the moment we were alone, said, with a savage and fiendish grin of exultation and defiance, ‘Sir Reginald Glanville, you have many a time and oft insulted me with your pride, and more with your gifts: now it is my time to insult and triumph over you; know that one word of mine could sentence you to the gibbet.’
“It wasn't until the next day that I noticed the picture was missing. I went back to the spot and searched thoroughly, but it was no use; I couldn't find the miniature. I returned to town, and soon after, the newspapers reported what had happened. I was horrified to see that all signs pointed to me as the criminal, and the police were currently following the lead provided by my cloak and the color of my horse. My secret pursuit of Tyrrell, the disguise I wore, the fact that I passed you on the road, and my flight when you approached all painted a damning picture of me. An even stronger piece of evidence remained, which Thornton would soon reveal; my life is now in his hands. Shortly after I got back to town, he forced his way into my room, shut the door, bolted it, and as soon as we were alone, he said, with a savage and wicked grin of glee and defiance, ‘Sir Reginald Glanville, you have often insulted me with your arrogance and even more with your gifts: now it’s my turn to insult and triumph over you; know that one word from me could send you to the gallows.’”
“He then minutely summed up the evidence against me, and drew from his pocket the threatening letter I had last written to Tyrrell. You remember that therein I said my vengeance was sworn against him, and that, sooner or later, it should overtake him. ‘Couple,’ said Thornton, coldly, as he replaced the letter in his pocket,—‘couple these words with the evidence already against you, and I would not buy your life at a farthing’s value.’
“He then carefully reviewed the evidence against me and took out the threatening letter I had last written to Tyrrell. You remember I said in it that my revenge was sworn against him, and that, sooner or later, it would catch up with him. 'Pair,' said Thornton coldly, as he put the letter back in his pocket—'pair these words with the evidence already against you, and I wouldn’t pay a penny for your life.'”
“How Thornton came by this paper, so important to my safety, I know not: but when he read it I was startled by the danger it brought upon me; one glance sufficed to show me that I was utterly at the mercy of the villain who stood before me; he saw and enjoyed my struggles.
“How Thornton got this paper, which is so crucial for my safety, I have no idea: but when he read it, I was shocked by the threat it posed to me; one look was enough to reveal that I was completely at the mercy of the villain in front of me; he saw and relished my desperation."
“‘Now,’ said he, ‘we know each other: at present I want a thousand pounds; you will not refuse it me, I am sure; when it is gone, I shall call again; till then you can do without me.’ I flung him a check for the money, and he departed.
“‘Now,’ he said, ‘we know each other: right now, I need a thousand pounds; I’m sure you won’t say no to me; once it’s gone, I’ll come back; until then, you can manage without me.’ I tossed him a check for the money, and he left.
“You may conceive the mortification I endured in this sacrifice of pride to prudence; but those were no ordinary motives which induced me to submit to it. Fast approaching to the grave, it mattered to me but little whether a violent death should shorten a life to which a limit was already set, and which I was far from being anxious to retain: but I could not endure the thought of bringing upon my mother and my sister the wretchedness and shame which the mere suspicion of a crime so enormous would occasion them; and when my eye caught all the circumstances arrayed against me, my pride seemed to suffer a less mortification even in the course I adopted than in the thought of the felon’s gaol and the criminal’s trial,—the hoots and execrations of the mob, and the death and ignominious remembrance of the murderer.
“You can imagine the humiliation I felt in sacrificing my pride for the sake of being sensible; but my reasons for doing so were far from ordinary. As I was nearing the end of my life, it didn’t matter much to me whether a violent death would cut short a life that was already limited, and I wasn't particularly eager to hold onto it. However, I couldn’t bear the thought of causing my mother and sister the misery and shame that even the suspicion of such a serious crime would bring upon them. When I considered all the evidence stacked against me, my pride seemed to take a smaller hit in the path I chose than in the thought of ending up in a felon’s prison and facing a criminal trial—the jeers and curses of the crowd, and the death and disgraceful legacy of a murderer.”
“Stronger than either of these motives was my shrinking and loathing aversion to whatever seemed likely to unrip the secret history of the past. I sickened at the thought of Gertrude’s name and fate being bared to the vulgar eye, and exposed to the comment, the strictures, the ridicule of the gaping and curious public. It seemed to me, therefore, but a very poor exertion of philosophy to conquer my feelings of humiliation at Thornton’s insolence and triumph, and to console myself with the reflection that a few months must rid me alike of his exactions and my life.
“Stronger than either of these motives was my intense discomfort and deep aversion to anything that might uncover the hidden history of the past. The thought of Gertrude’s name and fate being laid bare for the public to see, judged, and ridiculed made me feel sick. Therefore, it seemed to me a lame attempt at philosophy to overcome my feelings of humiliation over Thornton’s arrogance and success, and to find solace in the idea that in a few months, I would be free from both his demands and my life.”
“But, of late, Thornton’s persecutions and demands have risen to such a height that I have been scarcely able to restrain my indignation and control myself into compliance. The struggle is too powerful for my frame: it is rapidly bringing on the fiercest and the last contest I shall suffer, before ‘the wicked shall cease from troubling, and the weary be at rest.’ Some days since I came to a resolution, which I am now about to execute: it is to leave this country and take refuge on the Continent. There I shall screen myself from Thornton’s pursuit and the danger which it entails upon me; and there, unknown and undisturbed, I shall await the termination of my disease.
“But lately, Thornton’s harassment and demands have escalated to the point where I can barely hold back my anger and force myself to comply. The struggle is too intense for me: it is quickly leading to the fiercest and final fight I will face, before ‘the wicked will stop troubling, and the weary will find rest.’ A few days ago, I made a decision that I’m now ready to carry out: I’m going to leave this country and seek refuge on the Continent. There, I’ll be safe from Thornton’s pursuit and the dangers it brings; and there, unknown and undisturbed, I will await the end of my illness.”
“But two duties remained to me to fulfil before I departed; I have now discharged them both. One was due to the warmhearted and noble being who honoured me with her interest and affection,—the other to you. I went yesterday to the former; I sketched the outline of that history which I have detailed to you. I showed her the waste of my barren heart, and spoke to her of the disease which was wearing me away. How beautiful is the love of woman! She would have followed me over the world,—received my last sigh, and seen me to the rest I shall find at length; and this without a hope, or thought of recompense, even from the worthlessness of my love.
“But there were two duties I needed to fulfill before I left; I've now completed both. One was to the kind and wonderful person who cared for me and showed me affection—the other was to you. Yesterday, I went to the first person; I outlined the story I’ve shared with you. I revealed the emptiness of my heart and spoke about the illness that was slowly consuming me. How beautiful is a woman's love! She would have followed me anywhere in the world—accepted my last breath, and seen me to the peace I’ll eventually find; and she would have done this without any hope or thought of reward, even from the futility of my love.
“But enough!—of her my farewell has been taken. Your suspicions I have seen and forgiven; for they were natural: it was due to me to remove them; the pressure of your hand tells me that I have done so; but I had another reason for my confessions. I have worn away the romance of my heart, and I have now no indulgence for the little delicacies and petty scruples which often stand in the way of our real happiness. I have marked your former addresses to Ellen, and, I confess, with great joy; for I know, amidst all your worldly ambition and the encrusted artificiality of your exterior, how warm and generous is your real heart,—how noble and intellectual is your real mind: and were my sister tenfold more perfect than I believe her, I do not desire to find on earth one more deserving of her than yourself. I have remarked your late estrangement from Ellen; and while I guessed, I felt that, however painful to me, I ought to remove, the cause: she loves you—though perhaps you know it not—much and truly; and since my earlier life has been passed in a selfish inactivity, I would fain let it close with the reflection of having served two beings whom I prize so dearly, and the hope that their happiness will commence with my death.
“But enough! I've said my goodbyes to her. I’ve seen your doubts and forgiven them; they were understandable. It was my responsibility to ease them; the pressure of your hand shows me I have succeeded; but I had another reason for my confessions. I've worn away the romance in my heart, and I no longer have patience for the little sensitivities and minor scruples that often get in the way of our real happiness. I’ve noticed how you used to speak to Ellen, and I admit, it fills me with great joy; because I know that beneath all your worldly ambition and the layers of artificiality, your heart is warm and generous,—your mind is truly noble and intelligent: and even if my sister were ten times more perfect than I believe her to be, I don’t want to find anyone more deserving of her than you. I've seen your recent distance from Ellen; while I guessed the reason, I felt that, despite how painful it is for me, I should remove the cause: she loves you—though you may not realize it—deeply and sincerely; and since I’ve spent my earlier life in self-centered inaction, I would like to end it knowing I’ve helped two people I care for so much, and with the hope that their happiness will begin with my passing."
“And now, Pelham, I have done; I am weak and exhausted, and cannot bear more—even of your society, now. Think over what I have last said, and let me see you again to-morrow: on the day after, I leave England forever.”
“And now, Pelham, I’m done; I’m weak and worn out, and I can’t handle more—even your company, right now. Think about what I just said, and let me see you again tomorrow: the day after, I’m leaving England for good.”
CHAPTER LXXVI.
But wilt thou accept not The worship the heart lifts above And the Heavens reject not, The desire of the moth for the star, Of the night for the morrow, The devotion to something afar From the sphere of our sorrow?—P.B. Shelley.
But will you not accept The worship that the heart lifts up And the Heavens do not reject, The moth's desire for the star, The night’s longing for the morning, The devotion to something distant From the realm of our sorrow?—P.B. Shelley.
It was not with a light heart—for I loved Glanville too well, not to be powerfully affected by his history and approaching fate—but with a chastised and sober joy, that I now beheld my friend innocent of the guilt my suspicions had accused him of, and the only obstacle to my marriage with his sister removed. True it was that the sword yet hung over his head, and that while he lived, there could be no rational assurance of his safety from the disgrace and death of the felon. In the world’s eye, therefore, the barrier to my union with Ellen would have been far from being wholly removed; but, at that moment, my disappointments had disgusted me with the world, and I turned with a double yearning of heart to her whose pure and holy love could be at once my recompence and retreat.
I didn't feel lighthearted at all—because I loved Glanville too much to not be deeply affected by his situation and upcoming fate—but I did feel a restrained and sober joy as I saw my friend was innocent of the guilt my suspicions had accused him of, and that the only obstacle to my marriage with his sister was gone. It was true that danger still loomed over him, and while he was alive, there could be no real assurance of his safety from disgrace or death as a criminal. In the eyes of the world, the barrier to my union with Ellen was far from completely gone; however, at that moment, my disappointments had left me disillusioned with the world, and I turned with a renewed longing towards her, whose pure and holy love could offer me both solace and refuge.
Nor was this selfish consideration my only motive in the conduct I was resolved to adopt; on the contrary, it was scarcely more prominent in my mind, than those derived from giving to a friend who was now dearer to me than ever, his only consolation on this earth, and to Ellen, the safest protection, in case of any danger to her brother. With these, it is true, were mingled feelings which, in happier circumstances, might have been those of transport at a bright and successful termination to a deep and devoted love; but these I had, while Glanville’s very life was so doubtful, little right to indulge, and I checked them as soon as they arose.
My selfish concerns were not my only reason for the choices I was determined to make; in fact, those thoughts were hardly more significant in my mind than the desire to provide a friend who meant more to me than ever with his only source of comfort in this world, and to offer Ellen the best protection in case her brother faced any danger. It’s true that amid these feelings were emotions that, in happier times, could have been seen as joy at a bright and successful end to a deep and devoted love; however, since Glanville’s very life was so uncertain, I had little right to indulge in those thoughts, and I pushed them aside as soon as they came up.
After a sleepless night, I repaired to Lady Glanville’s house. It was long since I had been there, and the servant who admitted me, seemed somewhat surprised at the earliness of my visit. I desired to see the mother, and waited in the parlour till she came. I made but a scanty exordium to my speech. In very few words I expressed my love to Ellen, and besought her mediation in my behalf; nor did I think it would be a slight consideration in my favour, with the fond mother, to mention Glanville’s concurrence with my suit.
After a sleepless night, I went to Lady Glanville’s house. It had been a long time since my last visit, and the servant who let me in looked a bit surprised by how early I had come. I asked to see her mother and waited in the living room until she arrived. I started my speech with only a few words. I briefly expressed my love for Ellen and asked for her help; I also thought it would be beneficial to mention Glanville's support for my feelings to her affectionate mother.
“Ellen is up stairs in the drawing-room,” said Lady Glanville. “I will go and prepare her to receive you—if you have her consent, you have mine.”
“Ellen is upstairs in the living room,” said Lady Glanville. “I will go and get her ready to see you—if you have her consent, you have mine.”
“Will you suffer me, then,” said I, “to forestal you? Forgive my impatience, and let me see her before you do.”
“Will you allow me to go ahead of you then?” I said. “Please forgive my impatience and let me see her before you do.”
Lady Glanville was a woman of the good old school, and stood somewhat upon forms and ceremonies. I did not, therefore, await the answer, which I foresaw might not be favourable to my success, but with my customary assurance, left the room, and hastened up stairs. I entered the drawing-room, and shut the door. Ellen was at the far end; and as I entered with a light step, she did not perceive me till I was close by.
Lady Glanville was a traditional woman who valued rules and formalities. So, I didn’t wait for her response, which I anticipated wouldn’t be good for my chances. Instead, with my usual confidence, I left the room and rushed upstairs. I walked into the drawing room and closed the door. Ellen was at the far end, and as I entered quietly, she didn’t notice me until I was right next to her.
She started when she saw me; and her cheek, before very pale, deepened into crimson. “Good Heavens! is it you,” she said, falteringly “I—I thought—but—but—excuse me for an instant, I will call my mother.”
She jumped when she saw me, and her cheek, which had been very pale, turned bright red. “Oh my God! Is it really you?” she said, hesitantly. “I—I thought—but—but—sorry for a second, I’ll go get my mom.”
“Stay for one instant, I beseech you—it is from your mother that I come—she has referred me to you.” And with a trembling and hurried voice, for all my usual boldness forsook me, I poured forth, in rapid and burning words, the history of my secret and hoarded love—its doubts, fears, and hopes.
“Please stay for just a moment, I beg you—it’s from your mother that I’m here—she sent me to you.” And with a shaky and rushed voice, all my usual confidence gone, I quickly shared the story of my hidden and cherished love—its uncertainties, fears, and dreams.
Ellen sunk back on her chair, overpowered and silent by her feelings, and the vehemence of my own. I knelt, and took her hand; I covered it with my kisses—it was not withdrawn from them. I raised my eyes, and beheld in her’s all that my heart had hoped, but did not dare to pourtray.
Ellen sank back in her chair, overwhelmed and quiet by her feelings, and by the intensity of my own. I knelt down and took her hand; I covered it with kisses—it wasn’t pulled away. I lifted my eyes and saw in hers all that my heart had hoped for, but didn’t dare to express.
“You—you,” said she—when at last she found words—“I imagined that you only thought of ambition and the world—I could not have dreamt of this.” She ceased, blushing and embarrassed.
“You—you,” she said—when she finally found her words—“I thought you only cared about ambition and the world—I could never have imagined this.” She stopped, blushing and feeling awkward.
“It is true,” said I, “that you had a right to think so, for, till this moment, I have never opened to you even a glimpse of my veiled heart, and its secret and wild desires; but, do you think that my love was the less a treasure, because it was hidden? or the less deep, because it was cherished at the bottom of my soul? No—no; believe me that love was not to be mingled with the ordinary objects of life—it was too pure to be profaned by the levities and follies which are all of my nature that I have permitted myself to develope to the world. Do not imagine, that, because I have seemed an idler with the idle—selfish with the interested—and cold, and vain, and frivolous, with those to whom such qualities were both a passport and a virtue; do not imagine that I have concealed within me nothing more worthy of you and of myself; my very love for you shews, that I am wiser and better than I have seemed. Speak to me, Ellen—may I call you by that name—one word—one syllable! speak to me, and tell me that you have read my heart, and that you will not reject it!”
“It’s true,” I said, “that you had a reason to think that way, because until now, I haven’t shown you even a glimpse of my hidden heart and its secret, wild desires; but do you really think my love was any less valuable because it was concealed? Or any less deep because it was hidden in the depths of my soul? No—no; believe me, that love wasn’t meant to be mixed with the everyday things in life—it was too pure to be tarnished by the trivialities and foolishness that make up the part of my nature I’ve chosen to show to the world. Don’t think that just because I’ve come across as lazy with the lazy—self-serving with those who are selfish—and cold, vain, and superficial with people who see those traits as a benefit and a good thing; don’t think I have nothing more deserving of you and of myself hidden inside me; my very love for you shows that I am wiser and better than I appear. Talk to me, Ellen—can I call you that—just one word—one syllable! Talk to me and tell me you’ve seen inside my heart and that you won’t turn me away!”
There came no answer from those dear lips; but their soft and tender smile told me that I might hope. That hour I still recall and bless! that hour was the happiest of my life.
There was no answer from those sweet lips; but their gentle and warm smile told me that I could have hope. I still remember and cherish that hour! That hour was the happiest of my life.
CHAPTER LXXVII.
A thousand crowns, or else lay down your head.—2nd Part of Henry VI.
A thousand crowns, or you lose your head.—2nd Part of Henry VI.
From Ellen, I hastened to the house of Sir Reginald. The hall was in all the confusion of approaching departure. I sprang over the paraphernalia of books and boxes which obstructed my way, and bounded up the stairs. Glanville was, as usual, alone: his countenance was less pale than it had been lately, and when I saw it brighten as I approached, I hoped, in the new happiness of my heart, that he might baffle both his enemy and his disease.
From Ellen, I rushed to Sir Reginald's house. The hall was in total chaos as everyone was getting ready to leave. I jumped over the clutter of books and boxes that were in my way and dashed up the stairs. Glanville was, as usual, by himself: his face was less pale than it had been recently, and when I saw it light up as I got closer, I felt a surge of hope in my heart that he might overcome both his enemy and his illness.
I told him all that had just occurred between Ellen and myself. “And now,” said I, as I clasped his hand, “I have a proposal to make, to which you must accede: let me accompany you abroad; I will go with you to whatever corner of the world you may select. We will plan together every possible method of concealing our retreat. Upon the past I will never speak to you. In your hours of solitude I will never disturb you by an unwelcome and ill-timed sympathy. I will tend upon you, watch over you, bear with you, with more than the love and tenderness of a brother. You shall see me only when you wish it. Your loneliness shall never be invaded. When you get better, as I presage you will, I will leave you to come back to England, and provide for the worst, by ensuring your sister a protector. I will then return to you alone, that your seclusion may not be endangered by the knowledge, even of Ellen, and you shall have me by your side till—till—”
I told him everything that had just happened between Ellen and me. “And now,” I said as I took his hand, “I have a proposal for you that you must accept: let me go with you abroad; I’ll travel with you to any corner of the world you choose. We’ll figure out every possible way to keep our escape a secret. I won’t ever bring up the past with you. In your quiet moments, I won’t bother you with unwanted sympathy. I’ll take care of you, watch over you, and support you with more love and care than a brother could. You’ll only see me when you want to. Your loneliness won’t be interrupted. When you get better, as I believe you will, I’ll leave you to return to England and make sure your sister has a protector for the worst. After that, I’ll come back to you alone, so your privacy won’t be at risk, even from Ellen, and I’ll be by your side until—until—”
“The last!” interrupted Glanville. “Too—too generous Pelham, I feel—these tears (the first I have shed for a long, long time) tell you, that I feel to the heart—your friendship and disinterested attachment; but the moment your love for Ellen has become successful, I will not tear you from its enjoyment. Believe me, all that I could derive from your society, could not afford me half the happiness I should have in knowing that you and Ellen were blest in each other. No—no, my solitude will, at that reflection, be deprived of its sting. You shall hear from me once again; my letter shall contain a request, and your executing that last favour must console and satisfy the kindness of your heart. For myself, I shall die as I have lived—alone. All fellowship with my griefs would seem to me strange and unwelcome.”
“The last!” interrupted Glanville. “Too—too generous Pelham, I feel—these tears (the first I've shed in a long time) show you that I truly appreciate your friendship and selfless support; but the moment your love for Ellen thrives, I won’t take you away from its joy. Believe me, nothing I could get from being with you would bring me half the happiness I’d feel knowing that you and Ellen are happy together. No—no, my solitude will lose its sting when I think of that. You’ll hear from me one more time; my letter will have a request, and fulfilling that last favor will surely bring comfort and satisfaction to your kind heart. As for me, I’ll die the way I’ve lived—alone. Any company in my sorrow would feel strange and unwelcome.”
I would not suffer Glanville to proceed. I interrupted him with fresh arguments and entreaties, to which he seemed at last to submit, and I was in the firm hope of having conquered his determination, when we were startled by a sudden and violent noise in the hall.
I wouldn’t let Glanville continue. I cut him off with new arguments and pleas, which he finally seemed to accept, and I was confidently thinking I had changed his mind when we were jolted by a loud and sudden noise in the hallway.
“It is Thornton,” said Glanville, calmly. “I told them not to admit him, and he is forcing his way.”
“It’s Thornton,” Glanville said calmly. “I told them not to let him in, and he’s pushing his way through.”
Scarcely had Sir Reginald said this, before Thornton burst abruptly into the room.
Scarcely had Sir Reginald said this before Thornton suddenly burst into the room.
Although it was scarcely noon, he was more than half intoxicated, and his eyes swam in his head with a maudlin expression of triumph and insolence, as he rolled towards us.
Although it was barely noon, he was more than half drunk, and his eyes swayed in his head with a sentimental look of triumph and arrogance as he rolled towards us.
“Oh, oh! Sir Reginald,” he said, “thought of giving me the slip, eh? Your d—d servants said you were out; but I soon silenced them. ‘Egad I made them as nimble as cows in a cage—I have not learnt the use of my fists for nothing. So, you’re going abroad to-morrow; without my leave, too—pretty good joke that, indeed. Come, come, my brave fellow, you need not scowl at me in that way. Why, you look as surly as a butcher’s dog with a broken head.”
“Oh, oh! Sir Reginald,” he said, “planning to sneak away, huh? Your damn servants said you were out; but I quickly shut them up. ‘I got them moving as quickly as cows in a cage—I didn’t learn how to use my fists for nothing. So, you’re heading abroad tomorrow; without my permission, too—pretty funny, that, really. Come on, my brave friend, you don’t need to glare at me like that. You look as grumpy as a butcher’s dog with a smashed head.”
Glanville, who was lived with ill-suppressed rage, rose haughtily.
Glanville, who was filled with barely contained anger, stood up proudly.
“Mr. Thornton,” he said, in a calm voice, although he was trembling in his extreme passion, from head to foot, “I am not now prepared to submit to your insolence and intrusion. You will leave this room instantly. If you have any further demands upon me, I will hear them to-night at any hour you please to appoint.”
“Mr. Thornton,” he said, in a steady voice, though he was shaking with intense emotion from head to toe, “I am not willing to put up with your rudeness and intrusion right now. You need to leave this room immediately. If you have any more demands for me, I will listen to them tonight at whatever time you choose.”
“No, no, my fine fellow,” said Thornton, with a coarse chuckle; “you have as much wit as three folks, two fools, and a madman; but you won’t do me, for all that. The instant my back is turned, your’s will be turned too; and by the time I call again, your honour will be half way to Calais. But—bless my stars, Mr. Pelham, is that you? I really did not see you before; I suppose you are not in the secret?”
“No, no, my good man,” said Thornton with a rough laugh; “you have as much cleverness as three people, two idiots, and a madman; but you won’t succeed with me, regardless. The moment I turn my back, you’ll turn yours too; and by the time I come back, you'll be halfway to Calais. But—goodness, Mr. Pelham, is that you? I honestly didn’t see you before; I take it you’re not in the loop?”
“I have no secrets from Mr. Pelham,” said Glanville; “nor do I care if you discuss the whole of your nefarious transactions with me in his presence. Since you doubt my word, it is beneath my dignity to vindicate it, and your business can as well be dispatched now, as hereafter. You have heard rightly, that I intend leaving England to-morrow; and now, Sir, what is your will?”
“I have no secrets from Mr. Pelham,” Glanville said. “And I don’t mind if you talk about all your shady dealings with me in front of him. Since you don’t believe me, it’s below my dignity to prove myself, and we can wrap up your business now, just as easily as later. You’ve heard correctly that I plan to leave England tomorrow; so, what do you want?”
“By G—d, Sir Reginald Glanville!” exclaimed Thornton, who seemed stung to the quick by Glanville’s contemptuous coldness, “you shall not leave England without my leave. Ay, you may frown, but I say you shall not; nay, you shall not budge a foot from this very room unless I cry, ‘Be it so!’”
“By God, Sir Reginald Glanville!” exclaimed Thornton, who appeared deeply hurt by Glanville’s indifferent coldness, “you won’t leave England without my permission. Yes, you can frown, but I say you won’t; no, you’re not moving an inch from this room unless I say, ‘So be it!’”
Glanville could no longer restrain himself. He would have sprung towards Thornton, but I seized and arrested him. I read, in the malignant and incensed countenance of his persecutor, all the danger to which a single imprudence would have exposed him, and I trembled for his safety.
Glanville could no longer hold himself back. He would have rushed at Thornton, but I grabbed him and stopped him. I could see the hatred and anger on his tormentor's face, and I understood all the danger that a single mistake could have put him in, and I worried for his safety.
I whispered, as I forced him again to his seat, “Leave me alone to settle with this man, and I will endeavour to free you from him.” I did not tarry for his answer; but turning to Thornton, said to him coolly but civilly: “Sir Reginald Glanville has acquainted me with the nature of your very extraordinary demands upon him. Did he adopt my advice, he would immediately place the affair in the hands of his legal advisers. His ill health, however, his anxiety to leave England, and his wish to sacrifice almost every thing to quiet, induce him, rather than take this alternative, to silence your importunities, by acceding to claims, however illegal and unjust. If, therefore, you now favour Sir Reginald with your visit, for the purpose of making a demand previous to his quitting England, and which, consequently, will be the last to which he will concede, you will have the goodness to name the amount of your claim, and should it be reasonable, I think Sir Reginald will authorize me to say, that it shall be granted.”
I whispered as I pushed him back into his seat, “Leave me alone to handle this guy, and I’ll try to help you get away from him.” I didn’t wait for his reply; instead, I turned to Thornton and said calmly and politely, “Sir Reginald Glanville has informed me about your rather extraordinary demands on him. If he had taken my advice, he would have already handed the matter over to his legal team. However, due to his poor health, his eagerness to leave England, and his desire to give up almost everything for peace, he’s more likely to put an end to your constant pressure by agreeing to your demands, no matter how illegal and unfair they are. So, if you're visiting Sir Reginald now to make your demand before he leaves England, which will be the last demand he agrees to, please let me know the amount you’re asking for, and if it’s reasonable, I believe Sir Reginald will allow me to say that it will be approved.”
“Well, now!” cried Thornton, “that’s what I call talking like a sensible man; and though I am not fond of speaking to a third person, when the principal is present, yet as you have always been very civil to me, I have no objection to treating with you. Please to give Sir Reginald this paper: if he will but take the trouble to sign it, he may go to the Falls of Niagara for me! I won’t interrupt him—so he had better put pen to paper, and get rid of me at once, for I know I am as welcome as snow in harvest.”
“Well, now!” exclaimed Thornton, “that’s what I call speaking like a sensible person; and even though I’m not a fan of addressing a third party when the main person is here, since you’ve always been very polite to me, I have no issue dealing with you. Please give Sir Reginald this paper: if he just takes the time to sign it, he can go to Niagara Falls for me! I won’t bother him—so he’d better grab a pen and get it over with, because I know I’m as welcome as snow in the summer.”
I took the paper, which was folded up, and gave it to Glanville, who leant back on his chair, half-exhausted by his rage. He glanced his eye over it, and then tore it into a thousand pieces, and trampled it beneath his feet: “Go!” exclaimed he, “go, rascal, and do your worst! I will not make myself a beggar to enrich you. My whole fortune would but answer this demand.”
I took the folded paper and handed it to Glanville, who leaned back in his chair, feeling half-exhausted from his anger. He looked it over, then ripped it into a thousand pieces and stomped on it: “Get out!” he shouted. “Get lost, you scoundrel, and do your worst! I won’t make myself a beggar just to make you rich. My entire fortune wouldn’t even cover this demand.”
“Do as you please, Sir Reginald,” answered Thornton, grinning, “do as you please. It’s not a long walk from hence to Bow-street, nor a long swing from Newgate to the gallows; do as you please, Sir Reginald, do as you please!” and the villain flung himself at full length on the costly ottoman, and eyed Glanville’s countenance with an easy and malicious effrontery, which seemed to say, “I know you will struggle, but you cannot help yourself.”
“Do whatever you want, Sir Reginald,” Thornton replied with a grin, “do whatever you want. It’s not a long walk from here to Bow Street, nor a short swing from Newgate to the gallows; do whatever you want, Sir Reginald, do whatever you want!” With that, the villain threw himself across the expensive ottoman and looked at Glanville’s face with a relaxed and wicked boldness that seemed to say, “I know you’ll fight back, but you can’t do anything about it.”
I took Glanville aside: “My dear friend,” said I, “believe me, that I share your indignation to the utmost; but we must do any thing rather than incense this wretch: what is his demand?”
I pulled Glanville aside. “My dear friend,” I said, “believe me when I say that I completely share your anger; but we have to do whatever it takes to avoid provoking this awful person. What does he want?”
“I speak literally,” replied Glanville, “when I say, that it covers nearly the whole of my fortune; for my habits of extravagance have very much curtailed my means: it is the exact sum I had set apart, for a marriage gift to my sister, in addition to her own fortune.”
“I mean this literally,” Glanville replied, “when I say that it takes up almost all of my money; my extravagant habits have really limited my finances. It’s the exact amount I had saved as a wedding gift for my sister, on top of her own fortune.”
“Then,” said I, “you shall give it him; your sister has no longer any necessity for a portion: her marriage with me prevents that—and with regard to yourself, your wants are not many—such as it is, you can share my fortune.”
“Then,” I said, “you should give it to him; your sister doesn’t need a dowry anymore: her marriage to me takes care of that—and as for you, you don’t have many needs—whatever I have, you can share.”
“No—no—no!” cried Glanville; and his generous nature lashing him into fresh rage, he broke from my grasp, and moved menacingly to Thornton. That person still lay on the ottoman, regarding us with an air half contemptuous, half exulting.
“No—no—no!” shouted Glanville; and with his generous nature fueling his anger, he broke free from my hold and approached Thornton defiantly. Thornton remained sprawled on the ottoman, looking at us with a mix of disdain and triumph.
“Leave the room instantly,” said Glanville, “or you will repent it!”
“Leave the room right now,” said Glanville, “or you'll wish you hadn't!”
“What! another murder, Sir Reginald!” said Thornton. “No, I am not a sparrow, to have my neck wrenched by a woman’s hand like your’s. Give me my demand—sign the paper, and I will leave you for ever and a day.”
“What! Another murder, Sir Reginald!” said Thornton. “No, I’m not a sparrow to have my neck twisted by your hand. Just give me what I want—sign the paper, and I’ll be out of your life for good.”
“I will commit no such folly,” answered Glanville. “If you will accept five thousand pounds, you shall have that sum; but were the rope on my neck, you should not wring from me a farthing more!”
“I won’t make such a mistake,” Glanville replied. “If you’ll take five thousand pounds, you’ll get that amount; but even if my life depended on it, you wouldn’t get a penny more from me!”
“Five thousand!” repeated Thornton; “a mere drop—a child’s toy—why, you are playing with me, Sir Reginald—nay, I am a reasonable man, and will abate a trifle or so of my just claims, but you must not take advantage of my good nature. Make me snug and easy for life—let me keep a brace of hunters—a cosey box—a bit of land to it, and a girl after my own heart, and I’ll say quits with you. Now, Mr. Pelham, who is a long-headed gentleman, and does not spit on his own blanket, knows well enough that one can’t do all this for five thousand pounds; make it a thousand a year—that is, give me a cool twenty thousand—and I won’t exact another sous. Egad, this drinking makes one deuced thirsty—Mr. Pelham, just reach me that glass of water—I hear bees in my head!”
“Five thousand!” Thornton repeated. “That’s just a small amount—a child's plaything—come on, you’re joking with me, Sir Reginald. I’m a reasonable guy and can lower my demands a bit, but don’t take my good nature for granted. Set me up comfortably for life—let me keep a couple of horses, a cozy place to live, a bit of land, and a girl I really like, and I’ll consider it settled with you. Now, Mr. Pelham, who’s a smart guy and knows better than to waste what he has, knows that you can’t do all that for five thousand pounds. Make it a thousand a year—that’s a nice twenty thousand—and I won’t ask for another penny. Wow, this drinking sure makes me thirsty—Mr. Pelham, could you hand me that glass of water? I feel like I have bees buzzing in my head!”
Seeing that I did not stir, Thornton rose, with an oath against pride; and swaggering towards the table, took up a tumbler of water, which happened accidentally to be there: close by it was the picture of the ill-fated Gertrude. The gambler, who was evidently so intoxicated as to be scarcely conscious of his motions or words (otherwise, in all probability, he would, to borrow from himself a proverb illustrative of his profession, have played his cards better) took up the portrait.
Seeing that I didn’t move, Thornton stood up, cursing pride; and swaggering over to the table, picked up a glass of water that happened to be there: right next to it was the picture of the doomed Gertrude. The gambler, clearly so drunk that he could barely register his own actions or words (otherwise, he probably would have, to quote himself, played his cards better) grabbed the portrait.
Glanville saw the action, and was by his side in an instant. “Touch it not with your accursed hands!” he cried, in an ungovernable fury. “Leave your hold this instant, or I will dash you to pieces!”
Glanville witnessed the action and was by his side immediately. “Don’t touch it with your cursed hands!” he shouted, filled with uncontrollable rage. “Let go this instant, or I’ll smash you to pieces!”
Thornton kept a firm gripe of the picture. “Here’s a to-do!” said he tauntingly: “was there ever such work about a poor—(using a word too coarse for repetition) before?”
Thornton held the picture tightly. “What a mess!” he said mockingly. “Has there ever been such fuss over a poor—(using a word too crude to repeat) before?”
The word had scarcely passed his lips, when he was stretched at his full length upon the ground. Nor did Glanville stop there. With all the strength of his nervous and Herculean frame, fully requited for the debility of disease by the fury of the moment, he seized the gamester as if he had been an infant, and dragged him to the door: the next moment I heard his heavy frame rolling down the stairs with no decorous slowness of descent.
The word had barely left his mouth when he was flat on the ground. Glanville didn’t stop there. With all the strength of his powerful, muscular body, fueled by the adrenaline of the moment, he grabbed the gambler as if he were a child and pulled him toward the door. A moment later, I heard his heavy body tumbling down the stairs without any graceful attempt at slowing down.
Glanville re-appeared. “Good God!” I cried, “what have you done?” But he was too lost in his still unappeased rage to heed me. He leaned, panting and breathless, against the wall, with clenched teeth, and a flashing eye, rendered more terribly bright by the feverish lustre natural to his disease.
Glanville showed up again. “Good God!” I exclaimed, “what have you done?” But he was too consumed by his still unfulfilled anger to pay attention to me. He leaned, panting and out of breath, against the wall, with clenched teeth and a blazing gaze, made even more intensely bright by the feverish glow that came with his illness.
Presently I heard Thornton re-ascend the stairs: he opened the door, and entered but one pace. Never did human face wear a more fiendish expression of malevolence and wrath. “Sir Reginald Glanville,” he said, “I thank you heartily. He must have iron nails who scratches a bear. You have sent me a challenge, and the hangman shall bring you my answer. Good day, Sir Reginald—good day, Mr. Pelham;” and so saying, he shut the door, and rapidly descending the stairs, was out of the house in an instant.
Right then, I heard Thornton come back up the stairs. He opened the door and stepped in just a bit. Never had a human face looked more wicked and filled with anger. “Sir Reginald Glanville,” he said, “thank you very much. It takes someone tough to mess with a bear. You’ve sent me a challenge, and the executioner will deliver my response. Goodbye, Sir Reginald—goodbye, Mr. Pelham;” and with that, he closed the door and quickly went back down the stairs, leaving the house in a flash.
“There is no time to be lost,” said I, “order post horses to your carriage, and be gone instantly.”
“There’s no time to waste,” I said, “get horses for your carriage and leave right away.”
“You are wrong,” replied Glanville, slowly recovering himself. “I must not fly; it would be worse than useless; it would seem the strongest argument against me. Remember that if Thornton has really gone to inform against me, the officers of justice would arrest me long before I reached Calais; or even if I did elude their pursuit so far, I should be as much in their power in France as in England: but to tell you the truth, I do not think Thornton will inform. Money, to a temper like his, is a stronger temptation than revenge; and, before he has been three minutes in the air, he will perceive the folly of losing the golden harvest he may yet make of me for the sake of a momentary passion. No—my best plan will be to wait here till to-morrow, as I originally intended. In the meanwhile he will, in all probability, pay me another visit, and I will make a compromise with his demands.”
"You’re wrong," Glanville replied, slowly regaining his composure. "I can’t run away; that would actually be counterproductive. It would look like the strongest evidence against me. Remember, if Thornton really is going to report me, the authorities would catch me long before I got to Calais; and even if I managed to escape them for a while, I’d be just as vulnerable in France as I am in England. But honestly, I don’t think Thornton will rat me out. For someone like him, money is a bigger temptation than revenge; and before he’s even two minutes in the air, he’ll realize how foolish it would be to lose the fortune he can still make off me for the sake of a temporary emotion. No—my best move is to stay here until tomorrow, just like I planned. In the meantime, he’ll probably come to see me again, and I’ll work out a deal with his demands."
Despite of my fears, I could not but see the justice of these observations, the more especially as a still stronger argument than any urged by Glanville, forced itself on my mind; this was my internal conviction, that Thornton himself was guilty of the murder of Tyrrell, and that, therefore, he would, for his own sake, avoid the new and particularizing scrutiny into that dreadful event, which his accusation of Glanville would necessarily occasion.
Despite my fears, I couldn’t ignore the truth of these observations, especially since a stronger argument than anything Glanville mentioned came to mind; I was convinced that Thornton himself was guilty of Tyrrell's murder, and that, for his own benefit, he would want to avoid the additional scrutiny into that terrible event that his accusation of Glanville would inevitably cause.
Both of us were wrong. Villains have passions as well as honest men; and they will, therefore, forfeit their own interest in obedience to those passions, while the calculations of prudence invariably suppose, that that interest is their only rule. [Note: I mean “interest” in the general, not the utilitarian, signification of the word.]
Both of us were mistaken. Villains have passions just like honest people do; and because of that, they will sacrifice their own interests to follow those passions, while logical thinking usually assumes that their interests are their only guide. [Note: I mean “interest” in the general sense, not just the utilitarian meaning of the word.]
Glanville was so enfeebled by his late excitation, that he besought me once more to leave him to himself. I did so, under a promise, that he would admit me again in the evening; for notwithstanding my persuasion that Thornton would not put his threats into execution, I could not conquer a latent foreboding of dread and evil.
Glanville was so weakened by his recent emotional turmoil that he asked me once again to leave him alone. I agreed, on the condition that he would let me come back in the evening; for despite my belief that Thornton wouldn’t carry out his threats, I couldn’t shake off a lingering sense of fear and unease.
CHAPTER LXXVIII.
Away with him to prison—where is the provost?—Measure for Measure.
Take him away to prison—where is the warden?—Measure for Measure.
I returned home, perplexed by a thousand contradictory thoughts upon the scene I had just witnessed; the more I reflected, the more I regretted the fatality of the circumstances, that had tempted Glanville to accede to Thornton’s demand; true it was, that Thornton’s self-regard might be deemed a sufficient guarantee for his concealment of such extortionate transactions: moreover, it was difficult to say, when the formidable array of appearances against Glanville was considered, whether any other line of conduct than that which he had adopted, could, with any safety, have been pursued.
I went home, confused by a thousand conflicting thoughts about what I had just seen; the more I thought about it, the more I regretted how the circumstances had pushed Glanville to agree to Thornton’s demands. It was true that Thornton’s self-interest could be seen as a good reason for him to hide such shady dealings; also, it was hard to say, given the overwhelming evidence against Glanville, whether any other approach than the one he had taken could have been safely pursued.
His feelings too, with regard to the unfortunate Gertrude, I could fully enter into, and sympathize with: but, in spite of all these considerations, it was with an inexpressible aversion that I contemplated the idea of that tacit confession of guilt, which his compliance with Thornton’s exactions so unhappily implied; it was, therefore, a thought of some satisfaction, that my rash and hasty advice, of a still further concession to those extortions, had not been acceded to. My present intention was, in the event of Glanville’s persevering to reject my offer of accompanying him, to remain in England, for the purpose of sifting the murder, nor did I despair of accomplishing this most desirable end, through the means of Dawson; for there was but little doubt in my own mind that Thornton and himself were the murderers, and I hoped that address or intimidation might win a confession from Dawson, although it might probably be unavailing with his hardened and crafty associate.
I could totally understand and sympathize with his feelings about the unfortunate Gertrude. However, despite all that, I felt a deep aversion when I thought about the implied guilt in his compliance with Thornton’s demands. So, it was somewhat reassuring that my hasty advice to give in even more to those pressures hadn't been followed. My current plan was, if Glanville continued to refuse my offer to join him, to stay in England to investigate the murder. I wasn't hopeless about reaching this important goal with Dawson's help; I had little doubt that both Thornton and he were the killers. I hoped I could either charm or intimidate Dawson into confessing, though I figured it might not work on his hardened and cunning partner.
Occupied with these thoughts, I endeavoured to while away the hours till the evening summoned me once more to the principal object of my reflections. Directly Glanville’s door was opened, I saw by one glance, that I had come too late; the whole house was in confusion; several of the servants were in the hall, conferring with each other, with that mingled mystery and agitation which always accompany the fears and conjectures of the lower classes. I took aside the valet, who had lived with Glanville for some years, and who was remarkably attached to his master, and learnt, that somewhat more than an hour before. Mr. Thornton had returned to the house accompanied by three men of very suspicious appearance. “In short, Sir,” said the man, lowering his voice to a whisper, “I knew one of them by sight; he was Mr. S., the Bowstreet officer; with these men, Sir Reginald left the house, merely saying, in his usual quiet manner, that he did not know when he should return.”
Caught up in these thoughts, I tried to pass the time until the evening brought me back to the main focus of my reflections. As soon as Glanville’s door opened, I saw at a glance that I had arrived too late; the entire house was in chaos. Several servants were in the hall, discussing among themselves with that mix of confusion and anxiety typical of the lower classes when faced with fear and uncertainty. I pulled aside the valet, who had been with Glanville for several years and was very loyal to his master, and learned that a little over an hour ago, Mr. Thornton had returned to the house with three men who looked quite suspicious. “In short, Sir,” the valet said, lowering his voice to a whisper, “I recognized one of them; he was Mr. S., the Bow Street officer. With these men, Sir Reginald left the house, simply stating in his usual calm manner that he didn’t know when he would be back.”
I concealed my perturbation, and endeavoured, as far as I was able, to quiet the evident apprehensions of the servant. “At all events, Seymour,” said I, “I know that I may trust you sufficiently, to warn you against mentioning the circumstance any farther; above all, let me beg of you to stop the mouths of those idle loiterers in the hall—and, be sure, that you do not give any unnecessary alarm to Lady and Miss Glanville.”
I hid my anxiety and tried, as much as I could, to calm the clear worries of the servant. “Anyway, Seymour,” I said, “I trust you enough to ask you not to mention this any further; above all, please make sure to quiet those idle people hanging around in the hall—and be careful not to cause any unnecessary worry for Lady and Miss Glanville.”
The poor man promised, with tears in his eyes, that he would obey my injunctions; and with a calm face, but a sickening heart, I turned away from the house. I knew not where to direct my wanderings; fortunately, I recollected that I should, in all probability, be among the first witnesses summoned on Glanville’s examination, and that, perhaps, by the time I reached home, I might already receive an intimation to that effect; accordingly, I retraced my steps, and, on re-entering my hotel, was told by the waiter, with a mysterious air, that a gentleman was waiting to see me. Seated by the window in my room, and wiping his forehead with a red silk pocket-handkerchief, was a short, thickset man, with a fiery and rugose complexion, not altogether unlike the aspect of a mulberry; from underneath a pair of shaggy brows, peeped two singularly small eyes, which made ample amends by their fire, for their deficiency in size—they were black, brisk, and somewhat fierce in their expression; a nose, of that shape, vulgarly termed bottle, formed the “arch sublime,” the bridge, the twilight as it were, between the purple sun-set of one cheek, and the glowing sun-rise of the other. His mouth was small, and drawn up on each corner, like a purse—there was something sour and crabbed about it; if it was like a purse, it was the purse of a miser: a fair round chin had not been condemned to single blessedness—on the contrary, it was like a farmer’s pillion, and carried double; on either side of a very low forehead, hedged round by closely mowed bristles, of a dingy black, were two enormous ears, of the same intensely rubicund colour as that inflamed pendant of flesh which adorns the throat of an enraged turkey-cock; ears so large, and so red, I never beheld before—they were something preposterous.
The poor man promised, with tears in his eyes, that he would follow my instructions; and with a calm face but a sickening heart, I turned away from the house. I didn’t know where to go; fortunately, I remembered that I would probably be one of the first witnesses called for Glanville’s examination, and that maybe by the time I got home, I would already get a notice about it. So, I retraced my steps, and when I re-entered my hotel, the waiter told me, with a mysterious air, that a gentleman was waiting to see me. Seated by the window in my room and wiping his forehead with a red silk handkerchief, was a short, stocky man with a fiery, wrinkled complexion, not unlike a mulberry. From under a pair of bushy brows peeked two unusually small eyes, which made up for their size with their intensity—they were black, lively, and somewhat fierce in their expression. His nose, commonly described as bottle-shaped, formed the “arch sublime,” the bridge between the purple sunset of one cheek and the glowing sunrise of the other. His mouth was small, with the corners turned up like a purse—there was something sour and crabby about it; if it was like a purse, it was one of a miser: a fair round chin had not been left single—on the contrary, it was like a farmer’s pillion and carried double. On either side of a very low forehead, bordered by closely cropped bristles of a dingy black, were two enormous ears, the same intensely red color as that inflamed piece of flesh that adorns the throat of an angry turkey-cock; ears so large and so red, I had never seen before—they were something absurd.
This enchanting figure, which was attired in a sober suit of leaden black, relieved by a long, gold watch-chain, and a plentiful decoration of seals, rose at my entrance, with a solemn grunt, and a still more solemn bow. I shut the door carefully, and asked him his business:—as I had foreseen, it was a request from the magistrate at—, to attend a private examination on the ensuing day.
This intriguing person, dressed in a serious black suit with a long gold watch chain and plenty of seals, stood up as I walked in, letting out a deep grunt and an even deeper bow. I closed the door quietly and asked what he needed: as I expected, it was a message from the magistrate at—, asking me to come to a private meeting the next day.
“Sad thing, Sir, sad thing,” said Mr.—, “it would be quite shocking to hang a gentleman of Sir Reginald Glanville’s quality—so distinguished an orator too; sad thing, Sir,—very sad thing.”
“Sad thing, Sir, sad thing,” said Mr.—, “it would be quite shocking to hang a gentleman of Sir Reginald Glanville’s caliber—so distinguished as an orator too; sad thing, Sir—very sad thing.”
“Oh!” said I, quietly, “there is not a doubt as to Sir Reginald’s innocence of the crime laid to him; and, probably, Mr. ———, I may call in your assistance to-morrow, to ascertain the real murderers—I think I am possessed of some clue.”
“Oh!” I said softly, “there's no doubt about Sir Reginald's innocence regarding the crime he's accused of; and, probably, Mr. ———, I might ask for your help tomorrow to figure out the real murderers—I think I have a lead.”
Mr.—pricked up his ears—those enormous ears. “Sir,” he said, “I shall be happy to accompany you—very happy; give me the clue you speak of, and I will soon find the villains. Horrid thing, Sir, murder—very horrid. It’s too hard that a gentleman cannot take his ride home from a race, or a merry-making, but he must have his throat cut from ear to ear—ear to ear, Sir;” and with these words, the speaker’s own auricular protuberances seemed to glow, as if in conscious horror, with a double carnation.
Mr.—pricked up his ears—those huge ears. “Sir,” he said, “I’d be happy to go with you—very happy; just give me the clue you mentioned, and I’ll quickly track down the villains. Horrible thing, Sir, murder—really horrible. It’s outrageous that a gentleman can’t ride home from a race or a party without risking having his throat slit—slit from ear to ear, Sir;” and with these words, the speaker’s own ears seemed to flush pink, as if aware of the horror, turning a deep shade of red.
“Very true, Mr.—!” said I; “say I will certainly attend the examination—till then, good bye!” At this hint, my fiery faced friend made me a low bow, and blazed out of the room, like the ghost of a kitchen fire.
“Very true, Mr.—!” I said; “I’ll definitely attend the exam—until then, goodbye!” At this, my hot-headed friend gave me a deep bow and stormed out of the room, like the ghost of a dying fire.
Left to myself, I revolved, earnestly and anxiously, every thing that could tend to diminish the appearances against Glanville, and direct suspicion to that quarter where I was confident the guilt rested. In this endeavour I passed the time till morning, when I fell into an uneasy slumber, which lasted some hours; when I awoke, it was almost time to attend the magistrate’s appointment. I dressed hastily, and soon found myself in the room of inquisition.
Left alone, I carefully and anxiously considered everything that could lessen the evidence against Glanville and shift suspicion to where I was sure the real guilt lay. I kept myself busy with this thought until morning, when I finally dozed off for a few hours. When I woke up, it was nearly time to meet with the magistrate. I got dressed quickly and soon found myself in the interrogation room.
It is impossible to conceive a more courteous, and, yet, more equitable man, than the magistrate whom I had the honour of attending. He spoke with great feeling on the subject for which I was summoned—owned to me, that Thornton’s statement was very clear and forcible—trusted that my evidence would contradict an account which he was very loth to believe; and then proceeded to the question. I saw, with an agony which I can scarcely express, that all my answers made powerfully against the cause I endeavoured to support. I was obliged to own, that a man on horseback passed me soon after Tyrrell had quitted me; that, on coming to the spot where the deceased was found, I saw this same horseman on the very place; that I believed, nay, that I was sure (how could I evade this), that that man was Sir Reginald Glanville.
It’s hard to imagine a more courteous and fair man than the judge I had the privilege of appearing before. He spoke passionately about the matter I was called to discuss—acknowledged that Thornton’s statement was very clear and compelling—hoped that my testimony would challenge a version of events he was very reluctant to accept; and then moved on to the questions. I felt a pain that’s hard to describe as I realized that all my responses were strongly against the case I was trying to support. I had to admit that a man on horseback passed me shortly after Tyrrell left; that when I reached the spot where the deceased was found, I saw this same horseman right there; that I believed, and was sure (how could I deny this), that this man was Sir Reginald Glanville.
Farther evidence, Thornton had already offered to adduce. He could prove, that the said horseman had been mounted on a grey horse, sold to a person answering exactly to the description of Sir Reginald Glanville; moreover, that that horse was yet in the stables of the prisoner. He produced a letter, which, he said, he had found upon the person of the deceased, signed by Sir Reginald Glanville, and containing the most deadly threats against his life; and, to crown all, he called upon me to witness, that we had both discovered upon the spot where the murder was committed, a picture belonging to the prisoner, since restored to him, and now in his possession.
Further evidence, Thornton had already offered to provide. He could prove that the rider had been on a gray horse, sold to someone matching the description of Sir Reginald Glanville; additionally, that horse was still in the prisoner's stables. He presented a letter, which he claimed to have found on the deceased, signed by Sir Reginald Glanville and containing serious threats against his life; and to top it all off, he called on me to testify that we had both found at the location of the murder a picture belonging to the prisoner, which has since been returned to him and is currently in his possession.
At the close of this examination, the worthy magistrate shook his head, in evident distress! “I have known Sir Reginald Glanville personally,” said he: “in private as in public life, I have always thought him the most upright and honourable of men. I feel the greatest pain in saying, that it will be my duty fully to commit him for trial.”
At the end of this examination, the respected judge shook his head, clearly upset. “I have personally known Sir Reginald Glanville,” he said. “In both his private and public life, I have always considered him to be the most honest and honorable man. It pains me deeply to say that I must formally order his trial.”
I interrupted the magistrate; I demanded that Dawson should be produced: “I have already,” said he, “inquired of Thornton respecting that person, whose testimony is of evident importance; he tells me, that Dawson has left the country, and can give me no clue to his address.”
I interrupted the judge; I insisted that Dawson should be brought in: “I have already,” he said, “asked Thornton about that person, whose testimony is obviously important; he tells me that Dawson has left the country and can’t provide me with any details on his whereabouts.”
“He lies!” cried I, in the abrupt anguish of my heart; “his associate shall be produced. Hear me: I have been, next to Thornton, the chief witness against the prisoner, and when I swear to you, that, in spite of all appearances, I most solemnly believe in his innocence, you may rely on my assurance, that there are circumstances in his favour, which have not yet been considered, but which I will pledge myself hereafter to adduce.” I then related to the private ear of the magistrate, my firm conviction of the guilt of the accuser himself. I dwelt forcibly upon the circumstance of Tyrrell’s having mentioned to me, that Thornton was aware of the large sum he had on his person, and of the strange disappearance of that sum, when his body was examined in the fatal field. After noting how impossible it was that Glanville could have stolen this money; I insisted strongly on the distressed circumstances—the dissolute habits, and the hardened character of Thornton—I recalled to the mind of the magistrate, the singularity of Thornton’s absence from home when I called there, and the doubtful nature of his excuse: much more I said, but all equally in vain. The only point where I was successful, was in pressing for a delay, which was granted to the passionate manner in which I expressed my persuasion that I could confirm my suspicions by much stronger data before the reprieve expired.
“He’s lying!” I shouted, overwhelmed with anguish; “his associate will be brought forward. Listen to me: I have been, after Thornton, the main witness against the prisoner, and when I swear to you that, despite all appearances, I truly believe in his innocence, you can trust my word that there are circumstances in his favor that haven’t been considered yet, but I will commit to presenting them later.” I then shared with the magistrate my strong belief in the guilt of the accuser. I emphasized that Tyrrell had mentioned to me that Thornton was aware of the large sum of money he had on him, and how mysteriously that money disappeared when his body was examined in the deadly field. After explaining how impossible it was for Glanville to have stolen that money, I pressed hard on the troubling circumstances—the reckless habits and tough character of Thornton—I reminded the magistrate of the oddity of Thornton’s absence when I visited, and the dubious nature of his excuse: I said much more, but it was all in vain. The only success I had was in convincing them to postpone things, which they agreed to, because of how passionately I expressed my belief that I could provide much stronger evidence to back up my suspicions before the reprieve was up.
“It is very true,” said the righteous magistrate, “that there are appearances somewhat against the witness; but certainly not tantamount to any thing above a slight suspicion. If, however, you positively think you can ascertain any facts, to elucidate this mysterious crime, and point the inquiries of justice to another quarter, I will so far strain the question, as to remand the prisoner to another day—let us say the day after tomorrow. If nothing important can before then be found in his favour, he must be committed for trial.”
“It’s true,” said the upright judge, “that there are some appearances that go against the witness; but they definitely don’t amount to more than a slight suspicion. However, if you truly believe you can uncover any facts that might clarify this mysterious crime and direct the search for justice elsewhere, I’ll stretch the situation a bit and postpone the prisoner’s hearing to another day—let’s say the day after tomorrow. If nothing significant can be found in his favor by then, he will have to be sent for trial.”
CHAPTER LXXIX.
Nihil est furacius illo Non fuit Autolyci tam piccata manus.—Martial.
Nothing is more thieving than that. No one was as crafty as Autolycus.—Martial.
Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo?—Horace.
What will I hold on to when the shape of Proteus changes?—Horace.
When I left the magistrate, I knew not whither my next step should tend. There was, however, no time to indulge the idle stupor, which Glanville’s situation at first occasioned; with a violent effort, I shook it off, and bent all my mind to discover the best method to avail myself, to the utmost, of the short reprieve I had succeeded in obtaining; at length, one of those sudden thoughts which, from their suddenness appear more brilliant than they really are, flashed upon my mind. I remembered the accomplished character of Mr. Job Jonson, and the circumstance of my having seen him in company with Thornton. Now, although it was not very likely that Thornton should have made Mr. Jonson his confidant, in any of those affairs which it was so essentially his advantage to confine exclusively to himself; yet the acuteness and penetration visible in the character of the worthy Job, might not have lain so fallow during his companionship with Thornton, but that it might have made some discoveries which would considerably assist me in my researches; besides, as it is literally true in the systematized roguery of London, that “birds of a feather flock together,” it was by no means unlikely that the honest Job might be honoured with the friendship of Mr. Dawson, as well as the company of Mr. Thornton; in which case I looked forward with greater confidence to the detection of the notable pair.
When I left the magistrate, I had no idea where my next step should take me. However, there was no time to indulge in the daze that Glanville’s situation initially caused; with a strong effort, I shook it off and focused all my energy on figuring out how to make the most of the short reprieve I had managed to get. Finally, one of those sudden ideas that seem so brilliant because they come out of nowhere flashed into my mind. I remembered the capable Mr. Job Jonson and that I had seen him with Thornton. Now, while it wasn’t very likely that Thornton would have made Jonson his confidant in anything that he needed to keep to himself, the sharpness and insight visible in Job’s character might not have gone to waste during his time with Thornton, and he could have picked up some information that would really help me in my search. Besides, it’s literally true in the organized deceit of London that “birds of a feather flock together,” so it wasn’t unlikely that the honest Job could also be friends with Mr. Dawson, as well as Mr. Thornton; in that case, I felt more confident about tracking down the notable pair.
I could not, however, conceal from myself, that this was but a very unstable and ill-linked chain of reasoning, and there were moments, when the appearances against Glanville wore so close a semblance of truth, that all my friendship could scarcely drive from my mind an intrusive suspicion that he might have deceived me, and that the accusation might not be groundless.
I couldn't, however, hide from myself that this was just a very weak and poorly connected chain of reasoning, and there were times when the evidence against Glanville seemed so convincing that all my friendship could barely push away the nagging doubt that he might have tricked me, and that the accusation might not be completely unfounded.
This unwelcome idea did not, however, at all lessen the rapidity with which I hastened towards the memorable gin shop, where I had whilom met Mr. Gordon—there I hoped to find either the address of that gentleman, or of the “Club,” to which he had taken me, in company with Tringle and Dartmore: either at this said club, or of that said gentleman, I thought it not unlikely that I might hear some tidings of the person of Mr. Job Jonson—if not, I was resolved to return to the office, and employ Mr. ———my mulberry-cheeked acquaintance of the last night, in a search after the holy Job.
This annoying thought didn’t at all slow me down as I hurried to the famous gin shop, where I had once met Mr. Gordon. There, I hoped to find either the address of that gentleman or the “Club” he had taken me to, along with Tringle and Dartmore. I figured there was a good chance I could hear some news about Mr. Job Jonson, whether from that club or from that gentleman. If not, I was determined to go back to the office and ask Mr. ———, my mulberry-cheeked friend from last night, to help me track down the elusive Job.
Fate saved me a world of trouble; as I was hastily walking onwards, I happened to turn my eyes on the opposite side of the way, and discovered a man dressed, in what the newspapers term, the very height of the fashion, namely, in the most ostentatious attire that ever flaunted at Margate, or blazoned in the Palais Royale. The nether garments of this petit maitre, consisted of a pair of blue tight pantaloons, profusely braided, and terminating in Hessian boots, adorned with brass spurs of the most burnished resplendency; a black velvet waistcoat, studded with gold stars, was backed by a green frock coat, covered, notwithstanding the heat of the weather, with fur, and frogged and cordonne with the most lordly indifference, both as to taste and expense: a small French hat, which might not have been much too large for my Lord of P——, was set jauntily in the centre of a system of long black curls, which my eye, long accustomed to penetrate the arcana of habilatory art, discovered at once to be a wig. A fierce black mustacheo, very much curled, wandered lovingly from the upper lip, towards the eyes, which had an unfortunate prepossession for eccentricity in their direction. To complete the picture, we must suppose some colouring—and this consisted in a very nice and delicate touch of the rouge pot, which could not be called by so harsh a term as paint; say, rather that it was a tinge.
Fate spared me a lot of trouble; as I was quickly walking along, I happened to glance across the street and spotted a man dressed in what the newspapers call the height of fashion, specifically, the most showy outfit that has ever been seen at Margate or displayed at the Palais Royale. This dandy's pants were a pair of tight blue trousers, elaborately braided, ending in Hessian boots embellished with shiny brass spurs; he wore a black velvet waistcoat covered in gold stars, paired with a green frock coat, which, despite the warm weather, was lined with fur and trimmed with an air of extravagant indifference to both style and cost: a small French hat, perhaps not too large for my Lord of P——, was perched jauntily atop a mass of long black curls, which my trained eye quickly recognized as a wig. A fierce black mustache, very curly, stretched affectionately from his upper lip toward his eyes, which had an unfortunate tendency to lean toward eccentricity. To complete the look, one can imagine a delicate touch of makeup—not quite harsh enough to be called paint; let's say it was more of a subtle tint.
No sooner had I set my eyes upon this figure, than I crossed over to the side of the way which it was adorning, and followed its motions at a respectful but observant distance.
No sooner had I seen this figure than I crossed over to the side of the road where it was standing and followed its movements from a respectful but watchful distance.
At length my freluquet marched into a jeweller’s shop in Oxford-street; with a careless air, I affected, two minutes afterwards, to saunter into the same shop; the shopman was shewing his bijouterie to him of the Hessians with the greatest respect; and, beguiled by the splendour of the wig and waistcoat, turned me over to his apprentice—another time, I might have been indignant at perceiving that the air noble, on which I piqued myself far more than all other gifts of nature, personal or mental, was by no means so universally acknowledged as I had vainly imagined—at that moment I was too occupied to think of my insulted dignity. While I was pretending to appear wholly engrossed with some seals, I kept a vigilant eye on my superb fellow customer: at last, I saw him secrete a diamond ring, and thrust it, by a singular movement of the fore finger, up the fur cuff of his capacious sleeve; presently, some other article of minute size disappeared in the like manner.
At last, my freluquet walked into a jewelry store on Oxford Street; casually, I pretended to stroll into the same store two minutes later. The shopkeeper was showing his bijouterie to the Hessian guy with great respect, and, mesmerized by the splendor of his wig and waistcoat, he passed me off to his apprentice. Normally, I might have been upset to realize that the noble air I prided myself on more than any other natural trait, whether personal or intellectual, wasn’t as universally recognized as I had foolishly thought—but at that moment, I was too preoccupied to consider my wounded dignity. While pretending to be completely fixated on some seals, I kept a close eye on my impressive fellow customer: finally, I saw him stash a diamond ring, surreptitiously moving it up the fur cuff of his roomy sleeve with a swift motion of his forefinger; soon after, another small item disappeared in the same way.
The gentleman then rose, expressed himself very well satisfied by the great taste of the jeweller, said he should look in again on Saturday, when he hoped the set he had ordered would be completed, and gravely took his departure amidst the prodigal bows of the shopman and his helpmates; meanwhile, I bought a seal of small value, paid for it, and followed my old acquaintance, for the reader has doubtless discovered, long before this, that the gentleman was no other than Mr. Job Jonson.
The gentleman then stood up, expressed how pleased he was with the jeweler's great taste, mentioned that he would come back on Saturday, when he hoped the set he had ordered would be finished, and seriously took his leave amidst the extravagant bows of the shopkeeper and his assistants; meanwhile, I bought a cheap seal, paid for it, and followed my old acquaintance, as the reader has likely figured out by now that the gentleman was none other than Mr. Job Jonson.
Slowly and struttingly did the man of two virtues perform the whole pilgrimage of Oxford-street. He stopped at Cumberland-gate, and, looking round, with an air of gentlemanlike indecision, seemed to consider whether or not he should join the loungers in the park: fortunately for that well bred set, his doubts terminated in their favour, and Mr. Job Jonson entered the park. Every one happened to be thronging to Kensington Gardens, and the man of two virtues accordingly cut across the park, as the shortest, but the least frequented way thither, in order to confer upon them the dangerous honour of his company.
Slowly and confidently, the man with two virtues made his way down Oxford Street. He paused at Cumberland Gate and, glancing around with an air of gentlemanly uncertainty, seemed to weigh whether he should join the people hanging out in the park. Luckily for that well-mannered group, he decided in their favor, and Mr. Job Jonson stepped into the park. Everyone was heading to Kensington Gardens, so the man with two virtues took a shortcut across the park, the quickest but least crowded route, to bestow upon them the risky privilege of his presence.
Directly I perceived that there were but few persons in the immediate locality to observe me, and that those consisted of a tall guardsman and his wife, a family of young children, with their nursery-maid, and a debilitated East India captain; walking for the sake of his liver, I overtook the incomparable Job, made him a low bow, and thus reverently accosted him—
Directly I noticed that there were only a few people around to see me, and those included a tall guard and his wife, a family with young kids and their nanny, and a worn-out East India captain taking a stroll for his health. I caught up with the amazing Job, gave him a slight bow, and respectfully addressed him—
“Mr. Jonson, I am delighted once more to meet you—suffer me to remind you of the very pleasant morning I passed with you in the neighbourhood of Hampton Court. I perceive, by your mustachios and military dress, that you have entered the army since that day; I congratulate the British troops on such an admirable acquisition.”
“Mr. Jonson, I'm really happy to see you again—let me remind you of the lovely morning I spent with you near Hampton Court. I can tell by your mustache and military uniform that you've joined the army since then; I congratulate the British troops on gaining such an outstanding addition.”
Mr. Jonson’s assurance forsook him for a moment, but he lost no time in regaining a quality which was so natural to his character. He assumed a fierce look, and relevant sa moustache sourit amerement, like Voltaire’s governor [Note: Don Fernand d’Ibarra in the “Candide”]—“D—n your eyes, Sir,” he cried, “do you mean to insult me? I know none of your Mr. Jonsons, and I never set my eyes upon you before.”
Mr. Jonson briefly lost his confidence but quickly got back to his usual self. He put on a fierce expression, and his mustache curled sourly, like Voltaire's governor [Note: Don Fernand d’Ibarra in “Candide”]. “Damn your eyes, Sir,” he shouted, “are you trying to insult me? I don’t know any of your Mr. Jonsons, and I’ve never seen you before.”
“Lookye, my dear Mr. Job Jonson,” replied I, “as I can prove not only all I say, but much more that I shall not say—such as your little mistakes just now, at the jeweller’s shop in Oxford-street, perhaps it would be better for you not to oblige me to create a mob, and give you in charge—pardon my abruptness of speech—to a constable!—Surely there will be no need of such a disagreeable occurrence, when I assure you, in the first place, that I perfectly forgive you for ridding me of the unnecessary comforts of a pocket-book and handkerchief, the unphilosophical appendage of a purse, and the effeminate gage d’amour of a gold bracelet; nor is this all—it is perfectly indifferent to me, whether you levy contributions on jewellers or gentlemen, and I am very far from wishing to intrude upon your harmless occupations, or to interfere with your innocent amusements. I see, Mr. Jonson, that you are beginning to understand me; let me facilitate so desirable an end by an additional information, that, since it is preceded with a promise to open my purse, may tend somewhat to open your heart; I am, at this moment, in great want of your assistance—favour me with it, and I will pay you to your soul’s content. Are we friends now, Mr. Job Jonson?”
“Listen, my dear Mr. Job Jonson,” I said, “I can prove not just everything I’ve said, but a lot more that I won’t mention—like your little mistakes just now at the jeweler’s shop on Oxford Street. It might be better for you not to force me to create a scene and hand you over to a police officer—excuse my bluntness! Surely we can avoid such an unpleasant situation when I tell you upfront that I completely forgive you for taking away the unnecessary comforts of a wallet and handkerchief, the unphilosophical addition of a purse, and the feminine trinket of a gold bracelet. That’s not all—I really don’t care whether you take from jewelers or gentlemen, and I definitely don’t want to interfere with your harmless activities or innocent fun. I see, Mr. Jonson, that you’re starting to get what I mean; let me make this clearer with some additional info. Since it’s tied to a promise to open my wallet, it might help open your heart too. Right now, I really need your help—assist me and I’ll pay you well. Are we friends now, Mr. Job Jonson?”
My old friend burst out into a loud laugh. “Well, Sir, I must say that your frankness enchants me. I can no longer dissemble with you; indeed, I perceive, it would be useless; besides, I always adored candour—it is my favourite virtue. Tell me how I can help you, and you may command my services.”
My old friend broke into a loud laugh. “Well, Sir, I have to say that your honesty charms me. I can't pretend with you anymore; honestly, I see that it would be pointless; plus, I’ve always loved being open—it’s my favorite quality. Let me know how I can help you, and you can count on my support.”
“One word,” said I: “will you be open and ingenuous with me? I shall ask you certain questions, not in the least affecting your own safety, but to which, if you would serve me, you must give me (and since candour is your favourite virtue, this will be no difficult task) your most candid replies. To strengthen you in so righteous a course, know also, that the said replies will come verbatim before a court of law, and that, therefore, it will be a matter of prudence to shape them as closely to the truth as your inclinations will allow. To counterbalance this information, which, I own, is not very inviting, I repeat, that the questions asked you will be wholly foreign to your own affairs, and that, should you prove of that assistance to me which I anticipate, I will so testify my gratitude as to place you beyond the necessity of pillaging rural young gentlemen and credulous shopkeepers for the future;—all your present pursuits need only be carried on for your private amusement.”
“One word,” I said: “will you be open and honest with me? I have some questions to ask you that won’t affect your safety at all, but if you want to help me, you need to give me your most straightforward answers (and since honesty is your favorite virtue, this shouldn't be hard for you). Just so you know, these answers will be presented verbatim in a court of law, so it would be wise to shape them as close to the truth as you can manage. To balance out this information, which I admit isn’t very appealing, I’ll reiterate that the questions I’m asking have nothing to do with your personal matters, and if you help me as I expect, I will show my gratitude by ensuring you won’t have to rob naive young gentlemen and gullible shopkeepers in the future; all your current activities can just be for your own enjoyment.”
“I repeat, that you may command me,” returned Mr. Jonson, gracefully putting his hand to his heart.
“I'll say it again, you can command me,” Mr. Jonson replied, gracefully placing his hand on his heart.
“Pray, then,” said I, “to come at once to the point, how long have you been acquainted with Mr. Thomas Thornton?”
“Please, then,” I said, “to get straight to the point, how long have you known Mr. Thomas Thornton?”
“For some months only,” returned Job, without the least embarrassment.
“For a few months only,” replied Job, without any embarrassment.
“And Mr. Dawson?” said I.
“And Mr. Dawson?” I asked.
A slight change came over Jonson’s countenance: he hesitated. “Excuse me, Sir,” said he; “but I am, really, perfectly unacquainted with you, and I may be falling into some trap of the law, of which, Heaven knows, I am as ignorant as a babe unborn.”
A subtle shift occurred in Jonson’s expression: he hesitated. “Excuse me, sir,” he said, “but I really don’t know you at all, and I might be walking into some legal trap, of which, God knows, I’m as clueless as a newborn baby.”
I saw the knavish justice of this remark; and in my predominating zeal to serve Glanville, I looked upon the inconvenience of discovering myself to a pickpocket and sharper, as a consideration not worth attending to. In order, therefore, to remove his doubts, and, at the same time, to have a more secret and undisturbed place for our conference, I proposed to him to accompany me home; at first, Mr. Jonson demurred, but I soon half persuaded and half intimidated him into compliance.
I understood the sneaky nature of this comment; and out of my strong desire to help Glanville, I considered the risk of revealing myself to a pickpocket and con artist as unimportant. To ease his doubts and find a more private and quiet spot for our discussion, I suggested he come home with me. At first, Mr. Jonson hesitated, but I eventually managed to half persuade and half intimidate him into agreeing.
Not particularly liking to be publicly seen with a person of his splendid description and celebrated character, I made him walk before me to Mivart’s, and I followed him closely, never turning my eye, either to the right or the left, lest he should endeavour to escape me. There was no fear of this, for Mr. Jonson was both a bold and a crafty man, and it required, perhaps, but little of his penetration to discover that I was no officer nor informer, and that my communication had been of a nature likely enough to terminate in his advantage; there was, therefore, but little need of his courage in accompanying me to my hotel.
Not really wanting to be seen in public with someone as impressive and well-known as he was, I had him walk ahead of me to Mivart’s, and I followed closely behind, keeping my eyes straight ahead so he wouldn’t try to get away. There was no worry about that, though, because Mr. Jonson was both bold and clever, and it likely took him just a moment to realize that I wasn’t an officer or a snitch, and that what I had to say could actually benefit him; so he didn’t need much bravery to come with me to my hotel.
There were a good many foreigners of rank at Mivart’s, and the waiters took my companion for an ambassador at least:—he received their homage with the mingled dignity and condescension natural to so great a man.
There were quite a few high-ranking foreigners at Mivart’s, and the waiters assumed my companion was some kind of ambassador: he accepted their respect with a mix of dignity and condescension typical of such an important person.
As the day was now far advanced, I deemed it but hospitable to offer Mr. Job Jonson some edible refreshment. With the frankness on which he so justly valued himself, he accepted my proposal. I ordered some cold meat, and two bottles of wine; and, mindful of old maxims, deferred my business till his repast was over. I conversed with him merely upon ordinary topics, and, at another time, should have been much amused by the singular mixture of impudence and shrewdness which formed the stratum of his character.
As the day was getting late, I thought it would be polite to offer Mr. Job Jonson some food. With the honesty he prided himself on, he accepted my offer. I ordered some cold meat and two bottles of wine; keeping in mind the old saying, I put my business on hold until he finished eating. I chatted with him about everyday topics, and at another time, I would have found his unique blend of boldness and cleverness quite entertaining.
At length his appetite was satisfied, and one of the bottles emptied; with the other before him, his body easily reclining on my library chair, his eyes apparently cast downwards, but ever and anon glancing up at my countenance with a searching and curious look, Mr. Job Jonson prepared himself for our conference; accordingly I began.
At last, he was no longer hungry, and one of the bottles was empty; with the other in front of him, he relaxed in my library chair, his eyes seemingly downcast but occasionally darting up to look at my face with a curious and probing expression. Mr. Job Jonson got ready for our discussion; so, I started.
“You say that you are acquainted with Mr. Dawson; where is he at present?”
“You say you know Mr. Dawson; where is he right now?”
“I don’t know,” answered Jonson, laconically.
“I don’t know,” Jonson replied, shortly.
“Come,” said I, “no trifling—if you do not know, you can learn.”
“Come,” I said, “no messing around—if you don’t know, you can learn.”
“Possibly I can, in the course of time,” rejoined honest Job.
“Maybe I can, eventually,” replied honest Job.
“If you cannot tell me his residence at once,” said I, “our conference is at an end; that is a leading feature in my inquiries.”
“If you can’t tell me where he lives right now,” I said, “then our meeting is over; that’s a key part of what I’m looking into.”
Jonson paused before he replied—“You have spoken to me frankly, let us do nothing by halves—tell me, at once, the nature of the service I can do you, and the amount of my reward, and then you shall have my answer. With respect to Dawson, I will confess to you, that I did once know him well, and that we have done many a mad prank together, which I should not like the bugaboos and bulkies to know; you will, therefore, see that I am naturally reluctant to tell you any thing about him, unless your honour will inform me of the why and the wherefore.”
Jonson paused before he replied, “You’ve been straight with me, so let’s not hold back—just tell me right away what kind of service you need from me and what my reward will be, and then I’ll give you my answer. As for Dawson, I will admit that I once knew him pretty well and we pulled off a lot of crazy stunts together that I wouldn’t want the scaredy-cats and tough guys to find out about; so you can see I’m naturally hesitant to share anything about him unless you can tell me exactly why you want to know.”
I was somewhat startled by this speech, and by the shrewd, cunning eye which dwelt upon me, as it was uttered; but, however, I was by no means sure, that acceding to his proposal would not be my readiest and wisest way to the object I had in view. Nevertheless, there were some preliminary questions to be got over first: perhaps Dawson might be too dear a friend to the candid Job, for the latter to endanger his safety; or perhaps, (and this was more probable,) Jonson might be perfectly ignorant of any thing likely to aid me: in this case my communication would be useless; accordingly I said, after a short consideration—
I was a bit taken aback by this speech, and by the sharp, calculating gaze that was fixed on me while he spoke. Still, I wasn’t entirely convinced that agreeing to his proposal wouldn’t be the quickest and smartest way to achieve what I wanted. However, there were a few important questions to address first: maybe Dawson was too close a friend to the honest Job for him to risk his safety; or perhaps, (and this seemed more likely,) Jonson had no idea about anything that could help me. If that was the case, my message would be pointless; so after a brief pause, I said—
“Patience, my dear Mr. Jonson—patience, you shall know all in good time; meanwhile I must—even for Dawson’s sake—question you blindfold. What, now, if your poor friend Dawson were in imminent danger, and that you might have the power to save him, would you not do all you could?”
“Be patient, my dear Mr. Jonson—just hold on, and you’ll find out everything soon enough; in the meantime, I must—especially for Dawson’s sake—ask you without any hints. Now, if your poor friend Dawson were in serious danger and you had the chance to save him, wouldn’t you do everything you could?”
The small, coarse features of Mr. Job, grew blank, with a curious sort of disappointment: “Is that all?” said he. “No! unless I were well paid for my pains in his behalf, he might go to Botany Bay, for all I care.”
The small, rough features of Mr. Job went blank, showing a strange kind of disappointment: “Is that it?” he said. “No! Unless I get paid well for my efforts on his behalf, he can go to Botany Bay for all I care.”
“What!” I cried, in a tone of reproach, “is this your friendship? I thought, just now, that you said Dawson had been an old and firm associate of yours.”
“What!” I exclaimed, sounding reproachful, “is this what you call friendship? I thought you just said Dawson was an old and loyal associate of yours.”
“An old one, your honour; but not a firm one. A short time ago, I was in great distress, and he and Thornton had, God knows how! about two thousand pounds between them; but I could not worm a stiver out of Dawson—that gripe-all, Thornton, got it all from him.”
“An old one, your honor; but not a solid one. A little while ago, I was in a lot of trouble, and he and Thornton somehow had about two thousand pounds between them; but I couldn't squeeze a penny out of Dawson—that greedy one, Thornton, took it all from him.”
“Two thousand pounds!” said I, in a calm voice, though my heart beat violently; “that’s a great sum for a poor fellow like Dawson. How long ago is it since he had it?”
“Two thousand pounds!” I said, in a steady voice, even though my heart was racing; “that’s a huge amount for a guy like Dawson. When did he get it?”
“About two or three months,” answered Jonson.
“About two or three months,” Jonson replied.
“Pray, have you seen much of Dawson lately?” I asked.
“Hey, have you seen much of Dawson lately?” I asked.
“I have,” replied Jonson.
"I have," Jonson replied.
“Indeed!” said I. “I thought you told me, just now, that you were unacquainted with his residence?”
“Really!” I said. “I thought you just told me that you didn’t know where he lives?”
“So I am,” replied Jonson, coldly, “it is not at his own house that I ever see him.”
“So I am,” Jonson replied coolly, “I never see him at his own place.”
I was silent, for I was now rapidly and minutely weighing the benefits and disadvantages of trusting Jonson as he had desired me to do.
I was quiet because I was now quickly and carefully considering the pros and cons of trusting Jonson as he asked me to.
To reduce the question to the simplest form of logic, he had either the power of assisting my investigation, or he had not: if not, neither could he much impede it, and therefore, it mattered little whether he was in my confidence or not; if he had the power, the doubt was, whether it would be better for me to benefit by it openly, or by stratagem; that is—whether it were wiser to state the whole case to him, or continue to gain whatever I was able by dint of a blind examination. Now, the disadvantage of candour was, that if it were his wish to screen Dawson and his friend, he would be prepared to do so, and even to put them on their guard against my suspicions; but the indifference he had testified with regard to Dawson seemed to render this probability very small. The benefits of candour were more prominent: Job would then be fully aware that his own safety was not at stake; and should I make it more his interest to serve the innocent than the guilty, I should have the entire advantage, not only of any actual information he might possess, but of his skill and shrewdness in providing additional proof, or at least suggesting advantageous hints. Moreover, in spite of my vanity and opinion of my own penetration, I could not but confess, that it was unlikely that my cross-examination should be very successful with so old and experienced a sinner as Mr. Jonson. “Set a thief to catch a thief,” is among the wisest of wise sayings, and accordingly I resolved in favour of a disclosure.
To break the question down to its simplest logic, he either had the ability to help with my investigation, or he didn’t: if he didn’t, he couldn’t really block it either, so it didn’t matter much whether he was on my side or not; if he did have the ability, the question was whether it would be better for me to take advantage of it openly or to use a trick; that is—whether it would be smarter to lay everything out for him or to keep getting whatever I could through a blind inquiry. The downside of honesty was that if he wanted to protect Dawson and his friend, he’d be ready to do so and even warn them about my suspicions; however, his indifference towards Dawson seemed to make this possibility very unlikely. The advantages of being honest were clearer: Job would then know that his own safety wasn’t in danger; and if I could make it more in his interest to help the innocent rather than the guilty, I would have a complete advantage, not only from any actual information he might have but also from his skills and cleverness in providing more proof or at least giving helpful hints. Additionally, despite my pride and belief in my own insight, I had to admit that it was unlikely my cross-examination would be very effective with such an old and experienced wrongdoer as Mr. Jonson. "Set a thief to catch a thief" is one of the smartest sayings, so I decided to go for transparency.
Drawing my chair close to Jonson’s, fixing my eye upon his countenance, and throwing into my own the most open, yet earnest expression I could summon, I briefly proceeded to sketch Glanville’s situation (only concealing his name), and Thornton’s charges. I mentioned my own suspicions of the accuser, and my desire of discovering Dawson, whom Thornton appeared to me artfully to secrete. Lastly, I concluded, with a solemn promise, that if my listener could, by any zeal, exertion, knowledge, or contrivance of his own, procure the detection of the men, whom I was convinced were the murderers, a pension of three hundred pounds a-year should be immediately settled upon him.
Drawing my chair closer to Jonson’s, I locked my eyes on his face and tried to show the most sincere, yet open expression I could muster. I quickly laid out Glanville’s situation (only hiding his name) and Thornton’s accusations. I shared my own suspicions about the accuser and my wish to find Dawson, who I believed Thornton was cleverly hiding. Finally, I wrapped up with a serious promise that if my listener could, through any effort, knowledge, or smartness of his own, help expose the men I was sure were the murderers, a yearly pension of three hundred pounds would be immediately arranged for him.
During my communication, the patient Job sat mute and still, fixing his eyes on the ground, and only betraying, by an occasional elevation of the brows, that he took the slightest interest in the tale: when, however, I touched upon the peroration, which so tenderly concluded with the mention of three hundred pounds a-year, a visible change came over the countenance of Mr. Jonson. He rubbed his hands with an air of great content, and one sudden smile broke over his features, and almost buried his eyes amid the intricate host of wrinkles it called forth: the smile vanished as rapidly as it came, and Mr. Job turned round to me with a solemn and sedate aspect.
During our conversation, the patient, Job, sat quietly and still, staring at the ground, only showing a little interest with a slight raising of his eyebrows. However, when I got to the part that ended with the mention of three hundred pounds a year, I noticed a distinct change in Mr. Jonson's expression. He rubbed his hands together with a look of great satisfaction, and a sudden smile spread across his face, almost hiding his eyes in the complex wrinkles it created. But just as quickly as it appeared, the smile disappeared, and Mr. Job turned to me with a serious and composed expression.
“Well, your honour,” said he, “I’m glad you’ve told me all; we must see what can be done. As for Thornton, I’m afraid we shan’t make much out of him, for he’s an old offender, whose conscience is as hard as a brick-bat; but, of Dawson, I hope better things. However, you must let me go now, for this is a matter that requires a vast deal of private consideration. I shall call upon you tomorrow, Sir, before ten o’clock, since you say matters are so pressing; and, I trust, you will then see that you have no reason to repent of the confidence you have placed in a man of honour.”
“Well, your honor,” he said, “I’m glad you’ve shared everything with me; we need to figure out what we can do. As for Thornton, I’m afraid we won’t get much from him, since he’s a repeat offender with a conscience as hard as a brick; but I have higher hopes for Dawson. However, I need to go now because this is something that requires a lot of private thought. I’ll come see you tomorrow, Sir, before ten o’clock, since you mentioned things are urgent; and I trust that by then, you’ll see you have no reason to regret the trust you’ve placed in a man of honor.”
So saying, Mr. Job Jonson emptied the remainder of the bottle into his tumbler, held it up to the light with the gusto of a connoisseur, and concluded his potations with a hearty smack of the lips, followed by a long sigh.
So saying, Mr. Job Jonson poured the rest of the bottle into his glass, held it up to the light like an expert, and finished his drink with a loud smack of his lips, followed by a deep sigh.
“Ah, your honour!” said he, “good wine is a marvellous whetter of the intellect; but your true philosopher is always moderate: for my part, I never exceed my two bottles.”
“Ah, your honor!” he said, “good wine really sharpens the mind; but a true philosopher knows how to be moderate: as for me, I never drink more than two bottles.”
And with these words, this true philosopher took his departure.
And with these words, this genuine philosopher left.
No sooner was I freed from his presence, than my thoughts flew to Ellen: I had neither been able to call nor write the whole of the day; and I was painfully fearful, lest my precautions with Sir Reginald’s valet had been frustrated, and the alarm of his imprisonment reached her and Lady Glanville. Harassed by this fear, I disregarded the lateness of the hour, and immediately repaired to Berkeley-Square.
No sooner was I away from him than I started thinking about Ellen: I hadn’t been able to call or write all day, and I was really worried that my efforts with Sir Reginald’s valet had failed, and that the news of his imprisonment had reached her and Lady Glanville. Anxious about this, I ignored how late it was and headed straight to Berkeley-Square.
Lady and Miss Glanville were alone and at dinner: the servant spoke with his usual unconcern—“They are quite well?” said I, relieved, but still anxious: and the servant replying in the affirmative, I again returned home, and wrote a long, and, I hope, consoling letter to Sir Reginald.
Lady and Miss Glanville were having dinner alone. The servant spoke as casually as ever—“Are they doing well?” I asked, feeling relieved but still anxious. The servant said yes, so I went back home and wrote a long letter to Sir Reginald, hoping it would be comforting.
VOLUME VIII.
CHAPTER LXXX.
K. Henry. Lord Say, Jack Cade hath sworn to have thy head.
K. Henry. Lord Say, Jack Cade has sworn to take your head.
Say. Ay, but I hope your Highness shall have his.—2nd Part of Henry IV.
Say. Yeah, but I hope your Highness gets his.—2nd Part of Henry IV.
Punctual to his appointment, the next morning came Mr. Job Jonson. I had been on the rack of expectation for the last three hours previous to his arrival, and the warmth of my welcome must have removed any little diffidence with which so shame-faced a gentleman might possibly have been troubled.
Punctual to his appointment, the next morning came Mr. Job Jonson. I had been filled with anticipation for the last three hours before he arrived, and the warmth of my welcome must have eased any shyness that such a embarrassed gentleman might have felt.
At my request, he sat himself down, and seeing that my breakfast things were on the table, remarked what a famous appetite the fresh air always gave him. I took the hint, and pushed the rolls towards him. He immediately fell to work, and for the next quarter of an hour, his mouth was far too well occupied for the intrusive impertinence of words. At last the things were removed, and Mr. Jonson began.
At my request, he sat down, and noticing that my breakfast items were on the table, he commented on how much the fresh air always made him hungry. I took the hint and pushed the rolls toward him. He immediately dug in, and for the next fifteen minutes, he was too busy eating to say a word. Finally, when the plates were cleared, Mr. Jonson started speaking.
“I have thought well over the matter, your honour, and I believe we can manage to trounce the rascals—for I agree with you, that there is not a doubt that Thornton and Dawson are the real criminals; but the affair, Sir, is one of the greatest difficulty and importance—nay, of the greatest personal danger. My life may be the forfeit of my desire to serve you—you will not, therefore, be surprised at my accepting your liberal offer of three hundred a year, should I be successful; although I do assure you, Sir, that it was my original intention to reject all recompence, for I am naturally benevolent, and love doing a good action. Indeed, Sir, if I were alone in the world, I should scorn any remuneration, for virtue is its own reward; but a real moralist, your honour, must not forget his duties on any consideration, and I have a little family to whom my loss would be an irreparable injury; this, upon my honour, is my only inducement for taking advantage of your generosity;” and as the moralist ceased, he took out of his waistcoat pocket a paper, which he handed to me with his usual bow of deference.
“I've thought about this a lot, your honor, and I believe we can take down the criminals— I agree with you that there's no doubt Thornton and Dawson are the real wrongdoers. However, this situation is extremely challenging and important— indeed, it poses great personal risk. My life could be at stake because I want to help you— so you won’t be surprised that I’m accepting your generous offer of three hundred a year, if I succeed. I do want to assure you that I initially planned to refuse any compensation, as I naturally like to be kind and enjoy doing good deeds. Honestly, if I were alone in the world, I would refuse any payment because virtue is its own reward. But a true moralist, your honor, must remember their responsibilities no matter what, and I have a family that would be severely affected by my loss; this, I promise, is my only reason for taking you up on your generosity.” And as the moralist finished speaking, he took a piece of paper out of his waistcoat pocket and handed it to me with his usual respectful bow.
I glanced over it—it was a bond, apparently drawn up in all the legal formalities, pledging myself, in case Job Jonson, before the expiration of three days, gave that information which should lead to the detection and punishment of the true murderers of Sir John Tyrrell, deceased, to ensure to the said Job Jonson the yearly annuity of three hundred pounds.
I took a quick look at it—it was a contract, clearly written with all the legal details, promising that if Job Jonson, within three days, provided information that would help catch and punish the real murderers of Sir John Tyrrell, who had passed away, I would guarantee Job Jonson a yearly payment of three hundred pounds.
“It is with much pleasure that I shall sign this paper,” said I; “but allow me (par parenthese) to observe, that since you only accept the annuity for the sake of benefiting your little family, in case of your death, this annuity, ceasing with your life, will leave your children as pennyless as at present.”
“It gives me great pleasure to sign this document,” I said; “but let me just point out that since you’re only accepting the annuity to help your family in case of your death, this annuity will end when you do, leaving your children as broke as they are now.”
“Pardon me, your honour,” rejoined Job, not a whit daunted at the truth of my remark, “I can insure!”
“Excuse me, your honor,” replied Job, completely unfazed by the truth of my comment, “I can insure!”
“I forgot that,” said I, signing, and restoring the paper; “and now to business.”
“I forgot that,” I said, sighing and putting the paper back; “and now, let’s get down to business.”
Jonson gravely and carefully looked over the interesting document I returned to him, and carefully lapping it in three envelopes, inserted it in a huge red pocket-book, which he thrust into an innermost pocket in his waistcoat.
Jonson seriously and methodically examined the intriguing document I handed back to him, and then, carefully wrapping it in three envelopes, placed it in a large red notebook, which he shoved into the deepest pocket of his waistcoat.
“Right, Sir,” said he, slowly, “to business. Before I begin, you must, however, promise me, upon your honour as a gentleman, the strictest secrecy, as to my communications.”
“Okay, Sir,” he said slowly, “let’s get to business. Before I start, though, you have to promise me, on your honor as a gentleman, to keep what I say absolutely secret.”
I readily agreed to this, so far as that secrecy did not impede my present object; and Job being content with this condition, resumed.
I happily agreed to this, as long as keeping it a secret didn’t interfere with my current goal; and Job, satisfied with this condition, continued.
“You must forgive me, if, in order to arrive at the point in question, I set out from one which may seem to you a little distant.”
“You have to forgive me if, to get to the point we’re discussing, I start from one that might seem a bit far off to you.”
I nodded my assent, and Job continued.
I nodded in agreement, and Job went on.
“I have known Dawson for some years; my acquaintance with him commenced at Newmarket, for I have always had a slight tendency to the turf. He was a wild, foolish fellow, easily led into any mischief, but ever the first to sneak out of it; in short, when he became one of us, which his extravagance soon compelled him to do, we considered him as a very serviceable tool, but one, that while he was quite wicked enough to begin a bad action, was much too weak to go through with it; accordingly he was often employed, but never trusted. By the word us, which I see has excited your curiosity, I merely mean a body corporate, established furtively, and restricted solely to exploits on the turf. I think it right to mention this, because I have the honour to belong to many other societies to which Dawson could never have been admitted. Well, Sir, our club was at last broken up, and Dawson was left to shift for himself. His father was still alive, and the young hopeful having quarrelled with him, was in the greatest distress. He came to me with a pitiful story, and a more pitiful face; so I took compassion upon the poor devil, and procured him, by dint of great interest, admission into a knot of good fellows, whom I visited, by the way, last night. Here I took him under my especial care; and as far as I could, with such a dull-headed dromedary, taught him some of the most elegant arts of my profession. However, the ungrateful dog soon stole back to his old courses, and robbed me of half my share of a booty to which I had helped him myself. I hate treachery and ingratitude, your honour; they are so terribly ungentlemanlike.
“I've known Dawson for a few years; I first met him at Newmarket, since I've always had a bit of a thing for horse racing. He was a reckless, foolish guy, easily talked into trouble, but always the first to bail when things got tough. In short, when he eventually became part of our group, which his wild spending soon forced him to do, we saw him as a useful tool—though one that was definitely bad enough to start trouble, but too weak to see it through. So, he was often used, but never fully trusted. By 'us,' which I'm sure has piqued your interest, I just mean a secret group formed solely for shady dealings in horse racing. It's important to mention because I have the honor of belonging to many other organizations that Dawson could never have joined. Well, eventually our club fell apart, and Dawson was left to fend for himself. His father was still alive, and after a fight with him, he found himself in serious trouble. He came to me with a sad story and an even sadder expression, so I felt sorry for the poor guy and, through significant effort, got him into a group of good people. I actually visited them last night. Here, I took him under my wing and, as much as possible with such a dim-witted fool, taught him some of the finer skills of my profession. However, the ungrateful jerk quickly returned to his old habits and stole half of my share from a score that I had helped him with. I can't stand treachery and ingratitude, your honor; they're just so incredibly unclassy.”
“I then lost sight of him, till between two and three months ago, when he returned to town, and attended our meetings with Tom Thornton, who had been chosen a member of the club some months before. Since we had met, Dawson’s father had died, and I thought his flash appearance in town arose from his new inheritance. I was mistaken: old Dawson had tied up the property so tightly, that the young one could not scrape enough to pay his debts; accordingly, before he came to town, he gave up his life interest in the property to his creditors. However that be, Master Dawson seemed at the top of Fortune’s wheel. He kept his horses, and sported the set to champagne and venison; in short, there would have been no end to his extravagance, had not Thornton sucked him like a leech.
“I lost track of him until about two or three months ago, when he came back to town and started attending our meetings with Tom Thornton, who had been made a member of the club a few months earlier. Since we last met, Dawson’s father had passed away, and I thought his sudden return to town was due to his new inheritance. I was wrong: old Dawson had tied up the estate so tightly that the young one couldn’t gather enough to cover his debts; so, before he came to town, he gave up his interest in the property to his creditors. Regardless, Master Dawson seemed to be on top of the world. He kept his horses and flaunted the good life with champagne and fancy meals; in short, he would have gone on with his lavish spending if Thornton hadn’t drained him dry like a leech.”
“It was about that time, that I asked Dawson for a trifle to keep me from jail; for I was ill in bed, and could not help myself. Will you believe, Sir, that the rascal told me to go and be d—d, and Thornton said amen? I did not forget the ingratitude of my protege, though when I recovered I appeared entirely to do so. No sooner could I walk about, than I relieved all my necessities. He is but a fool who starves, with all London before him. In proportion as my finances increased, Dawson’s visibly decayed. With them, decreased also his spirits. He became pensive and downcast; never joined any of our parties, and gradually grew quite a useless member of the corporation. To add to his melancholy, he was one morning present at the execution of an unfortunate associate of ours: this made a deep impression upon him; from that moment, he became thoroughly moody and despondent. He was frequently heard talking to himself, could not endure to be left alone in the dark, and began rapidly to pine away.
“It was around that time that I asked Dawson for a little help to keep me out of jail; I was sick in bed and couldn't manage on my own. Can you believe, Sir, that the rascal told me to go to hell, and Thornton agreed? I didn’t forget the ingratitude of my protégé, though when I got better, I acted as if I had. As soon as I was able to get around, I took care of all my needs. It’s foolish to starve when all of London is out there. As my finances improved, Dawson’s clearly declined. Along with them, his spirits dropped as well. He became gloomy and withdrawn; never joined any of our gatherings, and gradually became quite a useless member of the group. To add to his sadness, he witnessed the execution of an unfortunate associate one morning: this had a profound effect on him; from then on, he became completely moody and depressed. He was often heard talking to himself, couldn’t stand being left alone in the dark, and started to waste away quickly.”
“One night, when he and I were seated together, he asked me if I never repented of my sins, and then added, with a groan, that I had never committed the heinous crime he had. I pressed him to confess, but he would not. However, I coupled that half avowal with his sudden riches and the mysterious circumstances of Sir John Tyrrell’s death, and dark suspicions came into my mind. At that time, and indeed ever since Dawson re-appeared, we were often in the habit of discussing the notorious murder which then engrossed public attention; and as Dawson and Thornton had been witnesses on the inquest, we frequently referred to them respecting it. Dawson always turned pale, and avoided the subject; Thornton, on the contrary, brazened it out with his usual impudence. Dawson’s aversion to the mention of the murder now came into my remembrance with double weight to strengthen my suspicions; and, on conversing with one or two of our comrades, I found that my doubts were more than shared, and that Dawson had frequently, when unusually oppressed with his hypochondria, hinted at his committal of some dreadful crime, and at his unceasing remorse for it.
“One night, while we were sitting together, he asked me if I ever regretted my sins and then added, with a sigh, that I had never committed the terrible crime he had. I tried to get him to confess, but he wouldn’t. However, I linked that half-admission with his sudden wealth and the mysterious circumstances surrounding Sir John Tyrrell’s death, and dark suspicions started to form in my mind. At that time, and really ever since Dawson reappeared, we often talked about the infamous murder that was capturing public attention; since Dawson and Thornton had been witnesses at the inquest, we frequently referred to them about it. Dawson always went pale and avoided the topic; Thornton, on the other hand, faced it with his usual boldness. Dawson’s dislike for talking about the murder now came back to me with even more weight to strengthen my suspicions; and after talking with one or two of our friends, I discovered that my doubts were more than shared, and that Dawson had often, when particularly weighed down by his depression, hinted at committing some terrible crime and his ongoing remorse for it.
“By degrees, Dawson grew worse and worse—his health decayed, he started at a shadow—drank deeply, and spoke, in his intoxication, words that made the hairs of our green men stand on end.
“Gradually, Dawson got worse and worse—his health declined, he jumped at shadows, drank heavily, and in his drunken state, spoke words that sent shivers down the spines of our inexperienced crew.”
“We must not suffer this,” said Thornton, whose hardy effrontery enabled him to lord it over the jolly boys, as if he were their dimber-damber; “his ravings and humdurgeon will unman all our youngsters.” And so, under this pretence, Thornton had the unhappy man conveyed away to a secret asylum, known only to the chiefs of the gang, and appropriated to the reception of persons who, from the same weakness as Dawson, were likely to endanger others, or themselves. There many a poor wretch has been secretly immured, and never suffered to revisit the light of Heaven. The moon’s minions, as well as the monarch’s, must have their state prisoners, and their state victims.
“We can’t allow this,” said Thornton, whose boldness gave him the confidence to boss around the cheerful guys, as if he were in charge; “his rants and nonsense will demoralize all our young people.” So, under this pretense, Thornton had the unfortunate man taken away to a secret asylum, known only to the leaders of the group, which was designated for individuals like Dawson, who, because of their similar weaknesses, could pose a danger to themselves or others. There, many a poor soul has been quietly locked away, never allowed to see the light of day again. The moon’s followers, just like the king’s, must have their political prisoners and their victims.
“Well, Sir, I shall not detain you much longer. Last night, after your obliging confidence, I repaired to the meeting; Thornton was there, and very much out of humour. When our messmates dropped off, and we were alone, at one corner of the room, I began talking to him carelessly about his accusation of your friend, whom I have since learnt is Sir Reginald Glanville—an old friend of mine too; aye, you may look, Sir, but I can stake my life to having picked his pocket one night at the Opera. Thornton was greatly surprised at my early intelligence of a fact, hitherto kept so profound a secret; however, I explained it away by a boast of my skill in acquiring information: and he then incautiously let out, that he was exceedingly vexed with himself for the charge he had made against the prisoner, and very uneasy at the urgent inquiries set on foot for Dawson. More and more convinced of his guilt, I quitted the meeting, and went to Dawson’s retreat.
“Well, Sir, I won't keep you much longer. Last night, after your helpful trust, I went to the meeting; Thornton was there and in a really bad mood. When our friends left and we were alone in one corner of the room, I started chatting with him casually about his accusation against your friend, who I’ve since learned is Sir Reginald Glanville—an old friend of mine as well; yes, you can be surprised, Sir, but I can guarantee I once picked his pocket at the Opera. Thornton was really shocked that I knew about this secret so early; however, I brushed it off by bragging about my ability to gather information. He then unwittingly revealed that he was extremely annoyed with himself for accusing the prisoner and was quite anxious about the intense inquiries being made about Dawson. More convinced of his guilt, I left the meeting and headed to Dawson’s hideout.
“For fear of his escape, Thornton had had him closely confined to one of the most secret rooms in the house. His solitude and the darkness of the place, combined with his remorse, had worked upon a mind, never too strong, almost to insanity. He was writhing with the most acute and morbid pangs of conscience that my experience, which has been pretty ample, ever witnessed. The old hag, who is the Hecate (you see, Sir, I have had a classical education) of the place, was very loth to admit me to him, for Thornton had bullied her into a great fear of the consequences of disobeying his instructions; but she did not dare to resist my orders. Accordingly I had a long interview with the unfortunate man; he firmly believes that Thornton intends to murder him; and says, that if he could escape from his dungeon, he would surrender himself up to the first magistrate he could find.
“For fear of his escape, Thornton had him locked up in one of the most secret rooms in the house. His isolation and the darkness of the place, combined with his guilt, almost drove his not-so-strong mind to insanity. He was writhing with the most intense and twisted pangs of conscience that I've ever seen, and I have quite a bit of experience. The old woman, who is basically the witch of the place (you see, Sir, I have a classical education), was very reluctant to let me see him because Thornton had scared her into fearing the consequences of ignoring his orders; but she couldn’t resist my commands. So, I had a long conversation with the unfortunate man; he firmly believes that Thornton plans to kill him, and says that if he could escape from his cell, he would turn himself in to the first magistrate he could find.”
“I told him that an innocent man had been apprehended for the crime of which I knew he and Thornton were guilty; and then taking upon myself the office of a preacher, I exhorted him to atone, as far as possible, for his past crime, by a full and faithful confession; that would deliver the innocent, and punish the guilty. I held out to him the hope that this confession might perhaps serve the purpose of king’s evidence, and obtain him a pardon for his crime; and I promised to use my utmost zeal and diligence to promote his escape from his present den.
“I told him that an innocent man had been arrested for the crime that I knew he and Thornton committed; then, stepping into the role of a preacher, I urged him to make amends for his past actions with a complete and honest confession. This would free the innocent and hold the guilty accountable. I offered him the hope that this confession might qualify him for king’s evidence and potentially earn him a pardon for his crime. I promised to do everything I could to help him escape from his current situation.”
“He said, in answer, that he did not wish to live; that he suffered the greatest tortures of mind; and that the only comfort earth held out to him would be to ease his remorse by a full acknowledgment of his crime, and to hope for future mercy by expiating his offence on the scaffold; all this, and much more, to the same purpose, the hen-hearted fellow told me with sighs and groans. I would fain have taken his confession on the spot, and carried it away with me, but he refused to give it to me, or to any one but a parson, whose services he implored me to procure him. I told him, at first, that the thing was impossible; but, moved by his distress and remorse, I promised, at last, to bring one tonight, who should both administer spiritual comfort to him and receive his deposition. My idea at the moment was to disguise myself in the dress of the pater cove, [Note: A parson, or minister—but generally applied to a priest of the lowest order.] and perform the double job—since then I have thought of a better scheme.
“He said in response that he didn’t want to live; that he was enduring the greatest mental agony; and that the only comfort the world offered him would be to ease his guilt by fully admitting his crime, and to hope for future mercy by atoning for his offense on the gallows; all this, and a lot more, the cowardly guy told me with sighs and groans. I really wanted to take his confession right then and there and take it with me, but he refused to share it with me or anyone else but a priest, whose help he begged me to get for him. I told him at first that it was impossible, but moved by his pain and regret, I finally promised to bring one tonight who would both give him spiritual comfort and take his statement. At that moment, I thought about disguising myself in a priest’s outfit and doing both jobs—since then I’ve come up with a better plan.”
“As my character, you see, your honour, is not so highly prized by the magistrates as it ought to be, any confession made to me might not be of the same value as if it were made to any one else—to a gentleman like you, for instance; and, moreover, it will not do for me to appear in evidence against any of the fraternity; and for two reasons: first, because I have taken a solemn oath never to do so; and, secondly, because I have a very fair chance of joining Sir John Tyrrell in kingdom come if I do. My present plan, therefore, if it meets your concurrence, would be to introduce your honour as the parson, and for you to receive the confession, which, indeed, you might take down in writing. This plan, I candidly confess, is not without great difficulty and some danger; for I have not only to impose you upon Dawson as a priest, but also upon Brimstone Bess as one of our jolly boys; for I need not tell you that any real parson might knock a long time at her door before it could be opened to him. You must, therefore, be as mum as a mole, unless she cants to you, and your answers must then be such as I shall dictate, otherwise she may detect you, and, should any of the true men be in the house, we should both come off worse than we went in.”
“As my character, you see, Your Honor, isn't valued by the magistrates as it should be, any confession made to me might not be as credible as if it were made to someone else—like a gentleman such as yourself; and besides, I cannot testify against any of my associates for two reasons: first, because I've taken a serious oath never to do so; and second, because I might end up joining Sir John Tyrrell in the afterlife if I do. My current plan, therefore, if you agree, would be to introduce you as the parson, and for you to receive the confession, which you could also write down. I openly admit that this plan has significant difficulties and some risks; because I not only have to convince Dawson that you're a priest, but also trick Brimstone Bess into thinking you're one of our merry crew; I shouldn't have to tell you that any real parson might wait a long time at her door before it gets opened. Therefore, you must be tight-lipped, unless she speaks to you, and your responses must be what I dictate, or she might catch on, and if any genuine men are in the house, we would both end up worse off than when we went in.”
“My dear Mr. Job,” replied I, “there appears to me to be a much easier plan than all this; and that is, simply to tell the Bow-street officers where Dawson may be found, and I think they would be able to carry him away from the arms of Mrs. Brimstone Bess without any great difficulty or danger.”
“My dear Mr. Job,” I replied, “I think there’s a much simpler plan than all this; we could just tell the Bow Street officers where to find Dawson, and I believe they could easily take him away from Mrs. Brimstone Bess without much trouble or risk.”
Jonson smiled.
Jonson grinned.
“I should not long enjoy my annuity, your honour, if I were to set the runners upon our best hive. I should be stung to death before the week was out. Even you, should you accompany me to-night, will never know where the spot is situated, nor would you discover it again if you searched all London, with the whole police at your back. Besides, Dawson is not the only person in the house for whom the law is hunting—there are a score others whom I have no desire to give up to the gallows—hid among the odds and ends of the house, as snug as plums in a pudding. God forbid that I should betray them, and for nothing too! No, your honour, the only plan I can think of is the one I proposed; if you do not approve of it, and it certainly is open to exception, I must devise some other: but that may require delay.”
“I won't enjoy my annuity for long, your honor, if I have to lead the police to our best hive. I'd be stung to death before the week is over. Even if you come with me tonight, you’ll never find the place, nor would you be able to locate it again even if you searched all of London with the police backing you. Plus, Dawson isn't the only one in the house that the law is after—there are plenty of others I don’t want to send to the gallows, tucked away among the odds and ends of the house, safe as plums in a pudding. God forbid I betray them for nothing! So, your honor, the only plan I can think of is the one I proposed; if you don’t like it, and I admit it has its faults, I’ll have to come up with another plan, but that might take some time.”
“No, my good Job,” replied I, “I am ready to attend you: but could we not manage to release Dawson, as well as take his deposition?—his personal evidence is worth all the written ones in the world.”
“No, my good Job,” I replied, “I’m ready to help you: but can we not find a way to let Dawson go while also taking his statement? His personal testimony is worth more than all the written ones in the world.”
“Very true,” answered Job, “and if it be possible to give Bess the slip, we will. However, let us not lose what we may get by grasping at what we may not; let us have the confession first, and we’ll try for the release afterwards. I have another reason for this, Sir, which, if you knew as much of penitent prigs as I do, you would easily understand. However, it may be explained by the old proverb, of ‘the devil was sick,’ As long as Dawson is stowed away in a dark hole, and fancies devils in every corner, he may be very anxious to make confessions, which, in broad day-light, might not seem to him so desirable. Darkness and solitude are strange stimulants to the conscience, and we may as well not lose any advantage they give us.”
“Very true,” Job replied, “and if we can sneak past Bess, we definitely will. But let's not risk what we could gain by reaching for something we might not get; let’s secure the confession first, and then we’ll see about the release afterward. I have another reason for this, Sir, which, if you knew as much about penitent jerks as I do, you’d understand easily. However, it can be summed up by the old saying, ‘the devil was sick.’ As long as Dawson is hidden away in a dark place and sees demons in every shadow, he might feel eager to confess things that, in broad daylight, wouldn’t seem so appealing to him. Darkness and solitude can really stir up the conscience, and we shouldn’t miss out on any advantage they offer us.”
“You are an admirable reasoner,” cried I, “and I am impatient to accompany you—at what hour shall it be?”
“You're an impressive thinker,” I exclaimed, “and I'm eager to join you—what time will it be?”
“Not much before midnight,” answered Jonson, “but your honour must go back to school and learn lessons before then. Suppose Bess were to address you thus: ‘Well you parish bull prig, are you for lushing jackey, or pattering in the hum box?’ [Note: Well, you parson thief, are you for drinking gin, or talking in the pulpit?] I’ll be bound you would not know how to answer.”
“Not long before midnight,” Jonson replied, “but you need to go back to school and learn some lessons before then. Imagine Bess saying to you: ‘Well, you parish thief, are you up for drinking gin, or talking in the pulpit?’ I bet you wouldn’t know how to respond.”
“I am afraid you are right, Mr. Jonson,” said I, in a tone of self-humiliation.
“I’m afraid you’re right, Mr. Jonson,” I said, in a tone of self-deprecation.
“Never mind,” replied the compassionate Job, “we are all born ignorant—knowledge is not learnt in a day. A few of the most common and necessary words in our St. Giles’s Greek, I shall be able to teach you before night; and I will, beforehand, prepare the old lady for seeing a young hand in the profession. As I must disguise you before we go, and that cannot well be done here, suppose you dine with me at my lodgings.”
“Don’t worry,” replied the kind Job, “we’re all born clueless—knowledge isn’t gained in a day. I can teach you a few of the most common and essential words in our St. Giles’s Greek before nightfall; and I’ll also prepare the old lady for seeing a young person in the profession. Since I need to disguise you before we leave, and that’s hard to do here, why don’t you join me for dinner at my place?”
“I shall be too happy,” said I, not a little surprised at the offer.
“I'll be really happy,” I said, somewhat surprised by the offer.
“I am in Charlotte-street, Bloomsbury, No.—. You must ask for me by the name of Captain Douglas,” said Job, with dignity, “and we’ll dine at five, in order to have time for your preliminary initiation.”
“I am on Charlotte Street, Bloomsbury, No.—. You must ask for me using the name Captain Douglas,” said Job, with dignity, “and we’ll have dinner at five, so we have time for your initial orientation.”
“With all my heart,” said I; and Mr. Job Jonson then rose, and reminding me of my promise of secrecy, took his departure.
“With all my heart,” I said; and Mr. Job Jonson then got up, reminding me of my promise to keep it a secret, and left.
CHAPTER LXXXI.
Pectus praeceptis format amicis.—Horace.
Character shapes friends.—Horace.
Est quodam prodire tenus, si non datur ultra.—Horace.
It's about making progress, even if you can't move forward any further.—Horace.
With all my love of enterprise and adventure, I cannot say that I should have particularly chosen the project before me for my evening’s amusement, had I been left solely to my own will; but Glanville’s situation forbade me to think of self, and so far from shrinking at the danger to which I was about to be exposed, I looked forward with the utmost impatience to the hour of rejoining Jonson.
With all my love for projects and adventure, I can't say I would have picked this task for my evening fun if it were entirely up to me; but Glanville's situation made it impossible to think about myself, and instead of being afraid of the danger I was about to face, I eagerly anticipated the moment I could meet up with Jonson again.
There was yet a long time upon my hands before five o’clock; and the thought of Ellen left me in no doubt how it should be passed. I went to Berkeley-square; Lady Glanville rose eagerly when I entered the drawing-room.
There was still a lot of time before five o’clock, and the thought of Ellen made it clear how I should spend it. I went to Berkeley Square; Lady Glanville eagerly got up when I walked into the drawing room.
“Have you seen Reginald?” said she, “or do you know where he has gone to?”
“Have you seen Reginald?” she asked, “or do you know where he went?”
I answered, carelessly, that he had left town for a few days, and, I believed, merely upon a vague excursion, for the benefit of the country air.
I casually replied that he had left town for a few days and, as far as I knew, it was just for a random trip to enjoy the fresh country air.
“You reassure us,” said Lady Glanville; “we have been quite alarmed by Seymour’s manner. He appeared so confused when he told us Reginald left town, that I really thought some accident had happened to him.”
“You reassure us,” said Lady Glanville; “we have been quite worried by Seymour’s behavior. He seemed so disoriented when he told us Reginald left town that I honestly thought something terrible had happened to him.”
I sate myself by Ellen, who appeared wholly occupied in the formation of a purse. While I was whispering into her ear words, which brought a thousand blushes to her cheek, Lady Glanville interrupted me, by an exclamation of “Have you seen the papers to-day, Mr. Pelham?” and on my reply in the negative, she pointed to an article in the Morning Herald, which she said had occupied their conjectures all the morning—it ran thus:—
I sat next to Ellen, who seemed completely focused on making a purse. While I was whispering sweet things into her ear that made her blush a thousand times, Lady Glanville interrupted us with an exclamation of “Have you seen the papers today, Mr. Pelham?” When I said no, she pointed to an article in the Morning Herald that she claimed had everyone talking all morning—it said this:—
“The evening before last, a person of rank and celebrity, was privately carried before the Magistrate at—. Since then, he has undergone an examination, the nature of which, as well as the name of the individual, is as yet kept a profound secret.”
“The night before last, a well-known and important person was quietly brought before the Magistrate at—. Since then, he has been questioned, but the details of the situation and the person's name are still closely guarded secrets.”
I believe that I have so firm a command over my countenance, that I should not change tint nor muscle, to hear of the greatest calamity that could happen to me. I did not therefore betray a single one of the emotions this paragraph excited within me, but appeared, on the contrary, as much at a loss as Lady Glanville, and wondered and guessed with her, till she remembered my present situation in the family, and left me alone with Ellen.
I believe I have such control over my facial expressions that I wouldn't change a single feature, even if I heard about the worst disaster that could happen to me. So I didn’t show any of the emotions this paragraph stirred in me; instead, I seemed just as confused as Lady Glanville, wondering and guessing along with her, until she remembered my situation in the family and left me alone with Ellen.
Why should the tete-a-tete of lovers be so uninteresting to the world—when there is scarcely a being in it who has not loved. The expressions of every other feeling comes home to us all—the expressions of love weary and fatigue us. But the interview of that morning, was far from resembling those which the maxims of love at that early period of its existence would assert. I could not give myself up to happiness which might so soon be disturbed, and though I veiled my anxiety and coldness from Ellen, I felt it as a crime to indulge even the appearance of transport, while Glanville lay alone, and in prison, with the charges of murder yet uncontroverted, and the chances of its doom undiminshed.
Why should the tete-a-tete of lovers be so boring to the world—when there’s hardly anyone who hasn’t loved? The expressions of every other feeling resonate with all of us—the expressions of love tire us out. But the conversation that morning was nothing like what the rules of love would suggest at that early stage. I couldn’t allow myself to be happy knowing it could be disrupted at any moment, and even though I hid my worry and coldness from Ellen, I felt guilty for showing any hint of joy while Glanville sat alone in prison, facing unresolved murder charges, with the possibility of a terrible outcome still looming.
The clock had struck four before I left Ellen’s, and without returning to my hotel, I threw myself into a hackney coach, and drove to Charlotte-street. The worthy Job received me with his wonted dignity and ease; his lodgings consisted of a first floor, furnished according to all the notions of Bloomsbury elegance—viz. new, glaring Brussels carpeting; convex mirrors, with massy gilt frames, and eagles at the summit; rosewood chairs, with chintz cushions; bright grates, with a flower-pot, cut out of yellow paper, in each; in short, all that especial neatness of upholstering paraphernalia, which Vincent used not inaptly, to designate by the title of “the tea-chest taste.” Jonson seemed not a little proud of his apartments—accordingly, I complimented him upon their elegance.
The clock had just struck four when I left Ellen's place, and without going back to my hotel, I hopped into a cab and headed to Charlotte Street. The respectable Job welcomed me with his usual dignity and ease; his place was on the first floor, furnished according to the standards of Bloomsbury elegance—bright, flashy Brussels carpet; convex mirrors in heavy gilded frames with eagles on top; rosewood chairs with chintz cushions; shiny grates, each with a flower pot made of yellow paper; in short, all the special neatness in decor that Vincent aptly called “the tea-chest taste.” Jonson seemed quite proud of his apartment—so I complimented him on how elegant it was.
“Under the rose be it spoken,” said he, “the landlady, who is a widow, believes me to be an officer on half pay, and thinks I wish to marry her; poor woman, my black locks and green coat have a witchery that surprises even me: who would be a slovenly thief, when there are such advantages in being a smart one?”
“Under the rose be it spoken,” he said, “the landlady, who is a widow, believes I’m an officer on half pay and thinks I want to marry her; poor woman, my dark hair and green coat have a charm that even surprises me: who would want to be a messy thief when there are so many benefits to being a sharp one?”
“Right, Mr. Jonson!” said I; “but shall I own to you that I am surprised that a gentleman of your talents should stoop to the lower arts of the profession. I always imagined that pickpocketing was a part of your business left only to the plebeian purloiner; now I know, to my cost, that you do not disdain that manual accomplishment.”
“Right, Mr. Jonson!” I said. “But can I be honest with you? I'm surprised that someone with your skills would lower themselves to the less respectable tricks of the trade. I always thought pickpocketing was something left to common thieves; now I see, to my dismay, that you don’t look down on that particular talent.”
“Your honour speaks like a judge,” answered Job: “the fact is, that I should despise what you rightly designate ‘the lower arts of the profession,’ if I did not value myself upon giving them a charm, and investing them with a dignity never bestowed upon them before. To give you an idea of the superior dexterity with which I manage my slight of hand, know, that four times I have been in that shop where you saw me borrow the diamond ring, which you now remark upon my little finger; and four times have I brought back some token of my visitations; nay, the shopman is so far from suspecting me, that he has twice favoured me with the piteous tale of the very losses I myself brought upon him; and I make no doubt that I shall hear in a few days, the whole history of the departed diamond, now in my keeping, coupled with your honour’s appearance and custom. Allow that it would be a pity to suffer pride to stand in the way of the talents with which Providence has blest me; to scorn the little delicacies of art, which I execute so well, would, in my opinion, be as absurd as for an epic poet to disdain the composition of a perfect epigram, or a consummate musician, the melody of a faultless song.”
“Your honor talks like a judge,” Job responded. “The truth is, I would look down on what you rightly call ‘the lower arts of the profession’ if I didn’t take pride in adding a charm to them and giving them a dignity they’ve never had before. To show you the superior skill with which I perform my sleight of hand, know that I have been to that shop four times where you saw me borrow the diamond ring now on my little finger. Each time, I brought back a token from my visits; in fact, the shopkeeper is so far from suspecting me that he has twice shared with me the sad story of the losses I caused him. I have no doubt I’ll soon hear the whole tale of the lost diamond now in my possession, along with your honor’s visits and purchases. It would be a shame to let pride prevent me from using the talents Providence has given me; to disdain the little nuances of art that I execute so well would, in my view, be as ridiculous as an epic poet refusing to write a perfect epigram or a master musician dismissing the melody of a flawless song.”
“Bravo! Mr. Job,” said I; “a truly great man, you see, can confer honour upon trifles.” More I might have said, but was stopt short by the entrance of the landlady, who was a fine, fair, well dressed, comely woman, of about thirty-nine years and eleven months; or, to speak less precisely, between thirty and forty. She came to announce that dinner was served below. We descended, and found a sumptuous repast of roast beef and fish; this primary course was succeeded by that great dainty with common people—a duck and green peas.
“Bravo! Mr. Job,” I said; “a truly great man can make even the smallest things feel important.” I could have said more, but I was cut off by the landlady's entrance, who was a lovely, well-dressed woman, around thirty-nine years and eleven months old; or, to be less specific, somewhere between thirty and forty. She came to let us know that dinner was ready downstairs. We went down and found a lavish meal of roast beef and fish; this main course was followed by the popular treat among regular folks—a duck with green peas.
“Upon my word, Mr. Jonson,” said I, “you fare like a prince; your weekly expenditure must be pretty considerable for a single gentleman.”
“Honestly, Mr. Jonson,” I said, “you live like a king; your weekly spending must be quite a bit for a single guy.”
“I don’t know,” answered Jonson, with an air of lordly indifference—“I have never paid my good hostess any coin but compliments, and, in all probability, never shall.”
“I don’t know,” Jonson replied, with an air of arrogant indifference—“I have never given my good hostess anything but compliments, and I probably never will.”
Was there ever a better illustration of Moore’s admonition—
Was there ever a better example of Moore’s warning—
‘O, ladies, beware of a gay young knight,
‘O, ladies, watch out for a charming young knight,
After dinner, we remounted to the apartments Job emphatically called his own; and he then proceeded to initiate me in those phrases of the noble language of “Flash,” which might best serve my necessities on the approaching occasion. The slang part of my Cambridge education had made me acquainted with some little elementary knowledge, which rendered Jonson’s precepts less strange and abstruse. In this lecture, “sweet and holy,” the hours passed away till it became time for me to dress. Mr. Jonson then took me into the penetralia of his bed-room. I stumbled against an enormous trunk. On hearing the involuntary anathema this accident conjured up to my lips, Jonson said—“Ah, Sir!—do oblige me by trying to move that box.”
After dinner, we went back to the rooms that Job insisted were his. He then began to teach me some phrases from the unique language of “Flash” that would be most useful for the upcoming event. The slang I picked up at Cambridge had given me a basic understanding, which made Jonson’s lessons less confusing. During this “sweet and holy” session, the hours flew by until it was time for me to get dressed. Mr. Jonson then took me into the private area of his bedroom. I tripped over a huge trunk. When I let out a curse because of it, Jonson said, “Ah, Sir!—please do me a favor and try to move that box.”
I did so, but could not stir it an inch.
I tried, but I couldn't move it at all.
“Your honour never saw a jewel box so heavy before, I think,” said Jonson, with a smile.
“Your honor has never seen a jewel box this heavy before, I think,” said Jonson, smiling.
“A jewel box!” I repeated.
“A jewelry box!” I repeated.
“Yes,” returned Jonson—“a jewel box, for it is full of precious stones! When I go away—not a little in my good landlady’s books—I shall desire her, very importantly, to take the greatest care of ‘my box.’ Egad! it would be a treasure to MacAdam: he might pound its flinty contents into a street.”
“Yes,” Jonson replied, “it’s a jewel box because it’s full of precious stones! When I leave—not a small amount in my good landlady’s records—I’ll ask her, quite seriously, to take the utmost care of ‘my box.’ Wow! It would be a treasure to MacAdam: he could crush its hard contents into a street.”
With these words, Mr. Jonson unlocked a wardrobe in the room, and produced a full suit of rusty black.
With that, Mr. Jonson opened a wardrobe in the room and pulled out a complete suit of rusty black.
“There!” said he, with an air of satisfaction—“there! this will be your first step to the pulpit.”
“There!” he said, feeling satisfied—“this will be your first step to the pulpit.”
I doffed my own attire, and with “some natural sighs,” at the deformity of my approaching metamorphosis, I slowly inducted myself in the clerical garments: they were much too wide, and a little too short for me; but Jonson turned me round, as if I were his eldest son, breeched for the first time—and declared, with an emphatical oath, that the clothes fitted me to a hair.
I took off my clothes, and with “some natural sighs,” at the awkwardness of my upcoming transformation, I slowly put on the clerical outfit: it was way too big and a bit too short for me; but Jonson turned me around, as if I were his eldest son, dressed for the first time—and declared, with an emphatic oath, that the clothes fit me perfectly.
My host next opened a tin dressing box, of large dimensions, from which he took sundry powders, lotions, and paints. Nothing but my extreme friendship for Glanville could ever have supported me through the operation I then underwent. My poor complexion, thought I, with tears in my eyes, it is ruined for ever. To crown all—Jonson robbed me, by four clips of his scissars, of the luxuriant locks which, from the pampered indulgence so long accorded to them, might have rebelled against the new dynasty, which Jonson now elected to the crown. This consisted of a shaggy, but admirably made wig, of a sandy colour. When I was thus completely attired from head to foot, Job displayed me to myself before a full length looking glass.
My host then opened a large tin box filled with various powders, lotions, and makeup. Only my strong loyalty to Glanville kept me going through the process I was about to endure. I thought, with tears in my eyes, that my poor skin was ruined forever. To top it all off, Jonson took away my beautiful hair with just four snips of his scissors, hair that, due to the pampering I had given it for so long, could have rebelled against the new look that Jonson had chosen to adopt. This new look was a shaggy but impressively crafted wig in a sandy color. Once I was fully dressed from head to toe, Job showed me my reflection in a full-length mirror.
Had I gazed at the reflection for ever, I should not have recognized either my form or visage. I thought my soul had undergone a real transmigration, and not carried to its new body a particle of the original one. What appeared the most singular was, that I did not seem even to myself at all a ridiculous or outre figure; so admirably had the skill of Mr. Jonson been employed. I overwhelmed him with encomiums, which he took au pied de la lettre. Never, indeed, was there a man so vain of being a rogue.
Had I stared at the reflection forever, I still wouldn't have recognized my own form or face. I felt like my soul had really been transformed, leaving behind not even a trace of the original. What struck me as most unusual was that I didn't see myself as ridiculous or outlandish at all; Mr. Jonson's skill had been applied so brilliantly. I lavished him with compliments, which he took literally. Never before had there been someone so proud of being a scoundrel.
“But,” said I, “why this disguise? Your friends will, probably, be well versed enough in the mysteries of metamorphosis, to see even through your arts; and, as they have never beheld me before, it would very little matter if I went in propria persona.”
“But,” I said, “why the disguise? Your friends will probably be familiar enough with the tricks of transformation to see through your ruse; and since they've never seen me before, it wouldn't matter much if I showed up as myself.”
“True,” answered Job, “but you don’t reflect that without disguise you may hereafter be recognized; our friends walk in Bond-street, as well as your honour; and, in that case, you might be shot without a second, as the saying is.”
“True,” answered Job, “but you don’t realize that without a disguise, you could be recognized later; our friends stroll on Bond Street just like you do; and if that happens, you could get shot without any chance for a second, as the saying goes.”
“You have convinced me,” said I; “and now, before we start, let me say one word further respecting our object. I tell you, fairly, that I think Dawson’s written deposition but a secondary point; and, for this reason, should it not be supported by any circumstantial or local evidence, hereafter to be ascertained, it may be quite insufficient fully to acquit Glanville (in spite of all appearances), and criminate the real murderers. If, therefore, it be possible to carry off Dawson, after having secured his confession, we must. I think it right to insist more particularly on this point, as you appeared to me rather averse to it this morning.”
“You’ve convinced me,” I said. “Now, before we start, let me add one more thing about our goal. Honestly, I believe Dawson’s written statement is a secondary issue; and for this reason, if it’s not backed up by any circumstantial or local evidence that we’ll find later, it might not be enough to fully clear Glanville (despite what it looks like) and might instead implicate the real murderers. So, if it’s possible to take Dawson away after we get his confession, we have to do it. I think it’s important to emphasize this point, as you seemed somewhat reluctant about it this morning.”
“I say ditto to your honour,” returned Job; “and you may be sure that I shall do all in my power to effect your object, not only from that love of virtue which is implanted in my mind, when no stronger inducement leads me astray, but from the more worldly reminiscence, that the annuity we have agreed upon is only to be given in case of success—not merely for well meaning attempts. To say that I have no objection to the release of Dawson, would be to deceive your honour; I own that I have; and the objection is, first, my fear lest he should peach respecting other affairs besides the murder of Sir John Tyrrell; and, secondly, my scruples as to appearing to interfere with his escape. Both of these chances expose me to great danger; however, one does not get three hundred a year for washing one’s hands, and I must balance the one by the other.”
“I agree with you, your honor,” replied Job; “and you can trust that I will do everything I can to help you achieve your goal, not just because of my love for what is right when nothing else leads me off course, but also because I remember that the annuity we agreed on is only paid if we succeed—not just for good intentions. To say that I don’t mind releasing Dawson would be a lie; I admit I do have objections, and they are, first, my concern that he might spill about other matters besides the murder of Sir John Tyrrell; and second, my hesitation to seem like I’m interfering with his escape. Both of these risks put me in serious danger; however, one doesn’t earn three hundred a year for sitting idle, so I have to weigh one against the other.”
“You are a sensible man, Mr. Job,” said I; “and I am sure you will richly earn, and long enjoy your annuity.”
“You're a sensible man, Mr. Job,” I said; “and I’m sure you’ll earn and enjoy your annuity for a long time.”
As I said this, the watchman beneath our window, called “past eleven,” and Jonson, starting up, hastily changed his own gay gear for a more simple dress, and throwing over all a Scotch plaid, gave me a similar one, in which I closely wrapped myself. We descended the stairs softly, and Jonson let us out into the street, by the “open sesame” of a key, which he retained about his person.
As I said this, the watchman below our window shouted, “It’s past eleven,” and Jonson, suddenly alert, quickly swapped his flashy outfit for something simpler. He threw on a Scottish plaid and gave me one too, which I wrapped around myself tightly. We quietly went down the stairs, and Jonson let us out into the street with a key he always kept on him.
CHAPTER LXXXII.
Et cantare pares, et respondere parati.—Virgil.
And to sing together, and to be ready to respond.—Virgil.
As we walked on into Tottenham-court-road, where we expected to find a hackney-coach, my companion earnestly and strenuously impressed on my mind, the necessity of implicitly obeying any instructions or hints he might give me in the course of our adventure. “Remember,” said he, forcibly, “that the least deviation from them, will not only defeat our object of removing Dawson, but even expose our lives to the most imminent peril.” I faithfully promised to conform to the minutest tittle of his instructions.
As we continued down Tottenham Court Road, where we anticipated finding a cab, my companion emphasized strongly that I should follow any instructions or hints he gave me throughout our adventure. “Remember,” he said firmly, “that even the smallest deviation from them will not only jeopardize our goal of getting rid of Dawson but could also put our lives in serious danger.” I promised to adhere to every detail of his instructions.
We came to a stand of coaches. Jonson selected one, and gave the coachman an order; he took care it should not reach my ears. During the half hour we passed in this vehicle, Job examined and reexamined me in my “canting catechism,” as he termed it. He expressed himself much pleased with the quickness of my parts, and honoured me with an assurance that in less than three months he would engage to make me as complete a ruffler as ever nailed a swell.
We arrived at a line of carriages. Jonson picked one and gave the driver a command, making sure I couldn’t hear it. During the half-hour ride, Job scrutinized me repeatedly with my “hypocritical quiz,” as he called it. He expressed that he was quite impressed with my sharpness and assured me that in less than three months, he would make me as skilled a con artist as anyone who ever hustled a rich guy.
To this gratifying compliment I made the best return in my power.
To this flattering compliment, I responded in the best way I could.
“You must not suppose,” said Jonson—some minutes afterwards, “from our use of this language, that our club consists of the lower order of thieves—quite the contrary: we are a knot of gentlemen adventurers who wear the best clothes, ride the best hacks, frequent the best gaming houses, as well as the genteelest haunts, and sometimes keep the first company in London. We are limited in number: we have nothing in common with ordinary prigs, and should my own little private amusements (as you appropriately term them) be known in the set, I should have a very fair chance of being expelled for ungentlemanlike practices. We rarely condescend to speak ‘flash’ to each other in our ordinary meetings, but we find it necessary, for many shifts to which fortune sometimes drives us. The house you are going this night to visit, is a sort of colony we have established for whatever persons amongst us are in danger of blood-money. [Rewards for the apprehension of thieves.] There they sometimes lie concealed for weeks together, and are at last shipped off for the continent, or enter the world under a new alias. To this refuge of the distressed we also send any of the mess, who, like Dawson, are troubled with qualms of conscience, which are likely to endanger the commonwealth; there they remain, as in a hospital, till death, or a cure, in short, we put the house, like its inmates, to any purposes likely to frustrate our enemies, and serve ourselves. Old Brimstone Bess, to whom I shall introduce you, is, as I before said, the guardian of the place; and the language that respectable lady chiefly indulges in, is the one into which you have just acquired so good an insight. Partly in compliment to her, and partly from inclination, the dialect adopted in her house, is almost entirely ‘flash;’ and you, therefore, perceive the necessity of appearing not utterly ignorant of a tongue, which is not only the language of the country, but one with which no true boy, however high in his profession, is ever unacquainted.”
“You shouldn't think,” Jonson said some minutes later, “that our group is made up of common thieves—it's actually quite the opposite. We are a group of gentleman adventurers who wear the finest clothes, ride the best horses, hang out at the best gaming houses, and visit the most respectable places. Sometimes we even socialize with the elite in London. We're a small crowd and have nothing in common with regular, petty criminals. If my own little private activities—like you aptly call them—were to become known in our circle, I'd have a good chance of being kicked out for unrefined behavior. We rarely talk in ‘flash’ during our usual meetings, but we find it necessary for the tricks that fortune sometimes forces upon us. The place you’re going to visit tonight is like a safe house we've set up for those among us who are at risk of facing blood-money. There, they might hide for weeks before being sent off to the continent or starting a new life under a different name. We also send any members, like Dawson, who are plagued by guilty feelings that could jeopardize our common interests; they stay there like patients in a hospital until they either recover or, unfortunately, pass away. In short, we use that house, just like its residents, for purposes that help us dodge our enemies and benefit ourselves. Old Brimstone Bess, whom I’ll introduce you to, is the caretaker of the place, and the language she mainly uses is the one you’ve just started to understand well. Partly as a tribute to her and partly because it’s our preference, the dialect spoken in her house is almost entirely ‘flash.’ So, you see, it’s important to not be completely ignorant of a language that is not only the local tongue but one that every true gentleman, no matter how esteemed in his trade, knows.”
By the time Jonson had finished this speech, the coach stopped—I looked eagerly out—Jonson observed the motion: “We have not got half-way yet, your honour,” said he. We left the coach, which Jonson requested me to pay, and walked on.
By the time Jonson finished his speech, the coach stopped—I looked eagerly out—Jonson noticed the motion: “We’re not halfway there yet, your honor,” he said. We got out of the coach, which Jonson asked me to pay for, and continued walking.
“Tell me frankly, Sir,” said Job, “do you know where you are?”
“Tell me honestly, Sir,” Job said, “do you know where you are?”
“Not in the least,” replied I, looking wistfully up a long, dull, ill-lighted street.
“Not at all,” I replied, looking longingly up a long, boring, dimly lit street.
Job rolled his sinister eye towards me with a searching look, and then turning abruptly to the right, penetrated into a sort of covered lane, or court, which terminated in an alley, that brought us suddenly to a stand of three coaches; one of these Job hailed—we entered it—a secret direction was given, and we drove furiously on, faster than I should think the crazy body of hackney chariot ever drove before. I observed, that we had now entered a part of the town, which was singularly strange to me; the houses were old, and for the most part of the meanest description; we appeared to me to be threading a labyrinth of alleys; once, I imagined that I caught, through a sudden opening, a glimpse of the river, but we passed so rapidly, that my eye might have deceived me. At length we stopped: the coachman was again dismissed, and I again walked onwards, under the guidance, and almost at the mercy of my honest companion.
Job gave me a sharp look with his intense eyes, then suddenly turned right and slipped into a sort of hidden lane or courtyard that led to an alley. This alley brought us to a stop in front of three coaches. Job called one over—we got in, and after some secret instructions were given, we took off at a wild speed, faster than I thought any cab could go. I noticed we had entered a part of town that felt unusually foreign to me; the houses were old and mostly pretty rundown. It felt like we were navigating a maze of alleys. At one point, I thought I caught a brief glimpse of the river through a sudden opening, but we moved so quickly that I might have just imagined it. Finally, we halted: the driver was dismissed again, and I continued walking ahead, guided and almost at the mercy of my trustworthy companion.
Jonson did not address me—he was silent and absorbed, and I had therefore full leisure to consider my present situation. Though (thanks to my physical constitution) I am as callous to fear as most men, a few chilling apprehensions, certainly flitted across my mind, when I looked round at the dim and dreary sheds—houses they were not—which were on either side of our path; only here and there, a single lamp shed a sickly light upon the dismal and intersecting lanes (though lane is too lofty a word), through which our footsteps woke a solitary sound. Sometimes this feeble light was altogether withheld, and I could scarcely catch even the outline of my companion’s muscular frame. However, he strode on through the darkness, with the mechanical rapidity of one to whom every stone is familiar. I listened eagerly for the sound of the watchman’s voice, in vain—that note was never heard in those desolate recesses. My ear drank in nothing but the sound of our own footsteps, or the occasional burst of obscene and unholy merriment from some half-closed hovel, where infamy and vice were holding revels. Now and then, a wretched thing, in the vilest extreme of want, and loathsomeness, and rags, loitered by the unfrequent lamps, and interrupted our progress with solicitations, which made my blood run cold. By degrees even these tokens of life ceased—the last lamp was entirely shut from our view—we were in utter darkness.
Jonson didn’t speak to me—he was quiet and lost in thought, which gave me plenty of time to reflect on my situation. Although I’m usually tough and not easily scared, a few unsettling fears crossed my mind as I looked around at the dim and dreary sheds—definitely not houses—that lined our path. Here and there, a single lamp cast a sickly light on the gloomy and winding paths (though “paths” is too generous a term), and our footsteps echoed like a lonely sound. Sometimes, this weak light disappeared entirely, making it hard to even see the outline of my companion’s strong frame. Still, he moved forward through the darkness with the practiced speed of someone who knows every stone in the way. I listened intently for the watchman’s voice, but it never came in those desolate areas. All I could hear was the sound of our footsteps or the occasional burst of crude laughter from a half-shut shack where vice and wrongdoing were celebrating. Now and then, a pitiful figure, in the worst state of poverty, filth, and rags, lingered by the rare lamps, interrupting us with pleas that sent chills down my spine. Gradually, even these signs of life faded away—the last lamp was completely out of sight—we were in total darkness.
“We are near our journey’s end now,” whispered Jonson
“We're almost at the end of our journey now,” whispered Jonson
At these words a thousand unwelcome reflections forced themselves voluntarily on my mind: I was about to plunge into the most secret retreat of men whose long habits of villany and desperate abandonment, had hardened into a nature which had scarcely a sympathy with my own; unarmed and defenceless, I was going to penetrate a concealment upon which their lives perhaps depended; what could I anticipate from their vengeance, but the sure hand and the deadly knife, which their self-preservation would more than justify to such lawless reasoners. And who was my companion? One, who literally gloried in the perfection of his nefarious practices; and who, if he had stopped short of the worst enormities, seemed neither to disown the principle upon which they were committed, nor to balance for a moment between his interest and his conscience.
At those words, a flood of unwelcome thoughts rushed into my mind: I was about to enter the most secret hideout of people whose long history of wrongdoing and reckless behavior had hardened them into beings that had barely any similarity to me; unarmed and defenseless, I was going to invade a place that might be the key to their survival; what could I expect from their wrath, but sure violence and a deadly weapon, which their instinct for self-preservation would easily justify to such reckless thinkers? And who was my companion? Someone who took pride in the mastery of his illegal activities; and who, even if he hadn’t committed the worst crimes, seemed not to reject the principles behind them, nor to pause for even a second to weigh his self-interest against his conscience.
Nor did he attempt to conceal from me the danger to which I was exposed; much as his daring habits of life, and the good fortune which had attended him, must have hardened his nerves, even he, seemed fully sensible of the peril he incurred—a peril certainly considerably less than that which attended my temerity. Bitterly did I repent, as these reflections rapidly passed my mind, my negligence in not providing myself with a single weapon in case of need: the worst pang of death, is the falling without a struggle.
Nor did he try to hide the danger I was in; despite his bold way of living and the luck he had, even he seemed fully aware of the risk he was taking—a risk that was definitely much less than the one that came with my recklessness. I regretfully thought about how careless I had been for not getting myself a single weapon for protection: the worst part about dying is going down without a fight.
However, it was no moment for the indulgence of fear, it was rather one of those eventful periods which so rarely occur in the monotony of common life, when our minds are sounded to their utmost depths: and energies of which we dreamt not, when at rest in their secret retreats, arise like spirits at the summons of the wizard, and bring to the invoking mind, an unlooked for and preternatural aid.
However, this was not a time for giving in to fear; it was one of those significant moments that rarely interrupt the dull routine of everyday life, when our minds are pushed to their deepest limits. Energies we never knew we had, lying dormant in their hidden corners, suddenly emerge like spirits at the call of a magician, bringing unexpected and extraordinary support to the awakened mind.
There was something too in the disposition of my guide, which gave me a confidence in him, not warranted by the occupations of his life; an easy and frank boldness, an ingenuous vanity of abilities, skilfully, though dishonestly exerted, which had nothing of the meanness and mystery of an ordinary villain, and which being equally prominent with the rascality they adorned, prevented the attention from dwelling only upon the darker shades of his character. Besides, I had so closely entwined his interest with my own, that I felt there could be no possible ground either for suspecting him of any deceit towards me, or of omitting any art or exertion which could conduce to our mutual safety or our common end.
There was something about my guide's nature that instilled a sense of confidence in him, despite what he did for a living. He had a relaxed and straightforward boldness, a genuine pride in his skills, which he used effectively, albeit in an unscrupulous way. This quality lacked the meanness and mystery typical of an ordinary villain, and because it was just as evident as his deceitfulness, it kept my focus from fixating solely on the darker aspects of his character. Moreover, I had intertwined his interests so closely with mine that I felt there was no reason to suspect him of any dishonesty towards me or to think he would hold back in any way that could jeopardize our safety or our shared goals.
Forcing myself to dwell solely upon the more encouraging side of the enterprise I had undertaken, we continued to move on, silent and in darkness, for some minutes longer—Jonson then halted.
Forcing myself to focus only on the more positive aspect of the project I had taken on, we kept moving forward, quiet and in the dark, for a few more minutes—then Jonson stopped.
“Are you quite prepared, Sir?” said he, in a whisper: “if your heart fails, in God’s name let us turn back: the least evident terror will be as much as your life is worth.”
“Are you ready, Sir?” he whispered. “If you feel scared, for God’s sake, let’s turn back: even the slightest hint of fear could cost you your life.”
My thoughts were upon Sir Reginald and Ellen, as I replied—
My thoughts were on Sir Reginald and Ellen as I replied—
“You have told and convinced me that I may trust is you, and I have no fears; my present object is one as strong to me as life.”
“You have told me and convinced me that I can trust you, and I have no fears; my current goal is as important to me as life itself.”
“I would we had a glim,” rejoined Job, musingly; “I should like to see your face: but will you give me your hand, Sir?”
“I wish we had a light,” Job replied, thoughtfully; “I’d like to see your face: but will you give me your hand, Sir?”
I did, and Jonson held it in his own for more than a minute.
I did, and Jonson kept it in his own for over a minute.
“‘Fore Heaven, Sir,” said he, at last, “I would you were one of us. You would live a brave man and die a game one. Your pulse is like iron; and your hand does not sway—no—not so much as to wave a dove’s feather; it would be a burning shame if harm came to so stout a heart.” Job moved on a few steps. “Now, Sir,” he whispered, “remember your flash; do exactly as I may have occasion to tell you; and be sure to sit away from the light, should we be in company.”
“'For heaven's sake, sir,” he finally said, “I wish you were one of us. You’d live bravely and die fighting. Your pulse is as strong as iron, and your hand doesn’t shake—not even enough to move a dove’s feather; it would be a real shame if anything happened to such a brave heart.” Job took a few steps forward. “Now, sir,” he whispered, “remember your signal; do exactly as I might need you to; and make sure to sit away from the light if we’re with others.”
With these words he stopped. I perceived by the touch, for it was too dark to see, that he was leaning down, apparently in a listening attitude; presently, he tapped five times at what I supposed was a door, though I afterwards discovered it was the shutter to a window; upon this, a faint light broke through the crevices of the boards, and a low voice uttered some sound, which my ear did not catch. Job replied, in the same key, and in words which were perfectly unintelligible to me; the light disappeared; Job moved round, as if turning a corner. I heard the heavy bolts and bars of a door slowly withdraw; and in a few moments, a harsh voice said, in the thieves’ dialect,
With these words, he stopped. I felt through the darkness, realizing he was leaning down as if he were listening; then he tapped five times on what I thought was a door, but later found out was the shutter of a window. A faint light seeped through the cracks, and a low voice made some sound that I couldn’t catch. Job responded in the same tone, with words that made no sense to me; the light vanished, and Job moved like he was turning a corner. I heard the heavy bolts and locks of a door slowly slide open, and a few moments later, a harsh voice spoke in a thieves' dialect,
“Ruffling Job, my prince of prigs, is that you? are you come to the ken alone, or do you carry double?”
“Ruffling Job, is that you, my uptight prince? Did you come to the place alone, or do you have someone with you?”
“Ah, Bess, my covess, strike me blind if my sees don’t tout your bingo muns in spite of the darkmans. Egad, you carry a bane blink aloft. Come to the ken alone—no! my blowen; did not I tell you I should bring a pater cove, to chop up the whiners for Dawson?”
“Ah, Bess, my friend, blind me if my eyes don’t tell your genuine beauty even in the dark. Wow, you carry a cruel charm with you. Come to the house alone—no! my dear; didn’t I tell you I would bring a nice guy, to deal with the complaints for Dawson?”
“Stubble it, you ben, you deserve to cly the jerk for your patter; come in, and be d—d to you.”
“Forget it, you idiot, you deserve to scream at the jerk for your talk; come in, and damn you.”
Upon this invitation, Jonson, seizing me by the arm, pushed me into the house, and followed. “Go for a glim, Bess, to light in the parish bull with proper respect. I’ll close the gig of the crib.”
Upon this invitation, Jonson grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into the house, following right after. “Get a light, Bess, to properly light the parish bull. I’ll take care of the horses.”
At this order, delivered in an authoritative tone, the old woman, mumbling “strange oaths” to herself, moved away; when she was out of hearing, Job whispered,
At this command, spoken in a firm tone, the old woman, muttering "weird promises" to herself, walked away; when she was out of earshot, Job whispered,
“Mark, I shall leave the bolts undrawn, the door opens with a latch, which you press thus—do not forget the spring; it is easy, but peculiar; should you be forced to run for it, you will also remember, above all, when you are out of the door, to turn to the right and go straight forwards.”
“Mark, I’ll leave the bolts unfastened; the door opens with a latch, which you press like this—don’t forget the spring; it’s simple, but a bit tricky. If you have to make a quick escape, just remember, most importantly, when you get out the door, turn to the right and go straight ahead.”
The old woman now reappeared with a light, and Jonson ceased, and moved hastily towards her: I followed. The old woman asked whether the door had been carefully closed, and Jonson, with an oath at her doubts of such a matter, answered in the affirmative.
The old woman came back with a light, and Jonson stopped and hurried toward her: I followed. The old woman asked if the door had been shut tightly, and Jonson swore at her for questioning it, answering that it had.
We proceeded onwards, through a long and very narrow passage, till Bess opened a small door to the left, and introduced us into a large room, which, to my great dismay, I found already occupied by four men, who were sitting, half immersed in smoke, by an oak table, with a capacious bowl of hot liquor before them. At the back ground of this room, which resembled the kitchen of a public house, was an enormous skreen, of antique fashion; a low fire burnt sullenly in the grate, and beside it was one of those high-backed chairs, seem frequently in old houses, and old pictures. A clock stood in one corner, and in the opposite nook were a flight of narrow stairs, which led downwards, probably to a cellar. On a row of shelves, were various bottles of the different liquors generally in request among the “flash” gentry, together with an old-fashioned fiddle, two bridles, and some strange looking tools, probably of more use to true boys than honest men.
We moved forward through a long, narrow passage until Bess opened a small door to the left and led us into a large room. To my disappointment, I saw that it was already occupied by four men who were sitting in a cloud of smoke at an oak table with a big bowl of hot liquor in front of them. In the background of this room, which looked like the kitchen of a pub, there was a huge, old-fashioned screen; a low fire flickered gloomily in the fireplace, and next to it was one of those high-backed chairs you often see in old houses and paintings. A clock sat in one corner, and in the opposite corner were a narrow set of stairs leading down, likely to a cellar. On a row of shelves were various bottles of popular liquors among the flashy crowd, along with an old fiddle, two bridles, and some odd-looking tools, probably more useful to troublemakers than to honest folks.
Brimstone Bess was a woman about the middle size, but with bones and sinews which would not have disgraced a prize-fighter; a cap, that might have been cleaner, was rather thrown than put on the back of her head, developing, to full advantage, the few scanty locks of grizzled ebon which adorned her countenance. Her eyes large, black, and prominent, sparkled with a fire half vivacious, half vixen. The nasal feature was broad and fungous, and, as well as the whole of her capacious physiognomy, blushed with the deepest scarlet: it was evident to see that many a full bottle of “British compounds” had contributed to the feeding of that burning and phosphoric illumination, which was, indeed, “the outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual grace.”
Brimstone Bess was a woman of average height, but with a strong build that could rival a prizefighter; a cap, which could have been cleaner, was more tossed than placed on the back of her head, showcasing the few thin, gray-black strands that adorned her face. Her large, black eyes stood out and sparkled with a mix of energy and mischief. Her broad nose and entire wide face had a deep red hue: it was clear that many bottles of “British compounds” had fueled that burning and phosphorescent glow, which was, in truth, “the outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual grace.”
The expression of the countenance was not wholly bad. Amidst the deep traces of searing vice and unrestrained passion; amidst all that was bold, and unfeminine, and fierce, and crafty, there was a latent look of coarse good humour, a twinkle of the eye that bespoke a tendency to mirth and drollery, and an upward curve of the lip that shewed, however the human creature might be debased, it still cherished its grand characteristic—the propensity to laughter.
The expression on her face wasn’t entirely negative. Beneath the heavy signs of intense vice and wild passion; beneath everything that was bold, unfeminine, fierce, and cunning, there was an underlying look of rough good humor, a sparkle in her eye that hinted at a love for fun and playfulness, and a slight lift of her lips that showed that, no matter how much a person might be degraded, they still held onto one of their greatest traits—the tendency to laugh.
The garb of this dame Leonarda was by no means of that humble nature which one might have supposed. A gown of crimson silk, flounced and furbelowed to the knees, was tastefully relieved by a bright yellow shawl; and a pair of heavy pendants glittered in her ears, which were of the size proper to receive “the big words” they were in the habit of hearing. Probably this finery had its origin in the policy of her guests, who had seen enough of life to know that age, which tames all other passions, never tames the passion of dress in a woman’s mind.
The outfit of this woman, Leonarda, was anything but modest, as one might expect. She wore a crimson silk gown, flounced and embellished to the knees, complemented by a bright yellow shawl. A pair of heavy earrings sparkled in her ears, perfectly sized for the "big words" she was used to hearing. This flair for fashion likely stemmed from her guests, who had enough life experience to understand that while age can temper many passions, it does not diminish a woman's desire for stylishness.
No sooner did the four revellers set their eyes upon me than they all rose.
No sooner did the four partygoers see me than they all got up.
“Zounds, Bess!” cried the tallest of them, “what cull’s this? Is this a bowsing ken for every cove to shove his trunk in?”
“Wow, Bess!” shouted the tallest of them, “what’s this? Is this a drinking place for anyone to stash their stuff?”
“What ho, my kiddy,” cried Job, “don’t be glimflashy: why you’d cry beef on a blater; the cove is a bob cull, and a pal of my own; and, moreover, is as pretty a Tyburn blossom as ever was brought up to ride a horse foaled by an acorn.”
“What’s up, kiddo,” shouted Job, “don’t be all gloomy: you’d complain about anything; the guy is a good fellow, and a friend of mine; and, besides, he’s as charming a guy as you’ll ever see riding a horse that was born from an acorn.”
Upon this commendatory introduction I was forthwith surrounded, and one of the four proposed that I should be immediately “elected.”
Upon this positive introduction, I was quickly surrounded, and one of the four suggested that I should be immediately “elected.”
This motion, which was probably no gratifying ceremony, Job negatived with a dictatorial air, and reminded his comrades that however they might find it convenient to lower themselves occasionally, yet that they were gentlemen sharpers, and not vulgar cracksmen and cly-fakers, and that, therefore, they ought to welcome me with the good breeding appropriate to their station.
This motion, which was likely not a pleasing formality, Job rejected with an authoritative tone and reminded his companions that while they might occasionally find it convenient to lower themselves, they were gentlemen con artists, not common thieves and tricksters, and that, therefore, they should welcome me with the proper manners suitable to their status.
Upon this hint, which was received with mingled laughter and deference, for Job seemed to be a man of might among these Philistines, the tallest of the set, who bore the euphonious appellation of Spider-shanks, politely asked me if I would “blow a cloud with him?” and, upon my assent—for I thought such an occupation would be the best excuse for silence—he presented me with a pipe of tobacco, to which dame Brimstone applied a light, and I soon lent my best endeavours to darken still further the atmosphere around us.
Upon this suggestion, which was met with a mix of laughter and respect, since Job seemed like a strong figure among these Philistines, the tallest of the group, who went by the catchy nickname Spider-shanks, politely asked me if I wanted to “smoke a cloud with him?” and, after I agreed—thinking it was the best way to stay quiet—he handed me a tobacco pipe, which dame Brimstone lit for me, and soon I was doing my best to make the air around us even more hazy.
Mr. Job Jonson then began artfully to turn the conversation away from me to the elder confederates of his crew; these were all spoken of under certain singular appellations which might well baffle impertinent curiosity. The name of one was “the Gimblet,” another “Crack Crib,” a third, the “Magician,” a fourth, “Cherry coloured Jowl.” The tallest of the present company was called (as I before said) “Spider-shanks,” and the shortest “Fib Fakescrew;” Job himself was honoured by the venerabile nomen of “Guinea Pig.” At last Job explained the cause of my appearance; viz. his wish to pacify Dawson’s conscience by dressing up one of the pals, whom the sinner could not recognize, as an “autem bawler,” and so obtaining him the benefit of the clergy without endangering the gang by his confession. This detail was received with great good humour, and Job, watching his opportunity, soon after rose, and, turning to me, said,
Mr. Job Jonson then cleverly shifted the conversation away from me to the older members of his crew; they were all referred to by unique nicknames that could easily confuse nosy listeners. One was called “the Gimblet,” another “Crack Crib,” a third was known as the “Magician,” and a fourth went by “Cherry-colored Jowl.” The tallest member of the group was referred to as “Spider-shanks,” while the shortest was called “Fib Fakescrew;” Job himself was honored with the nickname “Guinea Pig.” Finally, Job explained why I was there; he wanted to calm Dawson’s conscience by disguising one of the pals, who the sinner wouldn’t recognize, as an “autem bawler,” thus allowing him to receive the benefit of the clergy without putting the gang at risk with his confession. This detail was met with a lot of laughter, and Job, seizing his chance, soon got up and said to me,
“Toddle, my bob cull. We must track up the dancers and tout the sinner.”
“Toddle, my dear. We need to find the dancers and call out the wrongdoer.”
I wanted no other hint to leave my present situation.
I didn't need any other clue to move on from my current situation.
“The ruffian cly thee, Guinea Pig, for stashing the lush,” said Spider-shanks, helping himself out of the bowl, which was nearly empty.
“The thug called you out, Guinea Pig, for hoarding the goodies,” said Spider-shanks, helping himself from the nearly empty bowl.
“Stash the lush!” cried Mrs. Brimstone, “aye, and toddle off to Ruggins. Why, you would not be boosing till lightman’s in a square crib like mine, as if you were in a flash panny.”
“Put away the drinks!” shouted Mrs. Brimstone, “yeah, and head over to Ruggins. You wouldn’t be partying until dawn in a place like mine, as if you were in a trendy club.”
“That’s bang up, mort!” cried Fib. “A square crib, indeed! aye, square as Mr. Newman’s courtyard—ding boys on three sides, and the crap on the fourth!”
“That’s awesome, dude!” cried Fib. “A perfectly straight place, for sure! Yeah, as straight as Mr. Newman’s courtyard—bricks on three sides and junk on the fourth!”
This characteristic witticism was received with great applause; and Jonson, taking a candlestick from the fair fingers of the exasperated Mrs. Brimstone, the hand thus conveniently released, immediately transferred itself to Fib’s cheeks, with so hearty a concussion, that it almost brought the rash jester to the ground. Jonson and I lost not a moment in taking advantage of the confusion this gentle remonstrance appeared to occasion; but instantly left the room and closed the door.
This clever joke got a lot of applause; and Jonson, grabbing a candlestick from the annoyed Mrs. Brimstone's delicate hands, quickly aimed it at Fib's cheeks with such force that it nearly knocked the reckless jokester to the ground. Jonson and I wasted no time in seizing the opportunity that this gentle reprimand seemed to create; we immediately left the room and shut the door.
CHAPTER LXXXIII.
’Tis true that we are in great danger; The greater, therefore, should our courage be.—Shakspeare.
It's true that we are in great danger; The greater, therefore, should our courage be.—Shakespeare.
We proceeded a short way, when we were stopped by a door; this Job opened, and a narrow staircase, lighted from above, by a dim lamp, was before us. We ascended, and found ourselves in a sort of gallery; here hung another lamp, beneath which Job opened a closet.
We walked a short distance when we came to a door; Job opened it, and there was a narrow staircase, lit from above by a dim lamp. We climbed up and found ourselves in a kind of gallery; another lamp was hanging here, under which Job opened a closet.
“This is the place where Bess generally leaves the keys,” said he, “we shall find them here, I hope.”
“This is where Bess usually leaves the keys,” he said. “I hope we’ll find them here.”
So saying, Master Job entered, leaving me in the passage, but soon returned with a disappointed air.
So saying, Master Job came in, leaving me in the hallway, but soon came back looking disappointed.
“The old harridan has left them below,” said he, “I must go down for them; your honour will wait here till I return.”
“The old hag has left them down there,” he said, “I need to go get them; you’ll wait here until I’m back.”
Suiting the action to the word, honest Job immediately descended, leaving me alone with my own reflections. Just opposite to the closet was the door of some apartment; I leant accidentally against it; it was only a-jar, and gave way; the ordinary consequence in such accidents, is a certain precipitation from the centre of gravity. I am not exempt from the general lot; and accordingly entered the room in a manner entirely contrary to that which my natural inclination would have prompted me to adopt. My ear was accosted by a faint voice, which proceeded from a bed at the opposite corner; it asked, in the thieves’ dialect, and in the feeble accents of bodily weakness, who was there? I did not judge it necessary to make any reply, but was withdrawing as gently as possible, when my eye rested upon a table at the foot of the bed, upon which, among two or three miscellaneous articles, were deposited a brace of pistols, and one of those admirable swords, made according to the modern military regulation, for the united purpose of cut and thrust. The light which enabled me to discover the contents of the room, proceeded from a rush-light placed in the grate; this general symptom of a valetudinarian, together with some other little odd matters (combined with the weak voice of the speaker), impressed me with the idea of having intruded into the chamber of some sick member of the crew. Emboldened by this notion, and by perceiving that the curtains were drawn closely around the bed, so that the inmate could have optical discernment of nothing that occurred without, I could not resist taking two soft steps to the table, and quietly removing a weapon whose bright face seemed to invite me as a long known and long tried friend.
Matching action to words, honest Job quickly left, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Directly opposite the closet was the door to another room; I accidentally leaned against it. It was slightly open and swung open, which usually results in a bit of a tumble due to loss of balance. I’m not immune to this common fate, and I stepped into the room in a way that was completely opposite to how I would normally act. A faint voice from a bed in the far corner greeted my ears, asking in a weak tone who was there. I didn’t think it was necessary to respond and was trying to leave quietly when I noticed a table at the foot of the bed. On it, among a few random items, lay a pair of pistols and one of those impressive swords designed according to modern military standards for both cutting and thrusting. The light that let me see into the room came from a rush-light in the fireplace; this typical sign of someone unwell, along with some other odd details and the weak voice, gave me the impression that I had stumbled into the room of a sick crew member. Encouraged by this idea, and noticing that the curtains were tightly drawn around the bed so the person inside couldn’t see anything outside, I couldn’t help but take two soft steps toward the table and quietly pick up a weapon that seemed to shine at me like an old friend.
This was not, however, done in so noiseless a manner, but what the voice again addressed me, in a somewhat louder key, by the appellation of “Brimstone Bess,” asking, with sundry oaths, “What was the matter?” and requesting something to drink. I need scarcely say that, as before, I made no reply, but crept out of the room as gently as possible, blessing my good fortune for having thrown into my way a weapon with the use of which, above all others, I was best acquainted. Scarcely had I regained the passage, before Jonson re-appeared with the keys; I showed him my treasure (for indeed it was of no size to conceal).
This was not done quietly, as the voice called out to me again, this time louder, referring to me as “Brimstone Bess,” and asking, with some swearing, “What’s the matter?” and wanting something to drink. I hardly need to say that, like before, I didn’t respond but quietly slipped out of the room, grateful for my luck in finding a weapon I was most familiar with. Just as I got back to the hallway, Jonson came back with the keys; I showed him my treasure (which was definitely too big to hide).
“Are you mad, Sir?” said he, “or do you think that the best way to avoid suspicion, is to walk about with a drawn sword in your hand? I would not have Bess see you for the best diamond I ever borrowed.” With these words Job took the sword from my reluctant hand.
“Are you crazy, Sir?” he said, “or do you really think that the best way to avoid drawing attention is to walk around with a drawn sword? I wouldn’t want Bess to see you even for the best diamond I ever borrowed.” With that, Job took the sword from my hesitant hand.
“Where did you get it?” said he.
“Where did you get that?” he asked.
I explained in a whisper, and Job, re-opening the door I had so unceremoniously entered, laid the weapon softly on a chair that stood within reach. The sick man, whose senses were of course rendered doubly acute by illness, once more demanded in a fretful tone, who was there? And Job replied, in the flash language, that Bess had sent him up to look for her keys, which she imagined she had left there. The invalid rejoined, by a request to Jonson to reach him a draught, and we had to undergo a farther delay, until his petition was complied with; we then proceeded up the passage, till we came to another flight of steps, which led to a door: Job opened it, and we entered a room of no common dimensions.
I explained in a whisper, and Job, reopening the door I had just entered without any ceremony, gently placed the weapon on a chair within reach. The sick man, whose senses were heightened by his illness, again asked in an irritated tone who was there. Job replied, in quick language, that Bess had sent him to look for her keys, which she thought she had left there. The sick man then asked Jonson to hand him a drink, and we had to wait a bit longer until his request was fulfilled; we then continued down the hallway until we reached another set of stairs that led to a door. Job opened it, and we stepped into a room that was quite large.
“This,” said he, “is Bess Brimstone’s sleeping apartment; whoever goes into the passage that leads not only to Dawson’s room, but to the several other chambers occupied by such of the gang as require particular care, must pass first through this room. You see that bell by the bedside—I assure you it is no ordinary tintannabulum; it communicates with every sleeping apartment in the house, and is only rung in cases of great alarm, when every boy must look well to himself; there are two more of this description, one in the room which we have just left, another in the one occupied by Spider-shanks, who is our watch-dog, and keeps his kennel below. Those steps in the common room, which seem to lead to a cellar, conduct to his den. As we shall have to come back through this room, you see the difficulty of smuggling Dawson—and if the old dame rung the alarm, the whole hive would be out in a moment.”
“This,” he said, “is Bess Brimstone’s sleeping room. Anyone who goes into the hallway that leads not just to Dawson’s room, but to the other rooms occupied by our crew who need special attention, has to come through this room first. You see that bell by the bedside? I assure you it’s not just any ordinary bell; it connects to every sleeping room in the house and is only rung in emergencies, when everyone needs to watch out for themselves. There are two more like it—one in the room we just left, and another in Spider-shanks’s room, who is our watchdog and stays below. Those steps in the common room that appear to lead to a cellar actually go to his den. Since we’ll have to come back through this room, you can see how tricky it is to sneak Dawson out—and if the old lady rings the alarm, the whole place would be awake in no time.”
After this speech, Job left the room, by opening a door at the opposite end, which shewed us a passage, similar in extent and fashion, to the one we had left below; at the very extremity of this was the entrance to an apartment at which Jonson stopped.
After this speech, Job left the room by opening a door at the other end, revealing a hallway that was similar in size and style to the one we had just left below; at the far end of this hallway was the entrance to a room where Jonson paused.
“Here,” said he, taking from his pocket a small paper book, and an ink-horn; “here, your honour, take these, you may want to note the heads of Dawson’s confession, we are now at his door.” Job then applied one of the keys of a tolerably sized bunch to the door, and the next moment we were in Dawson’s apartment.
“Here,” he said, pulling a small notebook and an ink horn from his pocket, “here, sir, take these. You might want to jot down the main points of Dawson’s confession; we’re at his door now.” Job then used one of the keys from a sizable keychain to unlock the door, and in the next moment, we were inside Dawson’s apartment.
The room which, though low and narrow, was of considerable length, was in utter darkness, and the dim and flickering light Jonson held, only struggled with, rather than penetrated the thick gloom. About the centre of the room stood the bed, and sitting upright on it, with a wan and hollow countenance, bent eagerly towards us, was a meagre, attenuated figure. My recollection of Dawson, whom, it will be remembered, I had only seen once before, was extremely faint, but it had impressed me with the idea of a middle sized and rather athletic man, with a fair and florid complexion: the creature I now saw, was totally the reverse of this idea. His cheeks were yellow and drawn in; his hand which was raised, in the act of holding aside the curtains, was like the talons of a famished vulture, so thin, so long, so withered in its hue and texture.
The room, although low and narrow, was quite long and completely dark. The dim and flickering light that Jonson held barely made a dent in the thick gloom. In the center of the room stood the bed, and sitting upright on it, eagerly leaning towards us, was a thin, frail figure with a pale and hollow face. My memory of Dawson, whom I had only seen once before, was very vague, but I had the impression of a medium-sized, somewhat athletic man with a fair and rosy complexion. The creature I saw now was the complete opposite of that. His cheeks were yellow and sunken; his hand, raised to pull aside the curtains, resembled the talons of a starving vulture—so thin, so long, so withered in color and texture.
No sooner did the advancing light allow him to see us distinctly, than he half sprung from the bed, and cried, in that peculiar tone of joy, which seems to throw off from the breast a suffocating weight of previous terror and suspense, “Thank God, thank God! it is you at last; and you have brought the clergyman—God bless you, Jonson, you are a true friend to me.”
No sooner did the light come up enough for him to see us clearly than he jumped out of bed and said, in that unique joyful tone that lets you release all the fear and tension you've been holding in, “Thank God, thank God! It's you finally; and you brought the clergyman—God bless you, Jonson, you are a true friend to me.”
“Cheer up, Dawson,” said Job; “I have smuggled in this worthy gentleman, who, I have no doubt, will be of great comfort to you—but you must be open with him, and tell all.”
“Cheer up, Dawson,” said Job; “I’ve sneaked in this good man, who I’m sure will bring you a lot of comfort—but you need to be honest with him and share everything.”
“That I will—that I will,” cried Dawson, with a wild and vindictive expression of countenance—“if it be only to hang him. Here, Jonson, give me your hand, bring the light nearer—I say—he, the devil—the fiend—has been here to-day, and threatened to murder me; and I have listened, and listened, all night, and thought I heard his step along the passage, and up the stairs, and at the door; but it was nothing, Job, nothing—and you are come at last, good, kind, worthy Job. Oh! ‘tis so horrible to be left in the dark, and not sleep—and in this large, large room, which looks like eternity at night—and one does fancy such sights, Job—such horrid, horrid sights. Feel my wristband, Jonson, and here at my back, you would think they had been pouring water over me, but its only the cold sweat. Oh! it is a fearful thing to have a bad conscience, Job; but you won’t leave me till daylight, now, that’s a dear, good Job!”
“That I will—that I will,” shouted Dawson, with a wild and vengeful look on his face—“if it’s just to hang him. Here, Jonson, give me your hand, bring the light closer—I’m telling you—he, the devil—the fiend—was here today, and threatened to kill me; and I listened, and listened, all night, thinking I heard his footsteps in the hallway, and up the stairs, and at the door; but it was nothing, Job, nothing—and you’ve finally come, good, kind, worthy Job. Oh! it’s so terrible to be left in the dark, and not sleep—and in this huge, huge room, which seems like eternity at night—and one imagines such sights, Job—such awful, awful sights. Feel my wristband, Jonson, and here on my back, you would think they’d been pouring water on me, but it’s just cold sweat. Oh! it’s a frightening thing to have a guilty conscience, Job; but you won’t leave me until daylight, will you, dear, good Job!”
“For shame, Dawson,” said Jonson; “pluck up, and be a man; you are like a baby frightened by its nurse. Here’s the clergyman come to heal your poor wounded conscience, will you hear him now?”
“For shame, Dawson,” Jonson said. “Come on, be a man; you’re acting like a baby scared of its nurse. Here’s the clergyman here to help heal your troubled conscience. Will you listen to him now?”
“Yes,” said Dawson; “yes!—but go out of the room—I can’t tell all if you’re here; go, Job, go!—but you’re not angry with me—I don’t mean to offend you.”
“Yeah,” said Dawson; “yeah!—but please leave the room—I can’t say everything if you’re here; just go, Job, go!—but you’re not mad at me, right? I don’t mean to upset you.”
“Angry!” said Job; “Lord help the poor fellow! no, to be sure not. I’ll stay outside the door till you’ve done with the clergyman—but make haste, for the night’s almost over, and it’s as much as the parson’s life is worth to stay here after daybreak.”
“Angry!” said Job; “Lord help the poor guy! No way, for sure. I’ll wait outside the door until you’re done with the clergyman—but hurry up, because the night’s almost over, and it’s a real risk for the parson to be here after daybreak.”
“I will make haste,” said the guilty man, tremulously; “but, Job, where are you going—what are you doing? leave the light!—here, Job, by the bed-side.”
“I will hurry,” said the guilty man, nervously; “but, Job, where are you going—what are you doing? Leave the light!—here, Job, by the bedside.”
Job did as he was desired, and quitted the room, leaving the door not so firmly shut, but that he might hear, if the penitent spoke aloud, every particular of his confession.
Job did what he was asked and left the room, not shutting the door tightly, so he could hear every detail of the penitent's confession if they spoke out loud.
I seated myself on the side of the bed, and taking the skeleton hand of the unhappy man, spoke to him in the most consolatory and comforting words I could summon to my assistance. He seemed greatly soothed by my efforts, and at last implored me to let him join me in prayer. I knelt down, and my lips readily found words for that language, which, whatever be the formula of our faith, seems, in all emotions which come home to our hearts, the most natural method of expressing them. It is here, by the bed of sickness, or remorse, that the ministers of God have their real power! it is here, that their office is indeed a divine and unearthly mission; and that in breathing balm and comfort, in healing the broken heart, in raising the crushed and degraded spirit—they are the voice, and oracle of the FATHER, who made us in benevolence, and will judge of us in mercy! I rose, and after a short pause, Dawson, who expressed himself impatient of the comfort of confession, thus began—
I sat down on the edge of the bed, took the skeleton hand of the troubled man, and spoke to him in the most soothing and comforting words I could think of. He seemed to really appreciate my efforts and eventually asked me to join him in prayer. I knelt down, and my lips quickly found the right words for that language, which, no matter what our beliefs are, feels like the most natural way to express our deepest emotions. It’s in these moments, by the bedside of sickness or regret, that the ministers of God truly have their power! It’s in these moments that their role feels both divine and transcendent; as they offer comfort, heal the broken-hearted, and uplift the downtrodden spirit—they become the voice and messenger of the FATHER, who created us with love and will judge us with compassion. I got up, and after a brief pause, Dawson, who was eager for the comfort of confession, began—
“I have no time, Sir, to speak of the earlier part of my life. I passed it upon the race-course, and at the gaming-table—all that was, I know, very wrong, and wicked; but I was a wild, idle boy, and eager for any thing like enterprise or mischief. Well, Sir, it is now more than three years ago since I first met one Tom Thornton; it was at a boxing match. Tom was chosen chairman, at a sort of club of the farmers and yeomen; and being a lively, amusing fellow, and accustomed to the company of gentlemen, was a great favourite with all of us. He was very civil to me, and I was quite pleased with his notice. I did not, however, see much of him then, nor for more than two years afterwards; but some months ago we met again. I was in very poor circumstances, so was he, and this made us closer friends than we might otherwise have been. He lived a great deal at the gambling-houses, and fancied he had discovered a certain method of winning [Note: A very common delusion, both among sharpers and their prey.] at hazard. So, whenever he could not find a gentleman whom he could cheat with false dice, tricks at cards, he would go into any hell to try his infallible game. I did not, however, perceive, that he made a good livelihood by it; and though sometimes, either by that method or some other, he had large sums of money in his possession, yet they were spent as soon as acquired. The fact was, that he was not a man who could ever grow rich; he was extremely extravagant in all things—loved women and drinking, and was always striving to get into the society of people above him. In order to do this, he affected great carelessness of money; and if, at a race or a cock-fight, any real gentlemen would go home with him, he would insist upon treating them to the very best of every thing.
“I don’t have time, Sir, to talk about the earlier part of my life. I spent it at the racetrack and the gambling table—all of which I know was very wrong and immoral; but I was a wild, carefree boy, eager for anything that felt adventurous or mischievous. Well, Sir, it’s been over three years since I first met a guy named Tom Thornton; it was at a boxing match. Tom was chosen as the chairman for a sort of club for farmers and local landowners, and since he was a lively and entertaining guy used to being around gentlemen, he was a big favorite with all of us. He was very polite to me, and I was quite happy to have his attention. However, I didn’t get to see much of him back then, nor for more than two years after that; but a few months ago, we crossed paths again. I was in pretty tough shape financially, and so was he, which brought us closer than we might have been otherwise. He spent a lot of time at the gambling houses and thought he had figured out a foolproof way to win at dice. So, whenever he couldn’t find a gentleman to cheat with loaded dice or card tricks, he would head into any gambling den to try out his supposedly unbeatable game. However, I didn’t notice that he was actually making a decent living from it; and even though sometimes, either through that method or another, he had large sums of money, he would spend it as quickly as he got it. The truth was, he wasn’t the type of guy who could ever become rich; he was extremely extravagant in everything—loved women and drinking, and was always trying to move up into the company of people above him. To achieve this, he pretended to be very careless with money; and if, at a race or a cockfight, any real gentlemen went home with him, he would insist on treating them to the best of everything.”
“Thus, Sir, he was always poor, and at his wit’s end, for means to supply his extravagance. He introduced me to three or four gentlemen, as he called them, but whom I have since found to be markers, sharpers, and black-legs; and this set soon dissipated the little honesty my own habits of life had left me. They never spoke of things by their right names; and, therefore, those things never seemed so bad as they really were—to swindle a gentleman, did not sound a crime, when it was called ‘macing a swell’—nor transportation a punishment, when it was termed, with a laugh, ‘lagging a cove.’ Thus, insensibly, my ideas of right and wrong, always obscure, became perfectly confused: and the habit of treating all crimes as subjects of jest in familiar conversation, soon made me regard them as matters of very trifling importance.
“Thus, sir, he was always broke and at his wits' end for ways to cover his extravagance. He introduced me to three or four gentlemen, as he called them, but I later found out they were hustlers, cheats, and con artists; and this crowd quickly drained away the little integrity my own lifestyle had left me. They never referred to things by their real names, so those things never seemed as bad as they actually were—swindling a gentleman didn’t sound like a crime when it was called ‘making a swell’—nor was being sent away a punishment when it was jokingly called ‘lagging a cove.’ Gradually, my ideas of right and wrong, which were always unclear, became completely confused: and the habit of treating all crimes as subjects for jokes in casual conversation soon made me see them as matters of very little importance.”
“Well, Sir, at Newmarket races, this Spring meeting, Thornton and I were on the look out. He had come down to stay, during the races, at a house I had just inherited from my father, but which was rather an expense to me than an advantage; especially as my wife, who was an innkeeper’s daughter, was very careless and extravagant. It so happened that we were both taken in by a jockey, whom we had bribed very largely, and were losers to a very considerable amount. Among other people, I lost to a Sir John Tyrrell. I expressed my vexation to Thornton, who told me not to mind it, but to tell Sir John that I would pay him if he came to the town; and that he was quite sure we could win enough, by his certain game at hazard, to pay off my debt. He was so very urgent, that I allowed myself to be persuaded; though Thornton has since told me, that his only motive was, to prevent Sir John’s going to the Marquess of Chester’s (where he was invited) with my lord’s party; and so, to have an opportunity of accomplishing the crime he then meditated.
“Well, Sir, at the Newmarket races during this spring meeting, Thornton and I were keeping an eye out. He had come down to stay at a house I just inherited from my father, but it was more of a burden than a benefit for me; especially since my wife, who was the daughter of an innkeeper, was quite careless and extravagant. It turned out that we both got fooled by a jockey we had heavily bribed, and we ended up losing a significant amount of money. Among others, I lost to a Sir John Tyrrell. I expressed my frustration to Thornton, who told me not to worry about it, but to let Sir John know that I would pay him if he came to town, and that he was sure we could win enough from his guaranteed game of hazard to cover my debt. He was so insistent that I let myself be convinced; although Thornton later told me that his only motive was to stop Sir John from going to the Marquess of Chester’s (where he was invited) with my lord’s party, giving him a chance to carry out the crime he was planning.”
“Accordingly, as Thornton desired, I asked Sir John Tyrrell to come with me to Newmarket. He did so. I left him, joined Thornton, and went to the gambling-house. Here we were engaged in Thornton’s sure game, when Sir John entered. I went up and apologized for not paying, and said I would pay him in three months. However, Sir John was very angry, and treated me with such rudeness, that the whole table remarked it. When he was gone, I told Thornton how hurt and indignant I was at Sir John’s treatment. He incensed me still more—exaggerated Sir John’s conduct—said that I had suffered the grossest insult, and, at last, put me into such a passion, that I said, that if I was a gentleman, I would fight Sir John Tyrrell across a table.
“Just as Thornton wanted, I asked Sir John Tyrrell to join me at Newmarket. He agreed. I left him, met up with Thornton, and went to the gambling house. We were busy with Thornton’s sure bet when Sir John walked in. I went over and apologized for not settling up, saying I would pay him in three months. But Sir John was really furious and treated me so rudely that everyone at the table noticed. Once he left, I told Thornton how hurt and mad I was about Sir John’s behavior. He made me even angrier—he exaggerated what Sir John had done—saying I had endured a huge insult, and eventually worked me up so much that I said if I were a gentleman, I would challenge Sir John Tyrrell to a fight right across the table.”
“When Thornton saw I was so moved, he took me out of the room, and carried me to an inn. Here he ordered dinner, and several bottles of wine. I never could bear much drink: he knew this, and artfully plied me with wine till I scarcely knew what I did or said. He then talked much of our destitute situation—affected to put himself out of the question—said he was a single man, and could easily make shift upon a potatoe—but that I was encumbered with a wife and child, whom I could not suffer to starve. He then said, that Sir John Tyrrell had publicly disgraced me—that I should be blown upon the course—that no gentleman would bet with me again, and a great deal more of the same sort. Seeing what an effect he had produced upon me, he then told me that he had seen Sir John receive a large sum of money, that would more than pay our debts, and set us up like gentlemen: and, at last, he proposed to me to rob him. Intoxicated as I was, I was somewhat startled at this proposition. However, the slang terms in which Thornton disguised the greatness and danger of the offence, very much diminished both in my eyes—so at length I consented.
“When Thornton saw how emotional I was, he took me out of the room and brought me to an inn. There, he ordered dinner and several bottles of wine. I’ve never been able to handle much alcohol: he knew this and cleverly got me drunk until I barely knew what I was saying or doing. He talked a lot about our desperate situation—pretending to remove himself from the equation—saying he was a single guy who could manage on just a potato, but that I was stuck with a wife and child who I couldn't let go hungry. Then he mentioned that Sir John Tyrrell had publicly shamed me—that I would be blacklisted in the racing world—that no gentleman would bet with me again, and much more along those lines. Seeing the impact he had on me, he then said he had seen Sir John receive a large sum of money, enough to pay off our debts and get us back on our feet like gentlemen: and finally, he proposed that I rob him. As intoxicated as I was, I was a bit shocked by this idea. However, the slang he used to downplay the seriousness and danger of the crime really made it seem less daunting, so eventually, I agreed.”
“We went to Sir John’s inn, and learnt that he had just set out; accordingly, we mounted our horses, and rode after him. The night had already closed in. After we had got some distance from the main road, into a lane, which led both to my house and to Chester Park—for the former was on the direct way to my lord’s—we passed a man on horseback. I only observed that he was wrapped in a cloak—but Thornton said, directly we had passed him, ‘I know that man well—he has been following Tyrrell all day—and though he attempts to screen himself, I have penetrated his disguise; he is Tyrrell’s mortal enemy.’”
“We went to Sir John’s inn and found out that he had just left; so we got on our horses and rode after him. The night had already fallen. After we traveled some distance from the main road into a lane that led both to my house and to Chester Park—since the former was on the direct route to my lord’s—we passed a man on horseback. I only noticed that he was wrapped in a cloak, but Thornton said, right after we passed him, ‘I know that man well—he has been following Tyrrell all day—and even though he tries to hide himself, I’ve seen through his disguise; he is Tyrrell’s deadly enemy.’”
“‘Should the worst come to the worst,’ added Thornton, (words which I did not at that moment understand) ‘we can make him bear the blame.’”
“‘If things go completely wrong,’ added Thornton, (words I didn’t fully get at that moment) ‘we can make him take the blame.’”
“When we had got some way further, we came up to Tyrrell and a gentleman, whom, to our great dismay, we found that Sir John had joined—the gentleman’s horse had met with an accident, and Thornton dismounted to offer his assistance. He assured the gentleman, who proved afterwards to be a Mr. Pelham, that the horse was quite lame, and that he would scarcely be able to get it home; and he then proposed to Sir John to accompany us, and said that we would put him in the right road; this offer Sir John rejected very haughtily, and we rode on.
“When we had gone a bit further, we came across Tyrrell and a gentleman who, to our surprise, we found Sir John had joined—the gentleman’s horse had had an accident, and Thornton got off to offer his help. He assured the gentleman, who turned out to be Mr. Pelham, that the horse was pretty lame and wouldn’t be able to make it home. He then suggested to Sir John that we all ride together and said we could direct him on the right path; Sir John dismissed this offer quite dismissively, and we continued on our way.”
“‘It’s all up with us,’ said I; ‘since he has joined another person.’
“‘It’s all over for us,’ I said; ‘now that he’s with someone else.’”
“‘Not at all,’ replied Thornton; ‘for I managed to give the horse a sly poke with my knife; and if I know any thing of Sir John Tyrrell, he is much too impatient a spark to crawl along, a snail’s pace, with any companion, especially with this heavy shower coming on.’
“‘Not at all,’ replied Thornton; ‘I managed to give the horse a quick poke with my knife; and if I know anything about Sir John Tyrrell, he’s way too impatient to move at a snail’s pace with anyone, especially with this heavy rain coming down.’”
“‘But,’ said I, for I now began to recover from my intoxication, and to be sensible of the nature of our undertaking, ‘the moon is up, and unless this shower conceals it, Sir John will recognize us; so you see, even if he leaves the gentleman, it will be no use, and we had much better make haste home and go to bed.’
“‘But,’ I said, as I started to sober up and realized what we were doing, ‘the moon is out, and unless this rain hides it, Sir John will see us; so you see, even if he leaves the guy, it won’t matter, and we’d be better off hurrying home and getting some sleep.’”
“Upon this, Thornton cursed me for a faint-hearted fellow, and said that the cloud would effectually hide the moon—or, if not—he added—‘I know how to silence a prating tongue.’ At these words I was greatly alarmed, and said, that if he meditated murder as well as robbery, I would have nothing further to do with it. Thornton laughed, and told me not to be a fool. While we were thus debating, a heavy shower came on; we rode hastily to a large tree, by the side of a pond—which, though bare and withered, was the nearest shelter the country afforded, and was only a very short distance from my house. I wished to go home—but Thornton would not let me, and as I was always in the habit of yielding, I stood with him, though very reluctantly, under the tree.
“After that, Thornton called me a coward and said that the cloud would completely cover the moon—or if not—he added, ‘I know how to shut up a loudmouth.’ I was really scared by his words and said that if he was planning murder along with robbery, I wanted no part of it. Thornton laughed and told me not to be stupid. While we were arguing, a heavy rain started, so we quickly rode to a big tree next to a pond—which, although bare and withered, was the closest shelter around and just a short distance from my house. I wanted to go home, but Thornton wouldn't let me, and since I was used to giving in, I stood with him, though very reluctantly, under the tree.”
“Presently, we heard the trampling of a horse.
“Right now, we heard the sound of a horse's hooves.”
“‘It is he—it is he,’ cried Thornton, with a savage tone of exultation—‘and alone!—Be ready—we must make a rush—I will be the one to bid him to deliver—you hold your tongue.
“‘It’s him—it’s him,’ shouted Thornton, with a harsh tone of triumph—‘and he’s alone!—Get ready—we need to charge—I’ll be the one to tell him to surrender—you keep quiet.
“The clouds and rain had so overcast the night, that, although it was not perfectly dark, it was sufficiently obscure to screen our countenances. Just as Tyrrell approached, Thornton dashed forward, and cried, in a feigned voice—‘Stand, on your peril!’ I followed, and we were now both by Sir John’s side.
“The clouds and rain had completely darkened the night, so even though it wasn’t pitch black, it was dark enough to hide our faces. Just as Tyrrell got closer, Thornton rushed ahead and shouted, in a fake voice—‘Stop, or else!’ I followed, and now we were both next to Sir John.”
“He attempted to push by us—but Thornton seized him by the arm—there was a stout struggle, in which, as yet, I had no share—at last, Tyrrell got loose from Thornton, and I seized him—he set spurs to his horse, which was a very spirited and strong animal—it reared upwards, and very nearly brought me and my horse to the ground—at that instant, Thornton struck the unfortunate man a violent blow across the head with the butt end of his heavy whip—Sir John’s hat had fallen before in the struggle, and the blow was so stunning that it felled him upon the spot. Thornton dismounted, and made me do the same—‘There is no time to lose,’ said he; ‘let us drag him from the roadside and rifle him.’ We accordingly carried him (he was still senseless) to the side of the pond before mentioned—while we were searching for the money Thornton spoke of, the storm ceased, and the moon broke out—we were detained some moments by the accident of Tyrrell’s having transferred his pocket-book from the pocket Thornton had seen him put it in on the race ground to an inner one.
“He tried to push past us, but Thornton grabbed his arm. There was a tough struggle, and I hadn’t gotten involved yet. Eventually, Tyrrell broke free from Thornton, and I caught him. He kicked his horse into gear, which was a very energetic and powerful animal—it reared up, nearly knocking me and my horse over. At that moment, Thornton struck the unfortunate man hard on the head with the butt end of his heavy whip. Sir John’s hat had already fallen off during the struggle, and the blow was so powerful that it knocked him out cold. Thornton got off his horse and forced me to do the same. ‘We don’t have time to waste,’ he said, ‘let’s drag him off the road and search him.’ So, we carried him (he was still unconscious) to the side of the pond we mentioned earlier. While we were looking for the money Thornton talked about, the storm stopped, and the moon came out. We were held up for a few moments because Tyrrell had moved his wallet from the pocket where Thornton had seen him put it during the race to an inside pocket.”
“We had just discovered, and seized the pocket-book, when Sir John awoke from his swoon, and his eyes opened upon Thornton, who was still bending over him, and looking at the contents of the book to see that all was right; the moonlight left Tyrrell in no doubt as to our persons; and struggling hard to get up, he cried, ‘I know you! I know you! you shall hang for this.’ No sooner had he uttered this imprudence, than it was all over with him. ‘We will see that, Sir John,’ said Thornton, setting his knee upon Tyrrell’s chest, and nailing him down. While thus employed, he told me to feel in his coat-pocket for a case-knife.
“We had just found and grabbed the wallet when Sir John came to from his faint and opened his eyes on Thornton, who was still leaning over him, checking the contents of the wallet to make sure everything was okay; the moonlight left Tyrrell in no doubt about who we were; and struggling hard to get up, he shouted, ‘I know you! I know you! You’ll hang for this.’ No sooner had he said this foolish thing than it was all over for him. ‘We’ll see about that, Sir John,’ said Thornton, pressing his knee on Tyrrell’s chest and pinning him down. While he was doing this, he told me to check his coat pocket for a pocket knife.”
“‘For God’s sake!’ cried Tyrrell, with a tone of agonizing terror which haunts me still, ‘spare my life!’
“‘For God’s sake!’ Tyrrell yelled, his voice filled with a terror that still haunts me, ‘please spare my life!’”
“‘It is too late,’ said Thornton, deliberately, and taking the knife from my hands, he plunged it into Sir John’s side, and as the blade was too short to reach the vitals, Thornton drew it backwards and forwards to widen the wound. Tyrrell was a strong man, and still continued to struggle and call out for mercy—Thornton drew out the knife—Tyrrell seized it by the blade, and his fingers were cut through before Thornton could snatch it from his grasp; the wretched gentleman then saw all hope was over; he uttered one loud, sharp, cry of despair. Thornton put one hand to his mouth, and with the other gashed his throat from ear to ear.
“‘It’s too late,’ Thornton said deliberately, taking the knife from my hands and stabbing it into Sir John’s side. Since the blade was too short to reach anything critical, Thornton pulled it back and forth to widen the wound. Tyrrell was strong and continued to struggle and scream for mercy—Thornton pulled the knife out—Tyrrell grabbed it by the blade, cutting his fingers before Thornton could yank it away from him. The miserable man realized all hope was gone and let out a loud, sharp cry of despair. Thornton covered his mouth with one hand and slashed his throat from ear to ear with the other.”
“‘You have done for him, and for us now,’ said I, as Thornton slowly rose from the body. ‘No,’ replied he, ‘look, he still moves;’ and sure enough he did, but it was in the last agony. However, Thornton, to make all sure, plunged the knife again into his body; the blade came into contact with a bone, and snapped in two; so great was the violence of the blow, that instead of remaining in the flesh, the broken piece fell upon the ground among the long fern and grass.
“‘You’ve done this to him, and to us now,’ I said as Thornton slowly stood up from the body. ‘No,’ he replied, ‘look, he’s still moving;’ and sure enough, he was, but it was in his final moments. Still, to be sure, Thornton plunged the knife into him again; the blade hit a bone and broke in half; the force of the strike was so strong that instead of staying in the flesh, the broken piece fell to the ground among the long ferns and grass.”
“While we were employed in searching for it: Thornton, whose ears were much sharper than mine, caught the sound of a horse. ‘Mount! mount,’ he cried; ‘and let us be off.’ We sprung up on our horses, and rode away as fast as we could. I wished to go home, as it was so near at hand; but Thornton insisted on making to an old shed, about a quarter of a mile across the fields; thither, therefore, we went.”
“While we were looking for it, Thornton, whose hearing was much better than mine, heard the sound of a horse. ‘Get on! Let’s go!’ he shouted. We jumped on our horses and rode away as quickly as we could. I wanted to head home since it was so close, but Thornton insisted we make it to an old shed about a quarter-mile across the fields, so we went there instead.”
“Stop,” said I, “what did Thornton do with the remaining part of the case-knife? did he throw it away, or carry it with him?”
“Stop,” I said, “what did Thornton do with the rest of the case-knife? Did he throw it away or take it with him?”
“He took it with him,” answered Dawson, “for his name was engraved on a silver plate, on the handle; and, he was therefore afraid of throwing it into the pond, as I advised, lest at any time it should be discovered. Close by the shed, there is a plantation of young firs of some extent. Thornton and I entered, and he dug a hole with the broken blade of the knife, and buried it, covering up the hole again with the earth.”
“He took it with him,” answered Dawson, “because his name was engraved on a silver plate on the handle. He was worried about throwing it into the pond like I suggested, in case it got discovered later. Near the shed, there’s a small grove of young fir trees. Thornton and I went inside, and he dug a hole with the broken blade of the knife and buried it, covering the hole back up with dirt.”
“Describe the place,” said I. Dawson paused, and seemed to recollect; I was on the very tenterhooks of suspence, for I saw with one glance all the importance of his reply.
“Describe the place,” I said. Dawson paused, seemingly trying to remember; I was on the edge of my seat, as I realized the significance of his response.
After some moments, he shook his head; “I cannot describe the place,” said he, “for the wood is so thick: yet I know the exact spot so well, that were I in any part of the plantation, I could point it out immediately.”
After a moment, he shook his head. “I can’t describe the place,” he said, “because the woods are so dense. But I know the exact spot so well that if I were anywhere in the plantation, I could point it out immediately.”
I told him to pause again, and recollect himself; and, at all events, to try to indicate the place. However, his account was so confused and perplexed, that I was forced to give up the point in despair, and he continued.
I told him to pause again and gather his thoughts; and, in any case, to try and point out the location. However, his explanation was so mixed up and confusing that I had to give up in frustration, and he went on.
“After we had done this, Thornton told me to hold the horses, and said he would go alone, to spy whether we might return; accordingly he did so, and brought back word, in about half an hour, that he had crept cautiously along till in sight of the place, and then throwing himself down on his face by the ridge of a bank, had observed a man, (whom he was sure was the person with a cloak we had passed, and whom, he said, was Sir Reginald Glanville,) mount his horse on the very spot of the murder, and ride off, while another person (Mr. Pelham), appeared, and also discovered the fatal place.
“After we did this, Thornton told me to hold the horses and said he would go alone to check if it was safe for us to return. He did just that and came back in about half an hour, saying that he had carefully made his way until he could see the area. He then lay down on his stomach by the edge of a bank and saw a man, who he was sure was the person in the cloak we had seen earlier, and he said it was Sir Reginald Glanville. Sir Reginald got on his horse right at the spot of the murder and rode away, while another person, Mr. Pelham, showed up and also looked at the tragic scene.”
“‘There is no doubt now,’ said he, ‘that we shall have the hue-and cry upon us. However, if you are staunch and stout-hearted, no possible danger can come to us; for you may leave me alone to throw the whole guilt upon Sir Reginald Glanville.’
“‘There’s no doubt about it now,’ he said, ‘that we’ll have the search party after us. However, if you stay loyal and brave, no danger can come to us; because you can leave it to me to put all the blame on Sir Reginald Glanville.’”
“‘We then mounted, and rode home. We stole up stairs by the back-way—Thornton’s linen and hands were stained with blood. The former he took off, locked up carefully, and burnt the first opportunity; the latter he washed; and that the water might not lead to detection, drank it. We then appeared as if nothing had occurred, and learnt that Mr. Pelham had been to the house; but as, very fortunately, our out-buildings had been lately robbed by some idle people, the wife and servants had refused to admit him. I was thrown into great agitation, and was extremely frightened. However, as Mr. Pelham had left a message that we were to go to the pond, Thornton insisted upon our repairing there to avoid suspicion.”
“‘We then got on our horses and rode home. We snuck upstairs through the back way—Thornton’s shirt and hands were stained with blood. He took off his shirt, locked it up carefully, and burned it at the first chance; he washed his hands, and to make sure the water wouldn’t lead to any trouble, he drank it. We then acted like nothing had happened and found out that Mr. Pelham had come to the house; however, fortunately, since some lazy people had recently robbed our outbuildings, his wife and the servants wouldn’t let him in. I was really anxious and scared. But since Mr. Pelham had left a message for us to go to the pond, Thornton insisted we go there to avoid raising suspicion.”
Dawson then proceeded to say, that, on their return, as he was still exceedingly nervous, Thornton insisted on his going to bed. When our party from Lord Chester’s came to the house, Thornton went into Dawson’s room, and made him swallow a large tumbler of brandy; [Note: A common practice with thieves, who fear the weak nerves of their accomplices.] this intoxicated him so as to make him less sensible to his dangerous situation. Afterwards, when the picture was found, which circumstance Thornton communicated to him, along with that of the threatening letter sent by Glanville to the deceased, which was discovered in Tyrrell’s pocket-book, Dawson recovered courage; and justice being entirely thrown on a wrong scent, he managed to pass his examination without suspicion. He then went to town with Thornton, and constantly attended “the club” to which Jonson had before introduced him; at first, among his new comrades, and while the novel flush of the money, he had so fearfully acquired, lasted, he partially succeeded in stifling his remorse. But the success of crime is too contrary to nature to continue long; his poor wife, whom, in spite of her extravagant, and his dissolute habits, he seemed really to love, fell ill, and died; on her deathbed she revealed the suspicions she had formed of his crime, and said, that those suspicions had preyed upon, and finally destroyed her health; this awoke him from the guilty torpor of his conscience. His share of the money, too, the greater part of which Thornton had bullied out of him, was gone. He fell, as Job had said, into despondency and gloom, and often spoke to Thornton so forcibly of his remorse, and so earnestly of his gnawing and restless desire to appease his mind, by surrendering himself to justice, that the fears of that villain grew, at length, so thoroughly alarmed, as to procure his removal to his present abode.
Dawson then went on to say that, on their way back, since he was still really anxious, Thornton insisted that he go to bed. When our group from Lord Chester’s arrived at the house, Thornton went into Dawson’s room and made him drink a large glass of brandy; [Note: A common practice among thieves, who worry about the weak nerves of their partners.] This got him drunk enough to make him less aware of his dangerous situation. Later, when the picture was found—which Thornton informed him about—along with the threatening letter sent by Glanville to the deceased, which was discovered in Tyrrell’s wallet, Dawson regained his courage; and since justice was completely misled, he managed to pass his interrogation without raising any suspicions. He then went to town with Thornton and regularly attended “the club” where Jonson had previously introduced him; at first, amid his new friends and while the excitement of the money he had recklessly obtained lasted, he somewhat succeeded in suppressing his guilt. But the success of crime is too unnatural to last long; his poor wife, whom he genuinely seemed to love despite her extravagant ways and his own immoral habits, fell ill and passed away; on her deathbed, she revealed the suspicions she had formed about his crime, stating that those fears had consumed her and eventually ruined her health; this snapped him out of the guilty daze of his conscience. His share of the money, most of which Thornton had extorted from him, was also gone. He fell, as Job once described, into despair and sadness and often spoke to Thornton so intensely about his remorse, and so earnestly about his growing and restless desire to clear his conscience by turning himself in, that the fears of that villain eventually became so serious that he arranged for his relocation to his current place.
It was here that his real punishment commenced; closely confined to his apartment, at the remotest corner of the house, his solitude was never broken but by the short and hurried visits of his female gaoler, and (worse even than loneliness), the occasional invasions of Thornton. There appeared to be in that abandoned wretch what, for the honour of human nature, is but rarely found, viz., a love of sin, not for its objects, but itself. With a malignity, doubly fiendish from its inutility, he forbade Dawson the only indulgence he craved—a light, during the dark hours; and not only insulted him for his cowardice, but even added to his terrors, by threats of effectually silencing them.
It was here that his real punishment began; tightly confined to his apartment in the farthest corner of the house, his solitude was only interrupted by the brief and hurried visits from his female jailer, and (worse than being alone) the occasional visits from Thornton. That abandoned figure seemed to possess, for the sake of preserving human dignity, a rare quality: a love for sin, not because of its consequences, but for its own sake. With a cruelty that was even more malicious because it served no purpose, he denied Dawson the only comfort he wanted—a light during the dark hours; and not only did he insult him for being cowardly, but he also increased his fears with threats of making those fears vanish entirely.
These fears had so wildly worked upon the man’s mind, that prison itself appeared to him an elysium to the hell he endured; and when his confession was ended, I said, “If you can be freed from this place, would you repeat before a magistrate all that you have now told me?”
These fears had so intensely affected the man’s mind that prison seemed like paradise compared to the hell he was experiencing; and when his confession was finished, I said, “If you could be released from this place, would you repeat before a magistrate everything you just told me?”
He started up in delight at the very thought; in truth, besides his remorse, and that inward and impelling voice which, in all the annals of murder, seems to urge the criminal onwards to the last expiation of his guilt—besides these, there mingled in his mind a sentiment of bitter, yet cowardly, vengeance, against his inhuman accomplice; and perhaps he found consolation for his own fate, in the hope of wreaking upon Thornton’s head somewhat of the tortures that ruffian had inflicted upon him.
He jumped up in joy at the very thought; honestly, aside from his guilt and that inner voice which, throughout the history of murder, seems to push the criminal toward the final atonement for their guilt—besides that, he felt a mix of bitter, yet cowardly, revenge against his cruel accomplice; and maybe he found some comfort in the hope of inflicting on Thornton some of the pain that thug had caused him.
I had taken down in my book the heads of the confession, and I now hastened to Jonson, who, waiting without the door, had (as I had anticipated) heard all.
I had written down the main points of the confession in my book, and I quickly went to Jonson, who was waiting outside the door and, as I expected, had heard everything.
“You see,” said I, “that, however satisfactory this recital has been, it contains no secondary or innate proofs to confirm it; the only evidence with which it could furnish us, would be the remnant of the broken knife, engraved with Thornton’s name; but you have heard from Dawson’s account, how impossible it would be in an extensive wood, for any to discover the spot but himself. You will agree with me, therefore, that we must not leave this house without Dawson.”
“You see,” I said, “that even though this story has been satisfying, it doesn't provide any solid proof to back it up. The only evidence it could give us would be the piece of the broken knife, engraved with Thornton’s name; but you’ve heard from Dawson’s account how impossible it would be for anyone to find the spot in such a vast wood except for him. You’ll agree with me, then, that we shouldn’t leave this house without Dawson.”
Job changed colour slightly.
Job changed color slightly.
“I see as clearly as you do,” said he, “that it will be necessary for my annuity, and your friend’s full acquittal, to procure Dawson’s personal evidence, but it is late now; the men may be still drinking below; Bess may be still awake, and stirring; even if she sleeps, how could we pass her room without disturbing her? I own that I do not see a chance of effecting his escape to-night, without incurring the most probable peril of having our throats cut. Leave it, therefore, to me to procure his release as soon as possible—probably to-morrow, and let us now quietly retire, content with what we have yet got.”
“I see as clearly as you do,” he said, “that I need to get Dawson’s personal testimony for my annuity and your friend’s full release, but it’s late now. The guys might still be drinking downstairs; Bess might still be awake and moving around. Even if she’s sleeping, how could we get past her room without waking her? Honestly, I don’t see any way to help him escape tonight without putting ourselves at serious risk of getting hurt. So, let me handle his release as soon as I can—probably by tomorrow—and let’s quietly go to bed, satisfied with what we have for now.”
Hitherto I had implicitly obeyed Job; it was now my turn to command. “Look you,” said I, calmly, but sternly, “I have come into this house under your guidance solely, to procure the evidence of that man; the evidence he has, as yet, given may not be worth a straw; and, since I have ventured among the knives of your associates, it shall be for some purpose. I tell you fairly that, whether you befriend or betray me, I will either leave these walls with Dawson, or remain in them a corpse.”
Until now, I had followed Job's lead without question; now it was my turn to take charge. “Listen,” I said, calmly but firmly, “I came into this house under your direction to get evidence from that man; the evidence he has provided so far might as well be worthless. Since I took the risk of being among your associates, it better be for a reason. I’m being clear with you: whether you help me or turn against me, I will either leave this place with Dawson or stay here as a corpse.”
“You are a bold blade, Sir,” said Jonson, who seemed rather to respect than resent the determination of my tone, “and we will see what can be done: wait here, your honour, while I go down to see if the boys are gone to bed, and the coast is clear.”
“You're a brave one, Sir,” Jonson said, appearing more to respect than to be annoyed by my tone, “and we’ll see what can be done: wait here, your honor, while I check if the boys have gone to bed and the coast is clear.”
Job descended, and I re-entered Dawson’s room. When I told him that we were resolved, if possible, to effect his escape, nothing could exceed his transport and gratitude; this was, indeed, expressed in so mean and servile a manner, mixed with so many petty threats of vengeance against Thornton, that I could scarcely conceal my disgust.
Job came down, and I went back into Dawson's room. When I told him that we were determined, if we could, to help him escape, his joy and gratitude were overwhelming; however, it was expressed in such a lowly and submissive way, mixed with so many petty threats of revenge against Thornton, that I could hardly hide my disgust.
Jonson returned, and beckoned me out of the room.
Jonson came back and signaled for me to step out of the room.
“They are all in bed, Sir,” said he—“Bess as well as the rest; indeed, the old girl has lushed so well at the bingo, that she sleeps as if her next morrow was the day of judgment. I have, also, seen that the street door is still unbarred, so that, upon the whole, we have, perhaps, as good a chance to-night as we may ever have again. All my fear is about that cowardly lubber. I have left both Bess’s doors wide open, so we have nothing to do but to creep through; as for me, I am an old file, and could steal my way through a sick man’s room, like a sunbeam through a keyhole.”
“They're all in bed, Sir,” he said. “Bess is too; in fact, the old girl partied so hard at bingo that she’s sleeping like it’s the end of the world tomorrow. I also noticed that the street door is still unlocked, so overall, I think we have as good a chance tonight as we’ll ever get. My only concern is about that cowardly fool. I’ve left both of Bess's doors wide open, so all we have to do is slip through; as for me, I'm experienced and could sneak my way through a sick person’s room like a sunbeam through a keyhole.”
“Well,” said I, in the same strain, “I am no elephant, and my dancing master used to tell me I might tread on a butterfly’s wing without brushing off a tint: poor Coulon! he little thought of the use his lessons would be to me hereafter!—so let us be quick, Master Job.”
“Well,” I said, continuing in the same tone, “I’m no elephant, and my dance teacher always told me I could step on a butterfly's wing without disturbing its color: poor Coulon! He had no idea how useful his lessons would be to me later on!—so let’s hurry, Master Job.”
“Stop,” said Jonson; “I have yet a ceremony to perform with our caged bird. I must put a fresh gag on his mouth; for though, if he escapes, I must leave England, perhaps, for ever, for fear of the jolly boys, and, therefore, care not what he blabs about me; yet there are a few fine fellows amongst the club whom I would not have hurt for the Indies; so I shall make Master Dawson take our last oath—the Devil himself would not break that, I think! Your honour will stay outside the door, for we can have no witness while it is administered.”
“Stop,” Jonson said. “I have one more thing to do with our caged bird. I need to put a new gag on him; because if he gets away, I might have to leave England, maybe forever, to avoid those rowdy guys. So, I don’t really care what he spills about me; however, there are a few good guys in our group that I wouldn’t want to harm for anything. So, I’ll make Master Dawson take our final oath—the Devil himself wouldn’t break that, I believe! Your honor will wait outside the door, as we can’t have any witnesses while we do this.”
Job then entered; I stood without;—in a few minutes I heard Dawson’s voice in the accents of supplication. Soon after Job returned, “The craven dog won’t take the oath,” said he, “and may my right hand rot above ground before it shall turn key for him unless he does.” But when Dawson saw that Job had left the room, and withdrawn the light, the conscience-stricken coward came to the door, and implored Job to return. “Will you swear then?” said Jonson; “I will, I will,” was the answer.
Job then walked in; I stood outside;—after a few minutes, I heard Dawson’s voice pleading. Soon after, Job came back, saying, “The coward won’t take the oath, and I’d rather my right hand rot above ground than unlock the door for him unless he does.” But when Dawson noticed that Job had left the room and turned off the light, the guilt-ridden coward came to the door and begged Job to come back. “So, will you swear then?” Jonson asked. “I will, I will,” was the reply.
Job then re-entered—minutes passed away—Job re-appeared, and Dawson was dressed, and clinging hold of him—“All’s right,” said he to me, with a satisfied air.
Job then came back in—minutes went by—Job reappeared, and Dawson was dressed, holding onto him—"Everything's good," he said to me with a pleased look.
The oath had been taken—what it was I know not—but it was never broken. [Note: Those conversant with the annals of Newgate, will know how religiously the oaths of these fearful Freemasonries are kept.]
The oath had been taken—what it was, I don't know—but it was never broken. [Note: Those familiar with the history of Newgate will know how seriously the oaths of these terrifying Freemasonries are upheld.]
Dawson and Job went first—I followed—we passed the passage, and came to the chamber of the sleeping Mrs. Brimstone. Job leant eagerly forward to listen, before we entered; he took hold of Dawson’s arm, and beckoning to me to follow, stole, with a step that a blind mole would not have heard, across the room. Carefully did the practised thief veil the candle he carried, with his hand, as he now began to pass by the bed. I saw that Dawson trembled like a leaf, and the palpitation of his limbs made his step audible and heavy. Just as they had half-way passed the bed, I turned my look on Brimstone Bess, and observed, with a shuddering thrill, her eyes slowly open, and fix upon the forms of my companions. Dawson’s gaze had been bent in the same direction, and when he met the full, glassy stare of the beldame’s eyes, he uttered a faint scream. This completed our danger; had it not been for that exclamation, Bess might, in the uncertain vision of drowsiness, have passed over the third person, and fancied it was only myself and Jonson, in our way from Dawson’s apartment; but no sooner had her ear caught the sound, than she started up, and sat erect on her bed, gazing at us in mingled wrath and astonishment.
Dawson and Job went first—I followed—we made our way through the hallway and entered the room of the sleeping Mrs. Brimstone. Job leaned in close to listen before we went in; he grabbed Dawson’s arm, and signaling for me to follow, crept across the room with a silence even a blind mole wouldn’t have noticed. The skilled thief carefully covered the candle he was holding with his hand as he passed by the bed. I could see that Dawson was shaking like a leaf, and the rapid beating of his limbs made his footsteps loud and heavy. Just as they were halfway past the bed, I glanced at Brimstone Bess and felt a chill run through me as her eyes slowly opened and fixed on the figures of my companions. Dawson was looking in the same direction, and when he met the cold, glassy stare of the old woman, he let out a faint scream. That sound sealed our fate; if it hadn't been for that cry, Bess might have, in her drowsy haze, overlooked the third person and thought it was just me and Jonson leaving Dawson's room. But as soon as her ears picked up the noise, she shot up and sat straight up in bed, staring at us with a mix of anger and surprise.
That was a fearful moment—we stood rivetted to the spot! “Oh, my kiddies,” cried Bess, at last finding speech, “you are in Queer-street, I trow! Plant your stumps, Master Guinea Pig; you are going to stall off the Daw’s baby in prime twig, eh? But Bess stags you, my cove! Bess stags you.”
That was a scary moment—we were frozen in place! “Oh, my kids,” Bess finally managed to say, “you’re in trouble, I guess! Put your feet down, Master Guinea Pig; you’re about to block the Daw’s baby in perfect style, huh? But Bess calls you out, my friend! Bess calls you out.”
Jonson, looked irresolute for one instant; but the next he had decided. “Run, run,” cried he, “for your lives,” and he and Dawson (to whom, fear did indeed lend wings) were out of the room in an instant. I lost no time in following their example; but the vigilant and incensed hag was too quick for me; she pulled violently the bell, on which she had already placed her hand: the alarm rang like an echo in a cavern; below—around—far—near—from wall to wall—from chamber to chamber, the sound seemed multiplied and repeated! and in the same breathing point of time, she sprang from her bed, and seized me, just as I had reached the door.
Jonson hesitated for a moment, but then he made up his mind. “Run, run,” he shouted, “for your lives!” and he and Dawson (who was truly fueled by fear) were out of the room in an instant. I quickly followed their lead, but the watchful and furious woman was too fast for me; she yanked the bell she had already grabbed: the alarm blared like it was in a cavern; below—around—far—near—echoing from wall to wall—from room to room, the sound seemed to multiply and reverberate! In the same heartbeat, she jumped out of bed and grabbed me just as I reached the door.
“On, on, on,” cried Jonson’s voice to Dawson, as they had already gained the passage, and left the whole room, and the staircase beyond, in utter darkness.
“On, on, on,” shouted Jonson to Dawson, as they had already made it through the passage, leaving the entire room and the stairs beyond in complete darkness.
With a firm, muscular, nervous gripe, which almost shewed a masculine strength, the hag clung to my throat and breast; behind, among some of the numerous rooms in the passage we had left, I heard sounds, which told too plainly how rapidly the alarm had spread. A door opened—steps approached—my fate seemed fixed; but despair gave me energy: it was no time for the ceremonials due to the beau sexe. I dashed Bess to the ground, tore myself from her relaxing grasp, and fled down the steps with all the precipitation the darkness would allow. I gained the passage, at the far end of which hung the lamp, now weak and waning in its socket; which, it will be remembered, burnt close by the sick man’s chamber that I had so unintentionally entered. A thought flashed upon my mind, and lent me new nerves and fresh speed; I flew along the passage, guided by the dying light. The staircase I had left, shook with the footsteps of my pursuers. I was at the door of the sick thief—I burst it open—seized the sword as it lay within reach on the chair, where Jonson had placed it, and feeling, at the touch of the familiar weapon, as if the might of ten men had been transferred to my single arm, I bounded down the stairs before me—passed the door at the bottom, which Dawson had fortunately left open—flung it back almost upon the face of my advancing enemies, and found myself in the long passage which led to the street-door, in safety, but in the thickest darkness. A light flashed from a door to the left; the door was that of the “Common Room” which we had first entered; it opened, and Spider-shanks, with one of his comrades, looked forth; the former holding a light. I darted by them, and, guided by their lamp, fled along the passage, and reached the door. Imagine my dismay! when, either through accident, or by the desire of my fugitive companions to impede pursuit, I found it unexpectedly closed.
With a strong, tense grip that almost showed a manly strength, the woman clung to my throat and chest. Behind me, in some of the many rooms we had just left, I heard sounds that clearly indicated how quickly the alarm had spread. A door opened—footsteps were coming closer—my fate felt sealed; but despair fueled me: it wasn’t the time for formalities for the fairer sex. I slammed Bess to the ground, pulled myself free from her weakening hold, and rushed down the steps as quickly as the darkness allowed. I reached the passage, where the lamp hung at the far end, now dim and flickering in its socket; this lamp, as a reminder, burned close to the sick man's room that I had stumbled into. A thought struck me, giving me new resolve and speed; I raced along the passage, guided by the fading light. The staircase I had just left shook with the footsteps of my pursuers. I reached the door of the sick thief—I burst it open—grabbed the sword within reach on the chair, where Jonson had left it, and when I felt the familiar weapon in my hand, it was like the strength of ten men rushed into my arm. I bounded down the stairs in front of me—passed the door at the bottom, which Dawson had wisely left open—flung it back almost right into the faces of my advancing enemies, and found myself in the long passage that led to the street door, safe but in complete darkness. A light flashed from a door to the left; it was the door to the “Common Room,” where we had first entered; it opened, and Spider-shanks, along with one of his buddies, looked out; the former was holding a light. I darted past them, and, guided by their lamp, fled along the passage and reached the door. Imagine my dismay! when, whether by accident or because my fleeing companions wanted to block pursuit, I found it unexpectedly closed.
The two villains had now come up to me, close at their heels were two more, probably my pursuers, from the upper apartments. Providentially the passage was (as I before said) extremely narrow, and as long as no fire-arms were used, nor a general rush resorted to, I had little doubt of being able to keep the ruffians at bay, until I had hit upon the method of springing the latch, and so winning my escape from the house.
The two villains had now approached me, closely followed by two more, likely my pursuers from the upper floors. Thankfully, the passage was (as I mentioned before) very narrow, and as long as no guns were drawn or everyone didn’t rush at once, I was confident I could hold off the thugs until I figured out how to spring the latch and escape the house.
While my left hand was employed in feeling the latch, I made such good use of my right, as to keep my antagonists at a safe distance. The one who was nearest to me, was Fib Fakescrew; he was armed with a weapon exactly similar to my own. The whole passage rung with oaths and threats. “Crash the cull—down with him—down with him, before he dubs the jigger. Tip him the degen, Fib, fake him through and through; if he pikes, we shall all be scragged.”
While my left hand was busy finding the latch, I used my right hand to keep my attackers at a safe distance. The one closest to me was Fib Fakescrew, and he was holding a weapon just like mine. The whole hallway echoed with curses and threats. “Shut him up—take him down—take him down before he makes a move. Hit him hard, Fib, take him out completely; if he gets away, we’re all in trouble.”
Hitherto, in the confusion I had not been able to recall Job’s instructions in opening the latch; at last I remembered, and pressed, the screw—the latch rose—I opened the door; but not wide enough to scape through the aperture. The ruffians saw my escape at hand. “Rush the b—cove! rush him!” cried the loud voice of one behind; and at the word, Fib was thrown forwards upon the extended edge of my blade; scarcely with an effort of my own arm, the sword entered his bosom, and he fell at my feet bathed in blood; the motion which the men thought would prove my destruction, became my salvation; staggered by the fall of their companion they gave way: I seized advantage of the momentary confusion—threw open the door, and, mindful of Job’s admonition, turned to the right, and fled onwards, with a rapidity which baffled and mocked pursuit.
Up until now, in the chaos, I hadn’t been able to remember Job’s instructions for unlocking the latch; finally, it came to me, and I pressed the screw—the latch lifted—I opened the door, but not wide enough to slip through. The thugs saw my escape was near. “Rush the b—cove! Rush him!” shouted a loud voice from behind; and as soon as he said that, Fib was pushed forward onto the edge of my blade; with hardly any effort from me, the sword pierced his chest, and he collapsed at my feet, soaked in blood; the move that the men thought would lead to my downfall turned out to be my rescue; thrown off by the fall of their comrade, they faltered: I took advantage of the momentary confusion—slammed the door open, and, remembering Job’s warning, turned right and ran ahead, moving so quickly that it left them baffled and in my dust.
CHAPTER LXXXIV.
Ille viam secat ad naves sociosque, revisit.—Virgil.
He cuts a path to the ships and his companions, and he returns.—Virgil.
The day had already dawned, but all was still and silent; my footsteps smote the solitary pavement with a strange and unanswered sound. Nevertheless, though all pursuit had long ceased, I still continued to run on mechanically, till, faint and breathless, I was forced into pausing. I looked round, but could recognize nothing familiar in the narrow and filthy streets; even the names of them were to me like an unknown language. After a brief rest I renewed my wanderings, and at length came to an alley, called River Lane; the name did not deceive me, but brought me, after a short walk, to the Thames; there, to my inexpressible joy, I discovered a solitary boatman, and transported myself forthwith to the Whitehall-stairs.
The day had already started, but everything was still and quiet; my footsteps echoed on the empty pavement with a strange, unanswered sound. However, even though all pursuit had long ceased, I continued to run on instinctively until, exhausted and breathless, I had to stop. I looked around but couldn't recognize anything familiar in the narrow, filthy streets; even the street names sounded like a foreign language to me. After a short break, I resumed my wandering and finally found an alley called River Lane; the name didn’t mislead me, and after a brief walk, I reached the Thames. There, to my immense relief, I spotted a lone boatman and immediately got a ride to Whitehall-stairs.
Never, I ween, did gay gallant, in the decaying part of the season, arrive at those stairs for the sweet purpose of accompanying his own mistress, or another’s wife, to green Richmond, or sunny Hampton, with more eager and animated delight than I felt at rejecting the arm of the rough boatman, and leaping on the well-known stones. I hastened to that stand of “jarvies” which has often been the hope and shelter of belated member of St. Stephen’s, or bewetted fugitive from the Opera. I startled a sleeping coachman, flung myself into his vehicle, and descended at Mivart’s.
Never, I think, did a cheerful gentleman, at the end of the season, arrive at those stairs with the happy intention of taking his own girlfriend or someone else’s wife to the green fields of Richmond or the sunny shores of Hampton with more eager and lively excitement than I felt when I turned down the rough boatman’s offer and jumped onto the familiar stones. I hurried to that spot full of “jarvies” which has often been a beacon and refuge for late-night members of St. Stephen’s or escaping guests from the Opera. I startled a sleeping cab driver, jumped into his carriage, and got off at Mivart’s.
The drowsy porter surveyed, and told me to be gone; I had forgotten my strange attire. “Pooh, my friend,” said I, “may not Mr. Pelham go to a masquerade as well as his betters?” My voice and words undeceived my Cerberus, and I was admitted; I hastened to bed, and no sooner had I laid my head on my pillow, than I fell fast asleep. It must be confessed, that I had deserved “tired Nature’s sweet restorer.”
The sleepy doorman looked me over and told me to leave; I had completely forgotten about my unusual outfit. “Oh, come on, my friend,” I said, “can’t Mr. Pelham go to a masquerade just like everyone else?” My tone and words changed his mind, and I was let in; I hurried to bed, and as soon as my head hit the pillow, I fell into a deep sleep. I have to admit, I had definitely earned “tired Nature’s sweet restorer.”
I had not been above a couple of hours in the land of dreams, when I was awakened by some one grasping my arm; the events of the past night were so fresh in my memory, that I sprung up, as if the knife was at my throat—my eyes opened upon the peaceful countenance of Mr. Job Jonson.
I had only been in the land of dreams for a couple of hours when someone grabbed my arm; the events of the previous night were still fresh in my mind, and I jumped up as if a knife were at my throat—my eyes fell on the calm face of Mr. Job Jonson.
“Thank Heaven, Sir, you are safe! I had but a very faint hope of finding you here when I came.”
“Thank goodness, Sir, you're safe! I barely had any hope of finding you here when I arrived.”
“Why,” said I, rubbing my eyes, “it is very true that I am safe, honest Job: but, I believe, I have few thanks to give you for a circumstance so peculiarly agreeable to myself. It would have saved me much trouble, and your worthy friend, Mr. Fib Fakescrew, some pain, if you had left the door open instead of shutting me up with your club, as you are pleased to call it.”
“Why,” I said, rubbing my eyes, “it’s true that I’m safe, honest Job. But honestly, I don’t have much thanks to give you for something that’s so beneficial for me. It would have saved me a lot of trouble, and your good friend, Mr. Fib Fakescrew, some hassle, if you had just left the door open instead of locking me in with your club, as you like to call it.”
“Very true, Sir,” said Job, “and I am extremely sorry at the accident; it was Dawson who shut the door, through utter unconsciousness, though I told him especially not to do it—the poor dog did not know whether he was on his head or his heels.”
“Very true, sir,” Job said, “and I'm really sorry about the accident; it was Dawson who closed the door, completely unaware, even though I told him specifically not to do it—the poor dog didn’t know whether he was coming or going.”
“You have got him safe,” said I, quickly.
"You've got him safe," I said quickly.
“Aye, trust me for that, your honour. I have locked him up at home while I came here to look for you.”
“Aye, trust me on that, your honor. I’ve locked him up at home while I came here to look for you.”
“We will lose no time in transferring him to safer custody,” said I, leaping out of bed; “but be off to—Street directly.”
“We won't waste any time moving him to a safer place,” I said, jumping out of bed. “But you need to head to—Street right away.”
“Slow and sure, Sir,” answered Jonson. “It is for you to do whatever you please, but my part of the business is over. I shall sleep at Dover tonight, and breakfast at Calais to-morrow. Perhaps it will not be very inconvenient to your honour to furnish me with my first quarter’s annuity in advance, and to see that the rest is duly paid into Lafitte’s, at Paris, for the use of Captain Douglas. Where I shall live hereafter is at present uncertain; but I dare say there will be few corners except old England and new England, in which I shall not make merry on your honour’s bounty.”
“Slow and steady, Sir,” Jonson replied. “You can do whatever you like, but my part in this is done. I’ll sleep in Dover tonight and have breakfast in Calais tomorrow. Maybe it wouldn’t be too much trouble for you to give me my first quarter’s annuity in advance and ensure the rest gets paid to Lafitte’s in Paris for Captain Douglas. I’m not sure where I’ll be living after this, but I’m sure there will be a few places, apart from old England and new England, where I’ll be able to enjoy your generosity.”
“Pooh! my good fellow,” rejoined I, “never desert a country to which your talents do such credit; stay here, and reform on your annuity. If ever I can accomplish my own wishes, I will consult your’s still farther; for I shall always think of your services with gratitude, though you did shut the door in my face.”
“Pooh! my good friend,” I replied, “don’t abandon a country that benefits from your talents; stick around and improve your situation. If I ever achieve my own goals, I’ll consider yours as well; I’ll always remember your help with appreciation, even though you did slam the door in my face.”
“No, Sir,” replied Job—“life is a blessing I would fain enjoy a few years longer; and, at present, my sojourn in England would put it woefully in danger of ‘club law.’ Besides, I begin to think that a good character is a very agreeable thing, when not too troublesome: and, as I have none left in England, I may as well make the experiment abroad. If your honour will call at the magistrate’s, and take a warrant and an officer, for the purpose of ridding me of my charge, at the very instant I see my responsibility at an end, I will have the honour of bidding you adieu.”
“No, Sir,” replied Job, “life is a blessing I’d like to enjoy for a few more years; and right now, my time in England would seriously jeopardize that because of ‘club law.’ Besides, I’m starting to think that having a good reputation is quite nice, as long as it’s not too much trouble. Since I don’t have any reputation left in England, I might as well try my luck abroad. If you could go to the magistrate’s, get a warrant and an officer to help me get rid of my obligation, the moment I see that my responsibility is over, I will gladly say goodbye.”
“Well, as you please,” said I. “Curse your scoundrel’s cosmetics! How the deuce am I ever to regain my natural complexion? Look ye, sirrah! you have painted me with a long wrinkle on the left side of my mouth, big enough to engulph all the beauty I ever had. Why, water seems to have no effect upon it!”
“Well, do as you wish,” I said. “Curse your deceitful makeup! How on earth am I supposed to get my natural complexion back? Look here, you! You’ve put a deep wrinkle on the left side of my mouth, large enough to swallow any beauty I ever had. Honestly, water doesn’t seem to help at all!”
“To be sure not, Sir,” said Job, calmly—“I should be but a poor dauber, if my paints washed off with a wet sponge.”
“To be sure not, Sir,” said Job, calmly—“I would be a pretty lousy artist if my paints washed off with a wet sponge.”
“Grant me patience,” cried I, in a real panic; “how, in the name of Heaven, are they to wash off? Am I, before I have reached my twenty-third year, to look like a methodist parson on the wrong side of forty, you rascal!”
“Give me patience,” I shouted in a total panic; “how, for the love of Heaven, are they going to wash off? Am I really supposed to look like a worn-out preacher before I even turn twenty-three, you jerk!”
“The latter question, your honour can best answer,” returned Job. “With regard to the former, I have an unguent here, if you will suffer me to apply it, which will remove all other colours than those which nature has bestowed upon you.”
“The latter question, your honor can answer best,” Job replied. “As for the former, I have a cream here that, if you allow me to use it, will remove all other colors except for those that nature has given you.”
With that, Job produced a small box; and, after a brief submission to his skill, I had the ineffable joy of beholding myself restored to my original state. Nevertheless, my delight was somewhat checked by the loss of my ringlets: I thanked Heaven, however, that the damage had been sustained after Ellen’s acceptation of my addresses. A lover confined to one, should not be too destructive, for fear of the consequences to the remainder of the female world: compassion is ever due to the fair sex.
With that, Job took out a small box, and after a quick demonstration of his skill, I experienced the incredible joy of seeing myself restored to my original appearance. However, my happiness was slightly tempered by the loss of my curls: I was grateful to heaven that this change happened after Ellen accepted my advances. A lover devoted to one should avoid being too harsh, to not negatively impact the rest of the female world: kindness is always owed to women.
My toilet being concluded, Jonson and I repaired to the magistrate’s. He waited at the corner of the street, while I entered the house—
My business in the restroom finished, Jonson and I went to the magistrate’s. He waited at the street corner while I went inside—
“‘Twere vain to tell what shook the holy man, who looked, not lovingly, at that divan.”
“It's pointless to say what disturbed the holy man, who looked at that divan without affection.”
Having summoned to my aid the redoubted Mr.——, of mulberry-cheeked recollection, we entered a hackney-coach, and drove to Jonson’s lodgings, Job mounting guard on the box.
Having called upon the esteemed Mr.——, known for his rosy cheeks, we got into a cab and headed to Jonson’s place, with Job keeping watch on the box.
“I think, Sir,” said Mr.——, looking up at the man of two virtues, “that I have had the pleasure of seeing that gentleman before.”
“I think, Sir,” said Mr.——, looking up at the man with two virtues, “that I’ve had the pleasure of seeing that guy before.”
“Very likely,” said I; “he is a young man greatly about town.”
“Probably,” I said; “he’s a young guy who’s often out and about.”
When we had safely lodged Dawson (who seemed more collected, and even courageous, than I had expected) in the coach, Job beckoned me into a little parlour. I signed him a draught on my bankers for one hundred pounds—though at that time it was like letting the last drop from my veins—and faithfully promised, should Dawson’s evidence procure the desired end (of which, indeed, there was now no doubt), that the annuity should be regularly paid, as he desired. We then took an affectionate farewell of each other.
When we had safely settled Dawson (who seemed more composed and even braver than I had expected) in the coach, Job signaled for me to come into a small parlor. I wrote him a check for one hundred pounds—though at that moment it felt like draining the last drop from my veins—and I promised faithfully that if Dawson’s testimony achieved the desired result (which now seemed certain), the annuity would be paid regularly, as he wanted. We then said an affectionate goodbye to each other.
“Adieu, Sir!” said Job, “I depart into a new world—that of honest men!”
“Goodbye, Sir!” said Job, “I’m headed into a new world—that of honest people!”
“If so,” said I, “adieu, indeed!—for on this earth we shall never meet again!”
“If that’s the case,” I said, “goodbye, for we will never meet again on this earth!”
We returned to—Street. As I was descending from the coach, a female, wrapped from head to foot in a cloak, came eagerly up to me, and seized me by the arm. “For God’s sake,” said she, in a low, hurried voice, “come aside, and speak to me for a single moment.” Consigning Dawson to the sole charge of the officer, I did as I was desired. When we had got some paces down the street, the female stopped. Though she held her veil closely drawn over her face, her voice and air were not to be mistaken: I knew her at once. “Glanville,” said she, with great agitation, “Sir Reginald Glanville! tell me, is he in real danger?” She stopped short—she could say no more.
We returned to—Street. As I was getting out of the coach, a woman, wrapped from head to toe in a cloak, hurried up to me and grabbed my arm. “Please,” she said in a low, rushed voice, “come aside and talk to me for just a moment.” Leaving Dawson in the officer's care, I did as she asked. After walking a little way down the street, the woman stopped. Even though her veil was pulled tightly over her face, her voice and demeanor were unmistakable: I recognized her instantly. “Glanville,” she said, visibly shaken, “Sir Reginald Glanville! Tell me, is he really in danger?” She paused suddenly—she couldn't say anything more.
“I trust not!” said I, appearing not to recognize the speaker.
“I don't trust that!” I replied, acting as if I didn’t recognize the person speaking.
“I trust not!” she repeated, “is that all!” And then the passionate feelings of her sex overcoming every other consideration, she seized me by the hand, and said—“Oh, Mr. Pelham, for mercy’s sake, tell me is he in the power of that villain Thornton? you need disguise nothing from me, I know all the fatal history.”
“I don’t believe that!” she said again, “is that it?” Then, overwhelmed by her intense emotions, she grabbed my hand and said, “Oh, Mr. Pelham, please, tell me—is he at the mercy of that villain Thornton? You don’t have to hide anything from me; I know the whole tragic story.”
“Compose yourself, dear, dear Lady Roseville,” said I, soothingly; “for it is in vain any longer to affect not to know you. Glanville is safe; I have brought with me a witness whose testimony must release him.”
“Calm down, dear Lady Roseville,” I said gently; “because it’s pointless to pretend you don’t know. Glanville is safe; I have a witness with me whose testimony will clear him.”
“God bless you, God bless you!” said Lady Roseville, and she burst into tears; but she dried them directly, and recovering some portion of that dignity which never long forsakes a woman of virtuous and educated mind, she resumed, proudly, yet bitterly—“It is no ordinary motive, no motive which you might reasonably impute to me, that has brought me here. Sir Reginald Glanville can never be any thing more to me than a friend—but of all friends, the most known and valued. I learned from his servant of his disappearance; and my acquaintance with his secret history enabled me to account for it in the most fearful manner. In short I—I—but explanations are idle now; you will never say that you have seen me here, Mr. Pelham: you will endeavour even to forget it—farewell.”
“God bless you, God bless you!” said Lady Roseville, and she started to cry; but she quickly wiped her tears away and regained some of that dignity that a virtuous and educated woman never completely loses. She continued, proudly but with a hint of bitterness—“It’s not a typical reason or one that you might reasonably attribute to me that brought me here. Sir Reginald Glanville can never be anything more to me than a friend—but of all friends, he is the most known and valued. I found out from his servant about his disappearance; and my knowledge of his secret history allowed me to explain it in the most terrifying way. In short, I—I—but explanations are pointless now; you will never say that you saw me here, Mr. Pelham: you will even try to forget it—farewell.”
Lady Roseville, then drawing her cloak closely round her, left me with a fleet and light step, and turning the corner of the street, disappeared.
Lady Roseville, wrapping her cloak tightly around her, left me with a quick and light step, and as she turned the corner of the street, she vanished.
I returned to my charge, I demanded an immediate interview with the magistrate. “I have come,” said I, “to redeem my pledge, and acquit the innocent.” I then briefly related my adventures, only concealing (according to my promise) all description of my help-mate, Job; and prepared the worthy magistrate for the confession and testimony of Dawson. That unhappy man had just concluded his narration, when an officer entered, and whispered the magistrate that Thornton was in waiting.
I went back to my responsibility and asked for an immediate meeting with the magistrate. “I’m here,” I said, “to fulfill my promise and clear the innocent.” I then briefly shared my experiences, leaving out (as I promised) any details about my companion, Job; and got the magistrate ready for Dawson's confession and testimony. Just as that unfortunate man finished his story, an officer came in and quietly told the magistrate that Thornton was waiting.
“Admit him,” said Mr.——, aloud. Thornton entered with his usual easy and swaggering air of effrontery; but no sooner did he set his eyes upon Dawson, than a deadly and withering change passed over his countenance. Dawson could not bridle the cowardly petulance of his spite—“They know all, Thornton!” said he, with a look of triumph. The villain turned slowly from him to us, muttering something we could not hear. He saw upon my face, upon the magistrate’s, that his doom was sealed; his desperation gave him presence of mind, and he made a sudden rush to the door; the officers in waiting seized him. Why should I detail the rest of the scene? He was that day fully committed for trial, and Sir Reginald Glanville honourably released, and unhesitatingly acquitted.
“Let him in,” Mr.—— said aloud. Thornton walked in with his usual confident and brash attitude; but as soon as he saw Dawson, a deadly and withering change crossed his face. Dawson couldn’t hide the cowardly petulance of his spite—“They know everything, Thornton!” he said with a look of triumph. The villain turned slowly from him to us, muttering something we couldn’t catch. He saw on my face and the magistrate’s that his fate was sealed; his desperation gave him clarity, and he suddenly dashed for the door; the waiting officers grabbed him. Why should I go into detail about the rest of the scene? That day, he was fully committed for trial, and Sir Reginald Glanville was honorably released and fully acquitted.
CHAPTER LXXXV.
The main interest of my adventures—if, indeed, I may flatter myself that they ever contained any—is now over; the mystery is explained, the innocent acquitted, and the guilty condemned. Moreover, all obstacles between the marriage of the unworthy hero, with the peerless heroine, being removed, it would be but an idle prolixity to linger over the preliminary details of an orthodox and customary courtship. Nor is it for me to dilate upon the exaggerated expressions of gratitude, in which the affectionate heart of Glanville found vent for my fortunate exertions on his behalf. He was not willing that any praise to which I might be entitled for them, should be lost. He narrated to Lady Glanville and Ellen my adventures with the comrades of the worthy Job; from the lips of the mother, and the eyes of the dear sister, came my sweetest addition to the good fortune which had made me the instrument of Glanville’s safety, and acquittal. I was not condemned to a long protraction of that time, which, if it be justly termed the happiest of our lives, we, (viz. all true lovers) through that perversity common to human nature, most ardently wish to terminate.
The main point of my adventures—if I can even say they were ever significant—is now over; the mystery has been solved, the innocent cleared, and the guilty punished. Plus, all barriers to the marriage of the unworthy hero and the remarkable heroine have been removed, so it would be pointless to drag on with the usual details of a standard courtship. It's not my place to go on about the exaggerated gratitude that Glanville expressed for my efforts on his behalf. He was determined that any recognition I deserved for them should not go unnoticed. He shared my adventures with Lady Glanville and Ellen; from the words of his mother and the look on his dear sister's face came my sweetest reward for being the one who helped ensure Glanville's safety and freedom. I was not sentenced to endure a prolonged period of that time which, if rightly called the happiest of our lives, we (all true lovers) tend to eagerly wish to conclude, due to that quirk of human nature.
On that day month which saw Glanville’s release, my bridals were appointed. Reginald was even more eager than myself in pressing for an early day: firmly persuaded that his end was rapidly approaching, his most prevailing desire was to witness our union. This wish, and the interest he took in our happiness, gave him an energy and animation which impressed us with the deepest hopes for his ultimate recovery; and the fatal disease to which he was a prey, nursed the fondness of our hearts by the bloom of cheek, and brightness of eye, with which it veiled its desolating and gathering progress.
On the day that marked Glanville’s release, my wedding was set. Reginald was even more eager than I was to arrange an early date; convinced that his time was running out, his greatest wish was to see us married. This desire, along with his genuine interest in our happiness, gave him a vitality and enthusiasm that filled us with hope for his eventual recovery. The serious illness he was struggling with masked its destructive and relentless progression with a rosy complexion and bright eyes, making our hearts grow fonder.
From the eventful day on which I had seen Lady Roseville, in—Street, we had not met. She had shut herself up in her splendid home, and the newspapers teemed with regret, at the reported illness and certain seclusion of one, whose fetes and gaieties had furnished them with their brightest pages. The only one admitted to her was Ellen. To her, she had for some time made no secret of her attachment—and of her the daily news of Sir Reginald’s health was ascertained. Several times, when at a late hour, I left Glanville’s apartments, I passed the figure of a woman, closely muffled, and apparently watching before his windows—which, owing to the advance of summer, were never closed—to catch, perhaps, a view of his room, or a passing glimpse of his emaciated and fading figure. If that sad and lonely vigil was kept by her whom I suspected, deep, indeed, and mighty, was the love, which could so humble the heart, and possess the spirit, of the haughty and high-born Countess of Roseville.
From the eventful day I saw Lady Roseville on—Street, we hadn't met. She had shut herself in her beautiful home, and the newspapers were filled with regrets about her reported illness and seclusion, given that her parties and events had filled their brightest pages. The only person allowed in was Ellen. To her, she had long been open about her feelings—and from her, the daily updates on Sir Reginald’s health were obtained. Several times, when I left Glanville’s place late at night, I passed a woman, closely wrapped up, seemingly watching his windows—which, due to the arrival of summer, were always open—perhaps hoping to catch a glimpse of his room or see his frail, fading figure. If that sad and lonely watch was kept by the person I suspected, then the love she held was indeed deep and powerful, capable of humbling the heart and spirit of the proud and high-born Countess of Roseville.
I turn to a very different personage in this veritable histoire. My father and mother were absent, at Lady H.‘s, when my marriage was fixed; to both of them I wrote for their approbation of my choice. From Lady Frances I received the answer which I subjoin:—
I turn to a very different person in this true story. My parents were away at Lady H.'s when my marriage was arranged; I wrote to both of them for their approval of my choice. From Lady Frances, I received the response that I’m including here:—
“My dearest Son,
“My dear Son,
“Your father desires me to add his congratulations to mine, upon the election you have made. I shall hasten to London, to be present at the ceremony. Although you must not be offended with me, if I say, that with your person, accomplishments, birth, and (above all) high ton, you might have chosen among the loftiest, and wealthiest families in the country, yet I am by no means displeased or disappointed with your future wife, to say nothing of the antiquity of her name. (The Glanvilles intermarried with the Pelhams, in the reign of Henry II.) It is a great step to future distinction to marry a beauty, especially one so celebrated as Miss Glanville—perhaps it is among the surest ways to the cabinet. The forty thousand pounds which you say Miss Glanville is to receive, makes, to be sure, but a slender income; though, when added to your own, it would have been a great addition to the Glenmorris property, if your uncle—I have no patience with him—had not married again.
“Your father wants me to add his congratulations to mine on your engagement. I’ll hurry to London to be there for the ceremony. Although I hope you won’t take offense when I say that with your looks, skills, background, and especially your social status, you could have chosen from the top families in the country, I’m not at all unhappy with your future wife, not to mention the prestige of her family name. (The Glanvilles intermarried with the Pelhams during the reign of Henry II.) Marrying a beauty, especially one as well-known as Miss Glanville, is definitely a significant step toward future success—maybe even a sure route to political power. The forty thousand pounds you mentioned that Miss Glanville is set to inherit is pretty modest, but combined with your own, it would have greatly enhanced the Glenmorris estate, if your uncle—I can’t stand him—hadn’t remarried.”
“However, you will lose no time in getting into the House—at all events, the capital will ensure your return for a borough, and maintain you comfortably, till you are in the administration; when of course it matters very little what your fortune may be—tradesmen will be too happy to have your name in their books; be sure, therefore, that the money is not tied up. Miss Glanville must see that her own interest, as well as yours, is concerned in your having the unfettered disposal of a fortune, which, if restricted, you would find it impossible to live upon. Pray, how is Sir Reginald Glanville? Is his cough as bad as ever? He has no entailed property, I think?
“However, you won’t waste any time getting into the House—anyway, the capital will guarantee your return for a borough and keep you comfortable until you’re in the administration; at that point, it really doesn’t matter what your fortune is—business owners will be thrilled to have your name on their books. So, make sure the money isn’t tied up. Miss Glanville needs to understand that her own interests, as well as yours, depend on you having full control over a fortune, which, if restricted, would make it impossible for you to live on. By the way, how is Sir Reginald Glanville doing? Is his cough still as bad as ever? He doesn’t have any entailed property, right?”
“Will you order Stonor to have the house ready for us on Friday, when I shall return home in time for dinner? Let me again congratulate you, most sincerely, on your choice. I always thought you had more common sense, as well as genius, than any young man, I ever knew: you have shown it in this important step. Domestic happiness, my dearest Henry, ought to be peculiarly sought for by every Englishman, however elevated his station; and when I reflect upon Miss Glanville’s qualifications, and her renommee as a belle celebree, I have no doubt of your possessing the felicity you deserve. But be sure that the fortune is not settled away from you; poor Sir Reginald is not (I believe) at all covetous or worldly, and will not therefore insist upon the point.
“Can you ask Stonor to have the house ready for us on Friday, when I’ll be back home in time for dinner? Let me congratulate you again, sincerely, on your choice. I’ve always believed you had more common sense, as well as talent, than any young man I've ever known: you’ve proven it with this important decision. Domestic happiness, my dear Henry, should be especially pursued by every Englishman, no matter how high his status; and when I think about Miss Glanville’s qualities and her reputation as a well-known beauty, I’m confident you’ll have the happiness you deserve. But make sure that the fortune isn’t tied up and away from you; poor Sir Reginald isn’t (I believe) at all greedy or materialistic, so he won’t insist on that.”
“God bless you, and grant you every happiness.
“God bless you and give you all the happiness you deserve.”
“Ever, my dear Henry,
"Always, my dear Henry,"
“Your very affectionate Mother,
"Your loving Mother,"
“F. Pelham.”
“F. Pelham.”
“P.S. I think it will be better to give out that Miss Glanville has eighty thousand pounds. Be sure, therefore, that you do not contradict me.”
“P.S. I think it would be better to let everyone know that Miss Glanville has eighty thousand pounds. So make sure you don’t disagree with me.”
The days, the weeks flew away. Ah, happy days! yet, I do not regret while I recal you! He that loves much, fears even in his best founded hopes. What were the anxious longings for a treasure—in my view only, not in my possession—to the deep joy of finding it for ever my own! The day arrived—I was yet at my toilet, and Bedos, in the greatest confusion (poor fellow, he was as happy as myself), when a letter was brought me, stamped with the foreign post-mark. It was from the exemplary Job Jonson; and though I did not even open it on that day, yet it shall be more favoured by the reader—viz. if he will not pass over, without reading, the following effusion—
The days and weeks flew by. Ah, happy times! Yet, I don't regret while I remember you! Those who love deeply fear even in their greatest hopes. What were the anxious cravings for a treasure—in my eyes only, not in my hands—compared to the pure joy of having it forever mine! The day came—I was still getting ready, and Bedos, completely flustered (poor guy, he was just as happy as I was), when a letter arrived, marked with a foreign post. It was from the admirable Job Jonson; and although I didn't even open it that day, it will be more appreciated by the reader—if he takes a moment to read the following outpouring—
“Rue des Moulins, No.__, Paris.
"Rue des Moulins, No.__, Paris."
“Honoured Sir,
"Dear Sir,"
“I arrived in Paris safely, and reading in the English papers the full success of our enterprise, as well as in the Morning Post of the—th, your approaching marriage with Miss Glanville, I cannot refrain from the liberty of congratulating you upon both, as well as of reminding you of the exact day on which the first quarter of my annuity will be paid—it is the—of—; for, I presume, your honour kindly made me a present of the draft for one hundred pounds, in order to pay my travelling expenses.
“I arrived in Paris safely, and after reading in the English papers about the full success of our venture, as well as in the Morning Post of the—th about your upcoming marriage to Miss Glanville, I can't help but congratulate you on both. I also want to remind you of the exact day when the first quarter of my annuity will be paid—it is the—of—; I assume you kindly gave me a hundred-pound draft to cover my travel expenses.”
“I find that the boys are greatly incensed against me; but as Dawson was too much bound by his oath, to betray a tittle against them, I trust I shall, ultimately, pacify the club, and return to England. A true patriot, Sir, never loves to leave his native country. Even were I compelled to visit Van Diemen’s land, the ties of birth-place would be so strong as to induce me to seize the first opportunity of returning. I am not, your honour, very fond of the French—they are an idle, frivolous, penurious, poor nation. Only think, Sir, the other day I saw a gentleman of the most noble air secrete something at a cafe, which could not clearly discern; as he wrapped it carefully in paper, before he placed it in his pocket, I judged that it was a silver cream ewer, at least; accordingly, I followed him out, and from pure curiosity—I do assure your honour, it was from no other motive—I transferred this purloined treasure to my own pocket. You will imagine, Sir, the interest with which I hastened to a lonely spot in the Tuileries, and carefully taking out the little packet, unfolded paper by paper, till I came—yes, Sir, till I came to—five lumps of sugar! Oh, the French are a mean people—a very mean people—I hope I shall soon be able to return to England. Meanwhile, I am going into Holland, to see how those rich burghers spend their time and their money. I suppose poor Dawson, as well as the rascal Thornton, will be hung before you receive this—they deserve it richly—it is such fellows who disgrace the profession. He is but a very poor bungler who is forced to cut throats as well as pockets. And now, your honour, wishing you all happiness with your lady,
“I find that the guys are really upset with me; but since Dawson is too committed to his oath to betray them at all, I believe I'll eventually calm the club down and return to England. A true patriot, Sir, never wants to leave his home country. Even if I had to go to Van Diemen’s Land, the ties to my birthplace would be so strong that I'd try to grab the first chance to come back. I'm not, Your Honor, very fond of the French—they're a lazy, superficial, stingy, and poor nation. Just the other day, I saw a guy with a noble demeanor hide something at a café that I couldn't quite make out. As he carefully wrapped it up in paper before putting it in his pocket, I figured it must have been a silver cream ewer, at the very least. So I followed him outside, and out of pure curiosity—I assure you, it was for no other reason—I took this stolen treasure for myself. You can imagine, Sir, how eagerly I hurried to a quiet spot in the Tuileries, and carefully unwrapped the little package, unfolding paper by paper, until I found—yes, Sir, until I found—five lumps of sugar! Oh, the French are such a cheap people—a very cheap people. I hope I can return to England soon. In the meantime, I'm heading to Holland to see how those wealthy burghers spend their time and money. I suppose poor Dawson, along with that scoundrel Thornton, will be hanged by the time you get this—they truly deserve it. It's people like them who bring shame to the profession. A real amateur is one who has to resort to cutting throats as well as pockets. And now, Your Honor, wishing you all happiness with your lady,
“I beg to remain,
“I’d like to stay,
“Your very obedient humble Servant,
"Your obedient humble servant,"
“Ferdinand De Courcy, etc.”
“Ferdinand De Courcy, etc.”
Struck with the joyous countenance of my honest valet, as I took my gloves and hat from his hand, I could not help wishing to bestow upon him a similar blessing to that I was about to possess. “Bedos,” said I, “Bedos, my good fellow, you left your wife to come to me; you shall not suffer by your fidelity: send for her—we will find room for her in our future establishment.”
Struck by the joyful expression of my honest valet, as I took my gloves and hat from his hands, I couldn't help but want to give him a similar blessing to the one I was about to receive. “Bedos,” I said, “Bedos, my good man, you left your wife to be with me; you will not suffer for your loyalty: call for her—we'll make room for her in our future home.”
The smiling face of the Frenchman underwent a rapid change. “Ma foi,” said he, in his own tongue; “Monsieur is too good. An excess of happiness hardens the heart; and so, for fear of forgetting my gratitude to Providence, I will, with Monsieur’s permission, suffer my adored wife to remain where she is.”
The Frenchman's smiling face quickly changed. “Ma foi,” he said in his language; “Sir, you are too kind. Too much happiness can harden the heart; and so, to avoid forgetting my gratitude to Providence, I will, with your permission, let my beloved wife stay where she is.”
After so pious a reply, I should have been worse than wicked had I pressed the matter any farther.
After such a devout response, I would have been more than wrong to push the issue any further.
I found all ready at Berkeley-Square. Lady Glanville is one of those good persons, who think a marriage out of church is no marriage at all; to church, therefore, we went. Although Sir Reginald was now so reduced that he could scarcely support the least fatigue, he insisted on giving Ellen away. He was that morning, and had been, for the last two or three days, considerably better, and our happiness seemed to grow less selfish in our increasing hope of his recovery.
I found everyone ready at Berkeley Square. Lady Glanville is one of those people who believe that a marriage outside of a church isn’t really a marriage at all, so we went to church. Even though Sir Reginald was now so weak that he could barely handle even the slightest effort, he insisted on giving Ellen away. He had been feeling noticeably better that morning, and for the past two or three days, and our happiness seemed to become less selfish as we held onto the hope of his recovery.
When we returned from church, our intention was to set off immediately to—Hall, a seat which I had hired for our reception. On re-entering the house, Glanville called me aside—I followed his infirm and tremulous steps into a private apartment.
When we got back from church, we planned to head straight to—Hall, a venue I had booked for our reception. As we walked back into the house, Glanville pulled me aside—I followed his shaky and uncertain steps into a private room.
“Pelham,” said he, “we shall never meet again! no matter—you are now happy, and I shall shortly be so. But there is one office I have yet to request from your friendship; when I am dead, let me be buried by her side, and let one tombstone cover both.”
“Pelham,” he said, “we will never see each other again! It doesn’t matter—you’re happy now, and I’ll be happy soon. But there’s one favor I need to ask from you; when I die, please bury me beside her, and let one gravestone mark both our places.”
I pressed his hand, and, with tears in my eyes, made him the promise he required.
I held his hand, and with tears in my eyes, I made him the promise he needed.
“It is enough,” said he; “I have no farther business with life. God bless you, my friend—my brother; do not let a thought of me cloud your happiness.”
“It’s enough,” he said; “I have no more to do with life. God bless you, my friend—my brother; don’t let any thought of me interfere with your happiness.”
He rose, and we turned to quit the room; Glanville was leaning on my arm; when we had moved a few paces towards the door, he stopped abruptly. Imagining that the pause proceeded from pain or debility, I turned my eyes upon his countenance—a fearful and convulsive change was rapidly passing over it—his eyes stared wildly upon vacancy.
He got up, and we started to leave the room; Glanville was leaning on my arm. After we had taken a few steps toward the door, he suddenly stopped. Thinking that the delay was due to pain or weakness, I looked at his face—a terrifying and twitching transformation was quickly happening—his eyes were staring blankly into space.
“Merciful God—is it—can it be?” he said, in a low inward tone. At that moment, I solemnly declare, whether from my sympathy with his feelings, or from some more mysterious and undefinable cause, my whole frame shuddered from limb to limb. I saw nothing—I heard nothing; but I felt, as it were, within me some awful and ghostly presence, which had power to curdle my blood into ice, and cramp my sinews into impotence; it was as if some preternatural and shadowy object darkened across the mirror of my soul—as if, without the medium of the corporeal senses, a spirit spake to, and was answered by, a spirit.
“Merciful God—is it—can it be?” he said, in a quiet, inward tone. At that moment, I can honestly say, whether it was my sympathy for his feelings or something more mysterious and undefinable, my whole body shuddered from head to toe. I saw nothing—I heard nothing; but I felt, deep within me, some dreadful and ghostly presence that had the power to freeze my blood and leave me paralyzed. It was as if some supernatural and shadowy figure passed across the mirror of my soul—as if, without the need for physical senses, one spirit spoke to another, and was answered in kind.
The moment was over. I felt Glanville’s hand relax its grasp upon my arm—he fell upon the floor—I raised him—a smile of ineffable serenity and peace was upon his lips; his face was as the face of an angel, but the spirit had passed away!
The moment was over. I felt Glanville’s hand loosen its grip on my arm—he collapsed on the floor—I lifted him up—a smile of pure serenity and peace was on his lips; his face looked like that of an angel, but the spirit had left!
CHAPTER LXXXVI.
Now haveth good day, good men all, Haveth good day, young and old; Haveth good day, both great and small, And graunt merci a thousand fold! Gif ever I might full fain I wold, Don ought that were unto your leve Christ keep you out of cares cold, For now ‘tis time to take my leave. —Old Song.
Now have a good day, good men all, have a good day, young and old; have a good day, both great and small, and grant thanks a thousand fold! If I could do anything, I would do whatever you wish. May Christ keep you free from worries, for now it’s time for me to leave. —Old Song.
Several months have now elapsed since my marriage. I am living quietly in the country, among my books, and looking forward with calmness, rather than impatience, to the time which shall again bring me before the world. Marriage with me is not that sepulchre of all human hope and energy which it often is with others. I am not more partial to my arm chair, nor more averse to shaving, than of yore. I do not bound my prospects to the dinner-hour, nor my projects to “migrations from the blue bed to the brown.” Matrimony found me ambitious; it has not cured me of the passion: but it has concentrated what was scattered, and determined what was vague. If I am less anxious than formerly for the reputation to be acquired in society, I am more eager for honour in the world; and instead of amusing my enemies, and the saloon, I trust yet to be useful to my friends and to mankind.
Several months have now passed since my marriage. I’m living quietly in the countryside, surrounded by my books, and looking forward with calmness, rather than impatience, to the time when I’ll be back in the world. For me, marriage isn’t the grave of all human hope and energy that it often is for others. I’m not more attached to my armchair or more reluctant to shave than I used to be. I don’t limit my outlook to the dinner hour, nor my plans to “moving from the blue bed to the brown.” Matrimony found me ambitious; it hasn’t cured me of that passion, but it has focused my scattered thoughts and clarified my vague ideas. If I’m less concerned than I used to be about my reputation in society, I’m more eager for honor in the world; and instead of entertaining my enemies and the crowd, I hope to be of service to my friends and to humanity.
Whether this is a hope, altogether vain and idle; whether I have, in the self-conceit common to all men, peculiarly prominent in myself, overrated both the power and the integrity of my mind (for the one is bootless without the other,) neither I nor the world can yet tell. “Time,” says one of the fathers, “is the only touchstone which distinguishes the prophet from the boaster.”
Whether this is a hope that is completely pointless; whether I have, in the self-importance that everyone seems to have, especially in my case, overstated both the strength and the honesty of my mind (since one is useless without the other), neither I nor the world can say for sure yet. “Time,” says one of the early thinkers, “is the only test that separates the true prophet from the pretender.”
Meanwhile, gentle reader, during the two years which I purpose devoting to solitude and study, I shall not be so occupied with my fields and folios, as to render me uncourteous to thee. If ever thou hast known me in the city, I give thee a hearty invitation to come and visit me in the country. I promise thee, that my wines and viands shall not disgrace the companion of Guloseton: nor my conversation be much duller than my book. I will compliment thee on thy horses, thou shalt congratulate me upon my wife. Over old wine we will talk over new events; and if we flag at the latter, why, we will make ourselves amends with the former. In short, if thou art neither very silly nor very wise, it shall be thine own fault if we are not excellent friends.
Meanwhile, dear reader, during the two years I plan to spend in solitude and study, I won’t be so wrapped up in my fields and books that I ignore you. If you’ve ever known me in the city, I warmly invite you to come and visit me in the country. I promise my wines and food won't let down someone who’s a friend of Guloseton; nor will my conversation be much duller than my book. I’ll compliment your horses, and you can congratulate me on my wife. Over old wine, we’ll discuss new events; and if we run out of things to say about the latter, we’ll make up for it with the former. In short, if you’re neither very foolish nor very wise, it’ll be your own fault if we aren’t great friends.
I feel that it would be but poor courtesy in me, after having kept company with Lord Vincent, through the tedious journey of three volumes, to dismiss him now without one word of valediction. May he, in the political course he has adopted, find all the admiration his talents deserve; and if ever we meet as foes, let our heaviest weapon be a quotation, and our bitterest vengeance a jest.
I think it would be really rude of me, after having spent this long journey of three volumes with Lord Vincent, to send him off without saying goodbye. I hope that in his political path, he gets all the respect his skills deserve; and if we ever end up as enemies, let our strongest weapon be a quote, and our harshest revenge be a joke.
Lord Guloseton regularly corresponds with me, and his last letter contained a promise to visit me in the course of the month, in order to recover his appetite (which has been much relaxed of late) by the country air.
Lord Guloseton regularly writes to me, and his last letter included a promise to come visit me this month to help regain his appetite (which has been quite diminished lately) from the fresh country air.
My uncle wrote to me, three weeks since, announcing the death of the infant Lady Glenmorris had brought him. Sincerely do I wish that his loss may be supplied. I have already sufficient fortune for my wants, and sufficient hope for my desires.
My uncle wrote to me three weeks ago, letting me know about the death of the baby that Lady Glenmorris had given him. I truly hope that he finds comfort for his loss. I already have enough wealth for my needs and enough hope for my wishes.
Thornton died as he had lived—the reprobate and the ruffian. “Pooh,” said he, in his quaint brutality, to the worthy clergyman, who attended his last moments with more zeal than success; “Pooh, what’s the difference between gospel and go—spell? we agree like a bell and its clapper—you’re prating while I’m hanging.”
Thornton died as he had lived—a rebel and a tough guy. “Come on,” he said, in his unique harshness, to the well-meaning clergyman, who was with him in his final moments with more enthusiasm than effectiveness; “Come on, what’s the difference between gospel and go—spell? We’re like a bell and its clapper—you’re talking while I’m dying.”
Dawson died in prison, penitent and in peace. Cowardice, which spoils the honest man, often ameliorates the knave.
Dawson died in prison, regretful and at peace. Cowardice, which ruins the honest person, often benefits the dishonest.
From Lord Dawton I have received a letter, requesting me to accept a borough (in his gift), just vacated. It is a pity that generosity—such a prodigal to those who do not want it—should often be such a niggard to those who do. I need not specify my answer. One may as well be free as dependant, when one can afford it; and I hope yet to teach Lord Dawton, that to forgive the minister is not to forget the affront. Meanwhile, I am content to bury myself in my retreat with my mute teachers of logic and legislature, in order, hereafter, to justify his lordship’s good opinion of my senatorial abilities. Farewell, Brutus, we shall meet at Philippi!
From Lord Dawton, I’ve received a letter asking me to accept a recently vacated borough (which he controls). It’s unfortunate that generosity—so lavish to those who don’t need it—can often be so stingy to those who do. I don’t need to spell out my response. You might as well be free as dependent when you can afford it; and I still hope to show Lord Dawton that forgiving the minister doesn’t mean forgetting the insult. In the meantime, I’m happy to isolate myself in my retreat with my silent teachers of logic and legislation, so that I can eventually prove his lordship’s good opinion of my skills as a senator. Farewell, Brutus, we’ll meet at Philippi!
It is some months since Lady Roseville left England; the last news we received of her, informed us, that she was living at Sienna, in utter seclusion, and very infirm health.
It’s been a few months since Lady Roseville left England; the last update we got was that she was living in Sienna, completely isolated and in poor health.
“The day drags thro’, though storms keep out the sun, And thus the heart will break, yet brokenly live on.”
“The day drags on, even though storms block out the sun, and so the heart will break, yet continue to live on in its broken state.”
Poor Lady Glanville! the mother of one so beautiful, so gifted, and so lost. What can I say of her which “you, and you, and you—” all who are parents, cannot feel, a thousand times more acutely, in those recesses of the heart too deep for words or tears. There are yet many hours in which I find the sister of the departed in grief, that even her husband cannot console; and I—I—my friend, my brother, have I forgotten thee in death? I lay down the pen, I turn from my employment—thy dog is at my feet, and looking at me, as if conscious of my thoughts, with an eye almost as tearful as my own.
Poor Lady Glanville! The mother of someone so beautiful, so talented, and so lost. What can I say about her that “you, and you, and you—” all parents, can’t feel, a thousand times more intensely, in those deep places of the heart that are beyond words or tears? There are still many hours when I see the sister of the departed consumed by grief, so profound that even her husband can’t console her; and I—I—my friend, my brother, have I forgotten you in death? I lay down the pen, I turn away from my work—your dog is at my feet, looking up at me, as if aware of my thoughts, with eyes almost as teary as mine.
But it is not thus that I will part from my reader; our greeting was not in sorrow, neither shall be our adieus. For thee, who hast gone with me through the motley course of my confessions, I would fain trust that I have sometimes hinted at thy instruction when only appearing to strive for thy amusement. But on this I will not dwell; for the moral insisted upon often loses its effect, and all that I will venture to hope is, that I have opened to thee one true, and not utterly hacknied, page in the various and mighty volume of mankind. In this busy and restless world I have not been a vague speculator, nor an idle actor. While all around me were vigilant, I have not laid me down to sleep—even for the luxury of a poet’s dream. Like the school boy, I have considered study as study, but action as delight.
But that's not how I want to say goodbye to my readers; our greeting wasn't filled with sorrow, and neither will our farewell be. For you, who have traveled with me through the colorful journey of my confessions, I hope I’ve occasionally shared insights while seeming to entertain you. But I won’t linger on that point; focusing too much on the moral often diminishes its impact. All I truly hope is that I've offered you one authentic, and not completely cliché, glimpse into the vast and varied story of humanity. In this fast-paced and restless world, I haven’t been just a vague thinker or a passive participant. While everyone around me was alert and attentive, I didn’t allow myself to fall asleep—not even for the pleasure of a poet's dream. Like a schoolboy, I viewed study as study, but I saw action as pure joy.
Nevertheless, whatever I have seen, or heard, or felt, has been treasured in my memory, and brooded over by my thoughts. I now place the result before you,
Nevertheless, everything I have seen, heard, or felt has been treasured in my memory and reflected upon by my thoughts. I now present the outcome to you,
“Sicut meus est mos, Nescio quid meditans nugarum;— but not, perhaps,—totus in illis.”
“As is my habit, I’m pondering something trivial;— but not, perhaps,—entirely focused on it.”
Whatever society—whether in a higher or lower grade—I have portrayed, my sketches have been taken rather as a witness than a copyist; for I have never shunned that circle, nor that individual, which presented life in a fresh view, or man in a new relation. It is right, however, that I should add, that as I have not wished to be an individual satirist, rather than a general observer, I have occasionally, in the subordinate characters (such as Russelton and Gordon), taken only the outline from truth, and filled up the colours at my leisure and my will.
No matter what society—whether higher or lower—I’ve depicted, my sketches have been seen more as a reflection than as a detailed copy; I’ve never avoided any group or person that presented life in a new perspective or humanity in a different light. However, I should clarify that since I didn’t want to be a personal satirist but rather a broad observer, I’ve sometimes taken only the basic ideas for the minor characters (like Russelton and Gordon) from reality, and filled in the details at my own pace and according to my preference.
With regard to myself I have been more candid. I have not only shewn—non parca manu—my faults, but (grant that this is a much rarer exposure) my foibles; and, in my anxiety for your entertainment, I have not grudged you the pleasure of a laugh—even at my own expense. Forgive me, then, if I am not a fashionable hero—forgive me if I have not wept over a “blighted spirit,” nor boasted of a “British heart;” and allow that, a man, who, in these days of alternate Werters and Worthies, is neither the one nor the other, is, at least, a novelty in print, though, I fear, common enough in life.
When it comes to myself, I've been pretty open. I've not only shown—non parca manu—my faults but also (admit it, this is a much rarer thing to reveal) my quirks. In my eagerness to entertain you, I haven't shyed away from giving you a laugh—even at my own expense. So forgive me if I’m not your typical hero—forgive me if I haven’t cried over a “broken spirit,” nor bragged about a “British heart.” And recognize that a guy who, in these times of alternating Werters and Worthies, is neither one nor the other is, at least, a fresh take in writing, although I fear he’s quite common in reality.
And, now my kind reader, having remembered the proverb, and in saying one word to thee, having said two for myself, I will no longer detain thee. Whatever thou mayest think of me and my thousand faults, both as an author, and a man, believe me it is with a sincere and affectionate wish for the accomplishment of my parting words, that I bid thee—FAREWELL!
And now, my kind reader, having recalled the proverb, and with one word to you, having spoken two for myself, I won't keep you any longer. Whatever you think of me and my many faults, both as a writer and as a person, believe me, it is with a genuine and warm wish for the success of my farewell words that I say to you—FAREWELL!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!